I, THE DRAGON OVERLORD

by Kideo11

Louie became a mythical dragon that was capable of traveling between Earth and the Otherworld at will. From this point on, the number of races in the Otherworld became more plentiful. His territory was orderly and clean, with incredible cuisine, countless novelties, and civilization and philosophy ahead of the whole world. On Earth, his existence caused the rebirth of magic and

4. Chapter 301 - 400

Chapter 301

Buckingham Palace was not open to tourists all year round, but it just so happened to be open today. It was a hotspot for visitors, and although only three sections of it were open for visitation, they were enough to satisfy curious tourists.

So when the local London forces drove armored cars and even a few tanks to the streets near the palace grounds, it immediately caused a stir among tourists. Countless cameras and cellphones were aimed at the British forces, and people posted pictures on social media. Some even opened a live broadcast to show what was happening. In history, the last time armored cars drove through the streets of London was during World War II.

The tourists collectively wondered what the cause of all the fuss was. The more astute observers among them noticed that the military seemed to be fortifying the palace grounds and wondered if there was news of a terrorist attack. Or course, not everyone bought this theory.

Some people guessed that it was related to the recent supernatural events happening all over the world. The Torch Dragon that descended on Tokyo was like a small wave, but Christ's descent had caused a worldwide sensation. The only thing that could probably make the British forces move would be supernatural beings.

Humans were creatures that would not listen unless death was staring at them in the face. Even if they had guessed that danger could occur at any moment, no one tried to escape and everyone tried to capture the moment with their devices. Even if the British soldiers wanted to send them away, it would be very difficult. Moreover, the tourists were primarily from other countries. Using too strong of a force could easily escalate into an international dispute.

Fortunately or unfortunately, the soldiers no longer had to rack their brains over how to move the citizens

An object smashed into the center of the palace like a cannonball, and the air was temporarily filled with dust and smoke. Once this cleared, a human figure was revealed to be standing in the center.

"Iyaaaaaa—"

In the midst of smoke and dust, women screamed and the crowd coughed. When the smoke and dust gradually settled, the crowd was horrified to see a towering man wearing animal skin standing at the center. He was almost two meters tall and sported thick, powerful muscles. At his back hung a spear.

He was a god of war—

Just seeing the back of this powerful man reminded people of this term.

The man seemed to be dissatisfied with the screams of people behind him. He fiercely turned around, releasing a war-like aura, causing the people within the vicinity of Buckingham Palace to instantly become quiet. One could even hear a pin drop.

The terrifying aura he released assured everyone that he was a man among men. And his steely gaze radiated confidence.

Ancient war songs and the sound of the battlefield seemed to echo in the air. The smell of blood poured out from somewhere, and several people began to gag.

This novel is available on Hosted Novel.

"Tch, what a group of cowards. The people of the present world have been weakened to such a point! When I think about those warriors who fought against me, they at the very least dared to raise their blades against me. Although I crushed them like chickens, they were honored with death. How disappointing. What qualifications do these people have to possess this land? With just me, this land shall return to my Celtic name!"

Connacht Rhys laughed loudly. His voice was like a thunderstorm that shook the crowd. Even the nearby soldiers went pale and backed up a bit. They trembled as they raised their guns towards him.

"Are you going to beat me with those sticks? Hahahaha. Don't make me laugh!"

In front of the gun barrel, the Celtic god who seemed ignorant of modern technology was even more humorous.

"Connacht Rhys, this is the human's modern-day weapon."

The fairy sitting on Connacht Rhys spoke up. From her soft and beautiful voice, it seemed that this fairy had more understanding of modern civilization than the Celt.

"Weapons? Hmph, even if these weak people held divine weapons, they would still just be a bunch of monkeys."

The Celtic god said with disdain.

At that moment, the nearby crowd was able to notice the peculiar fairy. The man's appearance had been too strong and temporarily overshadowed her, but now they were peeking to look at her beauty.

Some tourists screamed and ran far away, but there were also bold and excited people who hid at the sides. They took out their phones and cameras as they rapidly took photos. There were even streamers shouting at the top of their lungs.

The military did not care about these tourists. They were completely taken away at the sight of the Celtic god spitting on the ground. Their legs trembled as they barely stood by relying on their loyalty.

"Celtic God, in front of you is Buckingham Palace, the symbol of Britain's royal family. Please leave immediately or we will attack, I repeat—"

At the main entrance of Buckingham Palace, the country's army had already set up basic fortifications. The officer stood with a megaphone and shouted. Although his tone was a bit shaky, he was also full of energy. At the back of the fortifications, a battalion of soldiers had already set up machine guns. Although they were afraid, their duty as soldiers made them stand bravely in the face of immense danger.

If they did nothing and let the Celtic God kill people in Buckingham Palace, it would be an insult to Britain, turning the country into a laughing stock.

Connacht Rhys listened to the warning and said impatiently, "What a racket. Since you want to attack, just attack. Stop talking nonsense. We, Celts, aren't afraid of war. If you want to fight, then I will fight!"

His roar caused a terrifying sound wave that blew back the fortifications, barbed wires, and other objects. The officer who had been holding onto the megaphone was blown back ten meters and hit a car.

Seeing this Celtic god's roar blowing away their fortifications, the commander gave his orders, "FIRE!"

A tank muzzle turned and aimed towards the Celtic god who stood in the middle of the road. This time, I didn't care about collateral damage, and every soldier pulled the trigger without restraint.

"BOOOM!"

The Challenger tank's 120-millimeter armor-piercing shell roared. This was its first shelling after World War II.

"Huh?"

Connacht Rhys did not appear to have expected such a big lump of iron to spew out such a powerful attack. He did not react at all as the armor-piercing shell hit him. His entire body was blown away by the tank towards a small three-story building behind him.

For a time, the soldiers were happy, thinking that the situation had ended with that. The old man who punched the thermobaric bomb turned out to be a lot stronger than the Celtic god.

But this happiness disappeared the moment they saw him walk out from the ruins of smoke and dust, unharmed.

No, he wasn't completely unharmed, but only a layer of skin was destroyed. It did not even cause blood to flow out.

The soldiers sucked in a breath of cold air. How could they not be shocked after seeing someone come out unscathed after being hit by a tank's armor-piercing shell?

'Is this a Tuatha De Dannan? Is this the power of supernatural beings?'

Britain finally knew what kind of despair Japan felt when they were attacked by supernatural beings.

Chapter 302

Despair enveloped the crowd as they watched the Celt casually walkout from the epicenter of the explosion. Although everyone present had seen videos recorded during the incident in Japan, they still found it difficult to parse what was happening before them. Real-life, after all, was a completely different kind of experience from viewing things behind a screen.

It was no different from how depictions of poverty in documentaries, while heart-wrenching to an extent, always failed to truly convey the misery of the position.

Today, these people got to see, with their own eyes, a 'human being' that could block tank shells with their flesh. Their minds were ringing in shock.

This was a tank! It was a human invention of war. It was a ferocious weapon of war that could destroy all in its path. But this weapon that could blow up an entire building, couldn't even pierce through the skin of a humanoid being.

"Hahahaha! Good, good! Although it's not your own strength, you have still roused my interest. You were even able to injure me, so you should be proud of yourselves!"

Connacht Rhys laughed fiercely. A terrifying bloodthirst spread through the air. His smiling expression gradually turned fierce.

'Injure? Your skin wasn't even broken and you tell me this was injured?'

Whether it was the tourist lying on the ground in fear or those stunned Englishmen, they all subconsciously groaned the same thing in their minds.

Connacht Rhys did not give them any more opportunities to think. He roared and pulled out the spear on his back in an elegant but tyrannical manner.

A month for the rod, a year for the sword, and a lifetime for the spear. This saying meant that the spear was extremely difficult to learn. After learning that this person was a Celtic god, people familiar with Celtic mythology would immediately associate his spear with one of the four treasures of the Tuatha De Danann – Brionac. The god-king Nuada was said to have gifted it to the last god-king, the God of Light Lugh!

"In Celtic mythology, the weapons of the gods symbolize their power. For example, Brionac symbolizes Lugh's power of the sun and lightning. We can probably guess the power of this god from the weapon he wields."

In MI13 Base, the professors who had been watching stood up in excitement. Within Celtic mythology that they know, there were records of many gods but there was no one named Connacht Rhys. Although they had guessed that he was the patron god of Connacht, they still did not know what kind of power he wielded.

"Some officers at the frontline have reported that they felt like they were on a bloody battlefield when facing this god. They could even smell the blood in the air which caused them to vomit."

Mr. A said with a pale face.

"God of war."

One of the professors shouted, "The most famous gods of war in Celtic mythology Are Morrigan, Nemain, and Macha. However, these three are not the only gods of conflict. Another example is Neit, the husband of Nemain. He was also a god of war."

The professor almost hissed in the underground base. His almost crazy words told everyone around that the Celt likely had a very high status and was very powerful.

"It's no wonder why he could be together with one of the nine rulers of Avalon. It's no wonder why Maeve would dare kill the illegitimate son of the God of Light Lugh. It's also no wonder why he seemed to have something to do with Scathach and her sister. It would all make sense if he was a god of war.

The professor muttered.

The stories in Celtic mythology were related to people, but the main protagonists were the gods. The stories of Cu Chulainn, Fionn Mac Cumhaill, or even of King Arthur, although magnificent, paled in front of the status of their gods.

The Land of Shadow's Scathach seemed to have high status as she taught many heroes. But in Celtic mythology, there was only one real ruler, that was Tuatha De Dannan!

The so-called Land of Shadows was nothing more than another secret realm.

The professor entered a deep daze for a while. When he came back to his senses, he saw that the British Army was absolutely defeated!

"This is war. The war that we Celts love the most. It is the war where you die and I live. Mortals, come and kill me. If you can kill me, then you will be heroes!"

Connacht Rhys fiercely smiled. His love and fervor for war stirred up lust for battle even in the common people. He worshiped war and longed for war. He seemed to have no qualms about perishing on the battlefield.

But that only made him more terrifying. As though a pure embodiment of the battlefield, his presence forced the non-military crowd to hold its breath.

Sitting on his shoulder silently was a fairy and a watch. She was a part of the Celts who venerated warriors and heroes!

"If you cannot kill me, then die on the battlefield!"

Connacht Rhys threw his spear which blurred in the air. It directly hit the muzzle of a tank, and the entire vehicle exploded.

Although there wasn't much divine power in the puppet, it could still display the power of a demigod for a short amount of time. This means that the conventional weapons of Earth were useless against it.

"FIRE!"

RATATATATA—

Guns blazed and rockets roared. The heavy firepower was enough to tear a tall building apart, but these weapons ricocheted off with sparks and explosions when they hit the body of the Celt. The only proof of them even touching him was their sooty remains on his skin.

"No pain, no gain. Have you not eaten yet?!"

Connacht Rhys shouted in anger. The spear returned to his hand, and he swung it forward. The armored vehicle that was firing at him was instantly split into two. Under the shock of the sword, the swing had also bisected the three-story building behind smoothly.

When a hand grenade was thrown at him, he caught it with his hand and did not even take a second look as he pinched it in his hands. The grenade exploded with a bang like fireworks, but the Celt's skin remained unblemished.

Search Hosted Novel for the original.

"I can feel your fear! You lot are not worthy to be called heroes. You aren't even worthy of being enemies of my people, you cowardly invaders. It is time to return the land under your feet."

The god of war threw his spear again into the improvised fortification. In an instant, a loud explosion erupted. The light of flames illuminated the streets and blew them into ruins.

Then this Celtic god of war continued into Buckingham Palace with his spear. Human conventional weapons did not cause him any harm, and no one could be his enemy. The surging air of blood and steel filled the entire palace.

Chapter 303

Buckingham Palace was in a state of panic. The sound of the British Army running and the terrified screams of soldiers and officers could be heard. In the distance rang constant explosions and ear-splitting gunfire – sounds not heard in the UK since World War II.

Now, however, the British were in even more desperate straits. When Germans blitzed the cities of Liverpool, Swansea, and Cardiff, they had done so at a significant cost. But the rampaging Celt had barely taken on any damage before decimating their forces now.

The royal family and its retainers were collectively crouched on the floor, shivering in panic and desperation.

In truth, several members of the family felt their current situation to be quite unfair. They weren't after all, even the true rulers of Britain. Rather they simply served ceremonial and traditional functions. Asides from a social status that granted them no constitutional advantages, they simply had more money than most. They certainly weren't even billionaires.

Some venomous members even thought to scapegoat members of the core family, No one wanted to die inexplicably.

In contrast to the majority of the cowering adults, however –

"Your Majesty, the palace should have a secret passage, right? Why don't you hurry up and leave now? Our army will hold the place."

A colonel came to Elizabeth II, saluted, and spoke tersely. As a soldier of Britain, the success of the Celt's assault marked him and his subordinates with great shame. It wouldn't be strange if the whole world laughed at them. At this point, they were no longer fighting to protect the royal family, but the honor of the entire Great Britain. Even if they knew of the outcome of the battle, they still needed to come forward.

Hearing these words, the other members of the royal family looked toward the Queen in hope. It was highly unlikely that there were no secret passages in the palace. And if anyone knew anything about them, it would be the Queen.

Her Majesty, who had always given a graceful and luxurious appearance sighed. She braced her tired body and reluctantly squatted down and picked up a painting while uttering desperate words, "There is indeed a secret passage, but it has fallen into disrepair and can not be used. The royal family is short on funds, so the money is first used on other palaces rather than the secret passage."

Her Majesty's words made the entire royal family and the nearby soldiers feel embarrassed, but thinking about it, this was normal. It was simply not easy to repair the royal palace with its current status. Even if they had more money, they would never have thought of repairing the secret passage. For Britain, they never thought that Buckingham Palace would lose so single-handedly in this era!

Buckingham Palace had existed for more than three hundred years. With the current remodeling of the palace, it would be hard to enter it.

At this moment, the crowd could hear the sounds of helicopters. The colonel covered his ears to listen to orders. A few seconds later, he said, "Your Majesty, the helicopter has arrived. You and other members of the royal family should first take the helicopter and leave."

Search Hosted Novel for the original.

As his words fell, many members of the royal family beamed with happiness. They could just take the helicopter and leave here.

However, their happiness was short-lived.

"Boooom!"

In front of the crowd's gaze, the Celt leaped high in the air and used his hands to grab the helicopter's propeller. The blades screeched to a halt right before the Celt kicked the helicopter down to the earth. The chopper crashed into the earth, turning into burning wreckage.

Then the Celt swung his spear a few more times, slicing other nearby choppers into exploding fireworks.

At the sight of this, the inhabitants of Buckingham Palace went silent. Their last means of escape had been killed off.

"I don't want to die. Mom, I don't want to die."

The children cried, trying to seek comfort from their mother, but their mothers were even more distraught.

"Wuuuuu, Why is that bastard of a god looking for us? We've been separated from the Anglo-Saxons for so many generations already. He should be going to the Prime Minister instead of us."

There were cries and sobs of dismay. Buckingham Palace was now like a sieged fort where they were only awaiting their deaths.

The colonel did not despise these people. If possible he would also like to cry out and resented the general who sent him out there.

If the other side was human, he would have been able to hold his ground and defend until reinforcements arrived.

However, their enemy was no human, but a god of war. Even if reinforcements arrived, what use were they? Modern human weapons simply could not injure them. And if they resorted to using weapons of mass destruction, they would also kill their own people.

"Baby, daddy doesn't know if he can still go back."

The colonel pulled out a necklace from his pocket with a photo of his wife and daughter. He held back his tears and kissed it.

Seeing this, the Queen sighed softly and said, "All branch families should wait in the palace, and the direct line members should go out with me together. We have no escape. As the royal family of Great Britain, even if we have to die, we should maintain our dignity to the very end."

The queen named the people one by one. All of them were her direct descendants and everyone she named had a pale face, while those from the branch families were relieved to hear that they didn't have to face the Celt.

"Your Majesty, please let Charlotte stay here."

The son pleaded. His daughter was only five years old. And although she was a member of the direct line and even the fourth in line of succession, how could he bear to let his child die?

The Queen looked at her granddaughter. She could not endure and wiped a tear from the corner of her eyes and agreed.

The prince sighed with relief and hurriedly handed his daughter to a member of the branch family. Princess Charlotte cried, but the prince and the crown princess steeled their hearts and followed the queen outside.

The colonel also followed the queen and whispered, "Your Majesty, my duty is to keep you safe. Let me go with you."

The Queen looked at him and saw the soldier's resolute face. The Queen had seen him kiss the photo of his family, but after a bit of hesitation, she allowed him to follow.

This was his pride as a soldier.

"Mother, what else can we do now?"

The crown prince asked in a low voice as his palms trembled.

"Pray, pray to the lord. That is the only thing we could do."

Chapter 304

Unfortunately, no matter how much they struggled, mortals could never truly stand up against the Gods when they chose to be serious.

Even in the heat of WWII, when Great Britain had to face the Nazi's air raids, they had not been entirely helpless. Indeed it was through their dogged efforts and help from their allies that they managed to turn the situation around and eventually win the war.

Buckingham Palace was now aflame.

The constant din of firing machine guns, loaded shells, explosions, and screams poured out from the palace grounds and into the surrounding streets. Though the British infantry did their best at restraining him, the Celt, unfortunately, could not be stopped. Step by step he neared the grounds.

Even if he turned around and left at that very moment, the carnage and desecration he had created so far meant that the palace's walls were almost all riddled with holes of various sizes. And the costs of repairing the grounds would be astronomical.

But more pressingly, it wasn't clear that the royal family even had a future.

With such a huge event, it was impossible for the world to not know what was happening. A few reckless newscasters had even approached Buckingham Palace or hidden in buildings close by. They used various methods to transmit information to their respective stations.

Support us at Hosted Novel.

After France, America, Russia, and various superpowers watched this, they did not ridicule England at all and instead watched on with a heavy heart, worrying for the future.

Today a god broke into Buckingham Palace. If one of these days supernatural beings broke into the White House, into the Kremlin, into the Elysee Palace, what would they do? England was unlucky to be the first, but it looked like the country at least would survive. But that was only because the Celt only seemed interested in the royal family. Other countries still had no ideas of how to counter this kind of threat.

These supernatural beings were troublesomely strong. Normal weapons could not damage them at all. If the government were to use weapons of mass destruction, then extreme collateral damage would be unavoidable.

Gradually, the military's resistance became weaker and weaker. It was not that they had no will to fight, but the enemy they were facing was beyond common sense. These land forces were elites. Even in difficult situations they would push through and accomplish their missions, but nothing they did at the current moment helped.

This was not a battle at all, but a one-sided slaughter. And since their efforts were meaningless, many wondered as to the utility of the battle at all.

Some of the soldiers broke down and cried. Some threw down their guns and raised their hands in prayer. Gradually, the soldiers found that as long as they did not resist, the Celtic god would only look at them in disdain and not attack them. As a result, the soldiers began to surrender and only the sounds of crying and wailing echoed.

"I beg you. Please don't kill me!"

"I surrender. We surrender. We won't resist so please don't kill us. Please."

"Oh god, please forgive us."

"For the love of God, no for the sake of our nation now, please let us go."

"…"

Connacht Rhys looked at the surrendered soldiers and loudly roared, "Group up, cowards!"

Although he cursed, he did not bother to strike these soldiers and instead walked straight into the palace building.

"Kill!"

At this moment, there was a cry filled with bloodlust. From the corner of his eye, Connacht saw someone slash at him with an army knife. He casually pinched at the incoming blade with his fingers, stopping it dead in its tracks.

He locked eyes with the assailant. To his surprise, the individual wasn't of European descent but of Asian descent.

The attacker was a member of the legendary English foreign legion hailing from the mountains of Nepal – the Gurkha. These warriors were often called the shadow vanguard of the modern British army and had been in the government's employ for several hundred years.

In the soldier's struggling grip was his unit's trademark weapon, the Khukuri. Despite seeing the uselessness of modern weaponry, the soldier had not given up and chose to attack directly with his melee weapon. He chose to challenge a god in the ancient way of war.

"You might be brave and commendable, but you are too weak. Hahaha!"

Connacht Rhys beamed as if he was happy to meet the soldier. His mouth praised but his hands did not slow down as he cut the soldier in half and proceeded to eliminate the rest of his approaching unit.

"As warriors, the battlefield is the best grave!"

The Celt roared with a hearty vigor. At that moment, he seemed like a matchless hero who commanded the respect of thousands. An exemplary individual who inspired admiration in both friends and enemies.

He turned his eyes to the next batch of Gurkhas and raised his spear once more.

"Stop!"

At that moment, an old but graceful voice echoed. Hearing this, the Gurkha soldiers hesitated for a moment. They put down their weapons and stood down. The Queen walked forwards slowly and appeared with the rest of the core royal family.

"Stop this senseless killing, Sir Connacht Rhys. We are only a group of mortals who do not wish to contend with deities."

The Queen's voice was filled with passion despite her age. This was the most critical moment in her life as well as Great Britain's existence. Even the Fuhrer was not able to force England to such a point.

"Powerful heroes are even able to cut down the gods. As mortals, you should not underestimate yourselves."

The Celt had a fierce gleam in his eyes. Like a beast, he looked at the elderly lady.

"But now, there are no more heroes that you speak of, Sir Connacht."

The Queen felt his powerful gaze rake across her being. Despite feeling a deep fear, she pulled herself together and met his eyes.

"You are the king of this country?" Connacht asked,

"I am Elizabeth II, Queen of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland, the Head of the Commonwealth, and the Defender of the Faith and supreme governor of the Church of England!"

The queen felt that she could not let the momentum weaken. She directly recited the long title she had never used before. Since she knew it was useless to beg for mercy, she tried to maintain an aura of majesty that befitted someone who ruled Great Britain for more than 60 years.

Since there was no way back, it was necessary to make a stand.

However, the queen grieved endlessly in her heart. She decided to be fearless because she was already old and did not have long to live. After knowing that Christ was real, she believed that she could go to heaven after death. However, she had a son and grandchildren. If possible she would not want her families and relatives to be slaughtered here by a barbaric god.

But there was no way out. She knew that the world was watching her at this time. For the glory of the British Empire, she could not retreat.

"We don't discriminate against women, we only discriminate against cowards. As a Tuatha De Dannan, I will acknowledge that you are the queen!"

The Celtic god of war laughed out loud. His voice was fierce and loud. His laughter sent waves in the air that could be heard in the distance. It contained a wildness and ferocity that incited other people's bloodlust.

What was even more moving was that the god of war had recognized Queen Elizabeth as a ruler under the title of Tuatha De Danann. Although it was not Christ, it was still enough to make people feel shocked.

This was the ancient divine right of kings!

Chapter 305

"I have faith in the Lord alone."

Queen Elizabeth II of Great Britain spoke confidently. Despite facing the blood-drenched warrior, she held firm in her beliefs.

Her confidence surprised the rest of the royal family, and they looked at her with widened eyes.

But soon they understood why the queen spoke in that manner.

England was a Christian nation. Although it wasn't Catholic, the queen had lived a pious life since her childhood. Even if she was not extremely religious, she was still definitely a true believer.

If it was in the past, people would have had questions about faith and would even joke around with it, but as the world changed and the gods reappeared, the hearts of the people were shaken.

The queen had believed in Christ all her life and was now old enough to return to the Lord's embrace at any time. If she were to turn back on her faith at the last moment, she might not be able to go to heaven.

In the past, people only considered faith as spiritual consolation and doubted whether heaven and hell existed, but now that a bonafide god stood in front of them, wouldn't that mean that there was also a world after death? If so, who would be willing to go to hell?

This was the difference between a world with gods and one without. Because humans believe in the existence of a world after death, they would be more well-behaved while they were alive in order to have a happier life in the world after death.

At that moment, the members of the royal family understood what the queen meant. One by one, they gained the courage to face the god whose body was covered with the smell of blood. Even if their legs trembled, they began to pray with their eyes closed.

Seeing the members of the royal family act stubbornly and even dared to pray to Christ in front of his face, the Celtic god did not get angry, instead, he laughed and said, "Good. It's good to remain firm in your faith, but you invaders have occupied our land for a thousand years. It's time you give it back."

"This is Great Britain. We are mortals who cannot resist the will of the gods, but the Lord will not abandon his people. He will be our witness."

The queen knew that it was useless to beg for mercy. The only thing she could hope for now was for the 'Christ' who was in Kenya to intervene somehow. After all, the Celtic religion had ultimately lost out to Christianity.

Elizabeth II and many members of the royal family had never been so devout in their lives as they were at that moment. If they could survive this time, they would probably become devout Christians.

"Hahahaha! You don't need to take out the name 'Yahweh' to scare me. I don't know where you learned that Tuatha De Danann lost to Yahweh, but how can Yahweh suppress us forever? The only thing he obtained was the right to spread faith in this world! Many divine systems have long been dissatisfied with him. With your Lord unable to take care of himself, how could he afford to bless you!"

—-

Seeing the English royals remain faithful to Christ, Louie who was using the puppet said out loud.

Louie had returned to Earth in order to gain more faith. With Christianity having a large number of believers, he used the concept of the 'Trinity' to get a cut of this religion and steal its faith.

However, Louie did not need an Earth where only Christianity existed. That would unify the religion of Earth into one. It would likely cause problems with his absorption of faith as it would raise the chances of his own godhood receiving roadblocks. If he really became Yahweh under this powerful faith, he would lose his sense of self and his own nature. At that time, Louie might become Yahweh, or Yahweh might even replace Louie.

Moreover, Earth was ultimately a desert where all supernatural events were made by himself. If one day he met the demands of faith, then Louie would probably pat his butt and walk away. He simply did not care about the future development of Earth.

He was now a god of the world of San Soliel, so he did not care about this desert. If it wasn't because he could gather faith in this world, then he would probably not have come back to Earth.

Louie's way of thinking was now no different from that of the gods of San Soliel. What he valued the most was faith. He doesn't even care about the material resources from Earth anymore because his territory was on the right track. Being able to gain enough support from Earth wouldn't be bad, but it did not matter if he couldn't.

But since Earth still had its uses, Louie still did things properly.

With his words, he had reduced the prestige of orthodox Christianity. This was to convince the people on Earth that Christ only won on Earth but not necessarily on other worlds.

Search Hosted Novel for the original.

These words were spoken by the god himself, so the man had no place to refute them and believe them as true.

If one wanted to believe in Christ, then one could do so. If you want to believe in Satan, then they could do so. It did not matter to him at all. In any case, the power of faith would all go to Louie.

On Earth faith needed to be diverse. As a god, he wanted to give all mortals the right to choose.

Sure enough, as the words of the Celtic god fell upon their ears, the royal family of England understood the meaning and collectively paled. They weren't sure if the words of the god were true or not, but it gave birth to fear within them.

'I should be able to make the last step here. If I consume any more divine power, this might all become a large joke.'

The real Louie was still in Kenya, Africa. The body in this country was only a puppet in which the divine power was almost exhausted. This was why Louie did not have the puppet fight too much with the military as a show of force.

If he went to a military base, there was a chance of the Celtic god being taken out by human weapons once it ran out of divine power. That would be too embarrassing.

Buckingham Palace, on the other hand, was a good choice. Its status was important enough to cause a sensation all over the world. Moreover, the location was London, so Louie did not need to make the puppet overly resistant to weapons to play as a god!

Picking the right person, time, and place was important.

Just when Louis was ready to reveal his final hand, the cries of a little girl came from within Buckingham Palace.

"Daddy, mommy…"

A five-year-old little girl suddenly ran out. She wore a beautiful lovely dress, and her face was full of tears. She took small steps to run toward her parents, but because of the fear, she accidentally tripped. However, the little girl endured the pain and continued to look for her parents.

"Charlotte? How did you get here? Hurry back to your aunt!"

The prince and princess saw their daughter running out, and their expressions immediately soured.

The branch members of the royal family also panicked and ran out to look for the lost Princess Charlotte, but after seeing how dilapidated the gardens were, they hesitated and ran back. Compared to the princess, their own lives were more important!

A large hand stretched out and grabbed the back of the princess' collar and lifted her up.

The royal family members' faces changed into a panic. They didn't know what the Celtic god was going to do, but Princess Charlotte was barely five years old!

When the Celt God grabbed the princess, beautiful flower petals suddenly floated down from the sky. At the same time, the plants that had been burned to ashes came back to life. It turned into a plant that wrapped its vines tightly around the Celt.

"A druid?"

Connacht Rhy was puzzled. He acted as if these petals and vine were familiar, but immediately coldly snorted, "No, this is Merlin's lineage."

Chapter 306

The sudden turn of events left the many witnesses present stunned. Asides from the core royals, even the intelligence operatives of other countries shuddered at the implications of the Celt's words.

It was surprising that someone stopped the Celtic god of war, and from their methods, they seemed like they had gained supernatural powers.

Present-day Earth was a global village. The development of science had advanced the transmission of information, as a result, the whole world was already aware of what was happening in Buckingham Palace. Some people were even brave enough to fly drones and live-stream the events from safe vantage points. Countless eyes were already watching the events of Buckingham Palace.

This was also the reason why the British royal family members chose to bravely face; forward, because they could not shame themselves when the rest of the world was watching.

No one knew who initially gave out the information that the man invading Buckingham Palace was a Celtic god of war, but in an instant, Celtic mythology became a hot topic on Twitter, Facebook, Youtube, and other sites. Many celebrities and informed people also began streaming and talking about Celtic mythology. In the northern part of the British Isles, countries such as Wales were having an emergency meeting on whether they should take advantage of the current situation to become independent from the United Kingdom.

"Celtic mythology is a bloody, tyrannical, and lustful myth!"

"They are war-loving people who lived a life of waging wars."

"The battles between the Tuatha De Danann and the Fomorians marked the beginning of Celtic mythology. It is very similar to the war between the Olympian gods and the Titans, or the battle between the Norse gods and the giants. I wonder if there is a specific connection between these myths."

"Aren't King Arthur and Merlin also part of Celtic mythology!"

"In fact, the existence of druids, witches, and wizards that we all know today are all from Celtic mythology."

"Cu Chulainn! Scathach! I will go find Scathach to learn the spear!"

"Long live the king!"

"…"

Christianity was a well-known religion that hardly needed any specific introduction, but Celtic mythology was much more niche, especially compared to Greek and Norse mythology. With the emergence of the Celtic god of war, a lot of scholars began to try to rapidly popularize it.

Although there were some gamers that seemed to be enthusiastic about Celtic mythology, they were ultimately following a niche of the niche. In games, the story of Celtic mythology was very pleasant, but after learning the truth about it, they felt a heavy heart.

The gods and people of this mythology were simply brutal and tyrannical. They loved war and other barbaric acts. In most accounts, there was also a lot of sex between men and women. It could be said that in addition to those equally tyrannical warlike people, the Celtic gods were definitely not the kind of gods you would want to encounter.

Even the great heroes such as Cu Chulainn, who was recorded in mythology, were simply men who killed indiscriminately.

Back in Buckingham palace, countless petals floated in the air as the Celtic god had been tied up by thick vines.

These vines glowed with brilliant colors. Even ordinary people could tell that these were not ordinary plants, but crafts woven from magic. Princess Charlotte, who was in the hands of the god of war, was no longer crying. The little girl looked in awe at the petals falling from the sky and gave childish praise, "It's beautiful!"

"Beautiful? Little girl, these flowers are not only beautiful, but they are murderous weapons as well!"

Support us at Hosted Novel.

Connacht Rhys heard the princess' childish words and laughed out loud. Although the Celtic people were murderous, they could be called fearless and brave.

"You wizards left in this world by Merlin, since you dare stop me, don't tell me you don't dare come out to meet your god!"

The god of war bellowed. The walls of Buckingham Palace were shaken and cracked under the eyes of the whole world. Illusory doorways appeared around Connacht Rhys, and people who appear to be wizards and witches stepped out from it.

"Wizard?"

Even the royal family of Britain subconsciously shouted. Some scholars who saw the live video began to take notes with their pens, and some art students began to copy the strange symbols on the doorways that had just appeared.

These were things that researchers, historians, and occultists would go crazy for.

The wizards and witches that appeared were dressed modernly. They wore long body trench coats and held onto oak wands. Anyone with knowledge of Celtic mythology knew that oaks were the symbol of druids.

From Connacht Rhys' words, anyone could guess their identity. They were wizards and also druids that originated from the great wizard of Arthurian Legends, Merlin.

Although Merlin was the world's most well-known wizard, professionals were aware that he was actually a druid, while the wizard was a variant name that came after the disappearance of Celtic mythology.

Wizards, sorcerers, witches, etc. that were being hunted by Christianity in the Middle Ages were actually from Celtic mythology, and were originally sourced from the druids!

Now, there seemed to be enmity between the Celtic gods and Christianity. It seems that the mysteries of history were being unwoven. Why did the church do so many dark things? Maybe they were truly attacking the people who had mastered alchemy and spells.

This was a chance of a lifetime for scholars of history to learn about the lost history.

Only the Catholic upper clergy felt puzzled as they had been able to access secret records of the Church. From those records, they learned that those witches and wizards were false, but in the next moment, the reality seemed to be otherwise. Why didn't the church learn of their existence? With the spells that these wizards and witches grasped, what did the church use to fight them?

But now that Christ had come to Earth and the gods had appeared, the Catholic upper clergy could only eat their words and try to shift the blame on the records of their predecessors. Perhaps they did not want their successors to know of the existence of supernatural powers.

The government officials of various countries began pressuring the Vatican to release those church texts because the church possessed many secrets that might be related to the present situation. Fortunately, Christ's descent had temporarily decreased the pressure on the Vatican.

Faced with more than a dozen wizards, the Celtic god was not afraid and snickered, "Merlin that old thing is still imprisoned in Avalon, but I never expected him to have such a hand and passed down the heritage of druids. Following the changes happening to the world, your powers must have also been restored to their might."

"However, the source of your power is the druids who sacrifice to the gods. Your powers all come from the Tuatha De Danann. How dare you make a move against the gods that you should be sacrificing to?!"

Connacht Rhys shouted in anger, releasing a shockwave filled with killing intent. The petals and vines under his feet were torn apart and blown away by his battle spirit. The ground beneath the god cracked and sunk. The wizards who had gathered around him were also blown back by the god's overwhelming aura.

As the god of war said, the source of the power of these wizards came from the Celtic gods!

When one of the wizards pulled out a cross, the god of war temporarily stopped his killing intent.

"Merlin, that old thing, once betrayed Tuatha De Dannan with Pendragon. Don't tell me he plans to repeat that!"

Chapter 307

"Those wizards look so handsome!"

"The country owes me a letter of admission to Hogwarts."

"I'm going to Slytherin."

"Coach, I want to learn magic. I want to be a wizard."

"I'm twenty-three years old. Can I still attend Hogwarts?"

"Is it possible to become a wizard just by believing in the Celtic gods?"

"AHHHHHH! HOGWARTS! HOGWARTS!"

"….."

With the emergence of this group of wizards along with their identities as Merlin's disciples, countless young people began to get excited.

Harry Potter was one of the most well-known literary works in the world. The magnificent world of witches and wizards had been deeply rooted in the hearts of people. Although people also know that Harry Potter was just a children's fantasy, its story still attracted many young people. The world of magic within was simply that fascinating.

Now people found out that there were truly witches and wizards. They were even modernly dressed and could be called 'cool'. Although the wands they held were much thicker than those wizards in novels and movies, they still resonated with fans and young people.

This was especially after knowing that original wizards had their own faith, which was the faith in Celtic deities. Many impulsive young people began to have thoughts of changing their faith to the Celtic religion.

Young people were always simple-minded. They did not pay much attention to heaven and hell. Compared to believing in mainstream religions like Christianity, they would rather become wizards and believe in a 'COOL' god. Subculture was a large market for young people.

Seeing the wizard take out a cross, the Celtic god angrily denounced him as a traitor and even scolded Merlin and King Arthur.

"Traitor?"

Not only the royal family, everyone who heard these words. King Arthur was simply too famous. He was almost equivalent to the symbol of England. Hearing that the legendary king was actually a traitor was very surprising.

However, some scholars also comprehended the Celt's meaning.

King Arthur was a Celt, so his faith should be with the Celtic gods, but what was the actual truth? In truth, King Arthur exists primarily in Christian mythology and many aspects of his legend point in that direction. From the Celtic perspective, it's understandable to view him as a traitor.

The world's most famous wizard in Arthurian Legend, Merlin, was also a Celtic druid, but to help the Christian-believing Arthur, he had also been branded a traitor.

"In Arthurian legend, Morgan Was working against King Arthur, but the person who protected the seriously injured King Arthur and brought him to Avalon was also Morgan. This might look illogical, but if King Arthur was a Celtic traitor, it could be explained. It was very likely that this was a plot created by the Tuatha De Danann and the fairy queens of Avalon to overthrow his traitorous regime."

"At the battle of Camlann, Mordred seriously wounded King Arthur, ending his regime. While he was at death's door, Morgan brought him to Avalon to recuperate. Merlin had also been imprisoned in Avalon by the Lady of the Lake, Vivian. In truth, King Arthur might not have been there to recuperate, but he and Merlin were imprisoned as prisoners. Avalon might actually be their prison."

A scholar fanatically scanned through the information he knew and put together what he thought was a coherent narrative. As for whether this was true or not, there was no argument to be made. The Celtic god had said it himself, so there was no need to doubt.

King Arthur was a fabricated character and did not truly exist? If that was the case how could those wizards be explained? What about the magic that they used? Since Merlin existed, then the Arthurian legend must be true. Historians said that King Arthur never existed? Then they must have been fooled by supernatural beings. How could mortals know what happened among the gods?

The sudden appearance of all kinds of gods with their supernatural powers that were beyond modern ken was already something that could overthrow all known history on Earth. In front of the miraculous powers of gods, those scholars who thought that they were liars could only decadently admit the truth of their existence.

Every sentence of the gods was being over-interpreted by countless scholars and professors, just like those ancient poets.

In time, King Arthur was once again on the hot seat, but the story was a bit more unpleasant this time. He went from a hero of Britain to a Celtic traitor.

But regardless of the outside world, the Celt only gazed at the cross in the hands of the wizard and fiercely smiled, "Was this cross given to you by the Christ who descended onto the world?"

The cross shone with a faint light that emitted a peaceful and serene aura. This was a magic ornament made by Louie using his divine authority of life. It did not really have a powerful ability and was only good as a decoration in the world of San Soliel. However, the aura it let out could be perceived by ordinary people and made people on Earth feel the mighty aura of holiness.

The nervous royal members in Buckingham Palace calmed down with the appearance of this cross and they quietly prayed.

"My God, we are not disobeying you. It's just that our ancestor Merlin gave us a dream yesterday, asking us to come here today to have an audience with you. This cross was given to us today and passed us the message that it could calm the anger in your heart."

The leader of the group spoke in a respectful tone. It was clear from his performance that these were only a group of mortals with supernatural powers and did not dare compete with the gods. It was also clear from his way of addressing the god what his faith was.

"Hmph, he is indeed an offspring of Tuatha De Danann and an incubus. That old man is imprisoned in Avalon yet capable of sending his dreams out. His power seems like it hasn't weakened over the years and instead became stronger."

The Celtic god of war truly calmed down in front of the cross.

In the legend, Merlin was said to be an offspring of a human and an incubus, but from the words of the Celtic god, it seemed as if Merlin was actually an offspring of a Tuatha De Dannan and an incubus. Those professors and scholars who studied mythology were dumbfounded. If Merlin was truly an offspring of a Tuatha De Dannan, then it was no wonder why he had such prestige and power.

"Connacht Rhys, let's call it quits! Since we have an agreement with the other gods, we have to go and keep it. Don't let the other gods see us as a joke."

The fairy that had been sitting on the Celtic god of war's shoulder flew up. Previously she looked at the god of war with worship and let him do as he pleased to the point that her expression also became bloodthirsty, but now it seemed that she also regained reason and began to persuade him.

"It is an honor to meet you, Fairy Queen of Avalon, Moronoe."

The wizard also bowed respectfully upon seeing the fairy. It could be called a complete show.

"Moronoe, I know what to do."

Connacht glanced at the fairy and looked at the royal family one more time. Although the cross let out a tranquil aura, the gaze of the beast-like god still frightened them to their core.

"Since Christ has interceded, then I want you to agree to my conditions, then I will spare you."

Connacht Rhys' eyes shone brightly and he grinned, as if his plan had been accomplished and that he did not have to continue acting.

That smile stunned everyone, and they all began to wonder if they were dancing in the palms of his hands.

Chapter 308

Despite the Celt's mockery, Elizabeth did not lose her initiative.

"I don't know what you want, but if we can do it, we will," the aged monarch responded.

Although their own deity was said to now walk the Earth, it was likely a better idea to comply with the Celt's wishes at the moment. Life was, after all, preferable to martyrdom. As such, she responded with humility but made sure to retain her lineage's dignity.

She added after a moment's pause, "Nevertheless, I am only a ruler in name. I wield very little actual political power."

"A powerless monarch? How is that possible?" Connacht frowned.

His questioning made the Queen feel slightly nervous, but she could understand how modern political arrangements wouldn't come intuitively to the Celt. She considered explaining the British political system but realized that doing so would be difficult. Thus she elected to keep her mouth shut.

The Celt stared at her for a moment before laughing, "No matter, just remember what I said. If you can't make a decision, then talk to someone who can."

'Is this a threat? It's definitely a threat! At this rate, the prime minister will be in the hot seat since he's the one with actual authority.'

The prime minister also definitely did not want to meet such a savage and irascible god alone.

"First of all, I need this land once more to make offerings to us Tuatha De Danann, to restore the faith of the people."

Connacht's tone was calm, nothing like the rage and fury he had before. It was like he was a different person.

The Queen was hesitant. She had complicated thoughts on this matter. This was a religion-related matter which was not in her hands to govern. Of course, the most important point here was that she did not have the right to agree to this demand on behalf of the Prime Minister. This was a matter of urgency, and the British government would never say anything because the use of political tactics might backfire.

Another reason why the Queen did not agree was that the United Kingdom was, nominally at least, a Christian country. And though it espoused freedom of religious expression, it was unclear how the Christian majority would take the new developments. Furthermore, she was unsure as to how 'Christ' would take it.

While the members of the royal family looked anxious and hesitant, Connacht laughed, "If you're worried about Yahweh, you can relax. We, the Tuatha De Danann, have long been in agreement with him. There is no problem with doing as we request. He should not have any complaints. In the north of this continent, there are still Celtic descendants. Since you are the ruler, you should use the power of the country to make the culture of our people grow in this land once more. Let the druidic culture of my people flourish anew."

Louie used this method to break Christianity's monopoly on the world. The world was a desert of mysteries to begin with, and the faith of more than two billion people did not cause the gods to appear. But Louie could use their faith in the world of San Soliel. He only worried that the strong 'Christian' wills would affect his being as a god.

In the world of San Soliel, it was not uncommon for a fallen god to occupy the body of their offspring and be reborn once more. This was how the ancient gods did things.

Although Louie did not feel that these beliefs could affect him, the possibility was not absent. Treading carefully was still better than taking one wrong step and falling into the Abyss. That's why Louie had to do these things to confuse the world's faith.

"Since the Lord has agreed, I have no reason to refuse."

Elizabeth II breathed a sigh of relief. After knowing that the church would not blame her for this, she did not hesitate and agreed to the Celtic god's request on the Prime Minister's behalf.

Although the power of the state could re-establish the Celtic Druid faith, it could make the regime unstable. Nonetheless, Ireland and other regions had recently been agitating for independence, so it was an opportunity to calm them down as well.

"Very well, this is your agreement with a god."

"As for the second point, this is more related to you people. There is a group of evil gods that are eyeing this world. Although we have no interest in what this world would become, we have found out that our enemies, the Fomorians, might be behind them. When the rules of this world initially changed, they arrived one step faster than we did. You should have already encountered their vanguard."

The Celtic god's words made all those who were eavesdropping pale. The first thing that came to their minds was the incident in Tokyo not long ago.

The Deep Ones who believe in Cthulhu sacrificed themselves to make Cthulhu descend onto this world. If they weren't stopped, then the whole of Japan might have collapsed and shocks would have reverberated around the world. With the collapse of the Japanese economy, the world would probably enter into a huge economic crisis.

A lot of people who were concerned about these supernatural powers thought that they were about to grasp why these supernatural beings appeared in this world.

These gods probably appeared to fight evil gods, just like how the Torch Dragon destroyed Cthulhu's deep ones.

Perhaps one of these evil gods was Cthulhu? Since the Celtic god said that the Fomorians might be included in these evil gods, then perhaps their composition might be complex.

The reason for Christ's descent would be understandable. In view of the Christian doctrine, Christ was a good God who persuades people to do good. In order to save the world from the evil gods, he came down to save all beings.

All kinds of speculation and reports flew to different countries.

They were concerned about what affects the appearance of these gods would have on their power. People would remain fearful if they could not clarify the purpose of these gods.

And as long as this reason was known, it would stabilize the hearts and minds of the people, so that there was no chaos among the human race.

Countless scholars and experts began to use the known information to deduce a magnificent epic of war between the gods. Their pens and keyboards wove together complex relationships between the various divine systems that existed.

The words of the Celtic god sound deceptive, but the testimony from other gods would make people believe in it.

But the humans of Earth did not know that the so-called war between the gods did not really exist. It was only a self-directed play by Louie using their lack of information to deceive the world.

In this way, they assumed that there were many gods in the world. Louie used a simple way to build up a rivalry between the present gods and the evil gods represented by Cthulhu.

With an opposition, there would be conflicts. This conflict would allow Louie to develop his made-up story and obtain more faith, thereby pulling more people to his camp.

He would use this belief to establish his faith as an 'outer god' and stand in a solid position.

Chapter 309

"Since you're already aware, I'll leave it to them to tell you what to do."

At this point, the divine power within Louie's puppet was nearly depleted. He prepared to make a quick exit after dropping his instructions.

Connacht Rhys looked at the wizards who appeared humbled before the fearsome god. He turned to leave before realizing that some of the royals seemed to want to stop him. Most notably the Crown Prince and his wife.

"Eh?"

Connacht Rhys felt their hesitation, he looked down and noticed that his left hand still held onto the royal Princess Charlotte. This little girl had not cried ever since he grabbed her. And her almost weightless body had nearly skipped his mind.

"Little girl. You are quite brave, but still too young. It's not yet your time to go to war," he laughed as he put her down.

The royal family members secretly sighed. The little girl had hardly known what she was doing when she ran out of the palace. It was with childish ignorance that she had stepped up to the Celt. Nonetheless, things had turned out okay in the end.

Moronoe seemed to be interested in the little princess, and she flew two circles around her. Princess Charlotte also looked at the diminutive person with child-like excitement. She curiously reached out to grab her, causing her parents to be startled.

"Hee hee~ What a cute little girl. I'll give this to you."

The fairy queen Moronoe laughed and took out a golden apple with a flip of her wrist and handed it over.

Princess Charlotte was hesitant. She cautiously looked at her parents with her eyes as if asking if she could take it.

The prince and princess were moved. When they saw the envy in the eyes of the wizards, they warmly nodded their heads to Princess Charlotte, indicating that she could take it.

Charlotte smiled sweetly. She thanked Moronoe and took the apple with a face full of innocence. Then she took a bite out of it.

Seeing this, the royal family members stiffened. They understood that this golden apple was not a normal object and the government hadn't even studied it yet, but the princess had promptly taken a bite out of it.

Although they were inwardly embarrassed, no one dared to make a sound and they could only watch as the princess finished off the fruit in front of them. Seeing her happy expression, it was clear that the fruit was delicious at least.

Moronoe flew up again and landed on Connacht Rhys' shoulder. She laughed cheerfully, "This little girl is more knowledgeable than adults and knows that apples are meant for eating."

Her voice was cheerful and had a slightly mocking edge to it. It was as though she had sensed the royal family and government's desire to study the gift apple, and they blushed in embarrassment.

Being mocked by a powerful being was not something to rejoice in, but something to fear.

"This business trip is done. I'm not good with words, so I'll leave the explanation to you people."

Connacht Rhys looked at the group of wizards and nodded to Moronoe. The Queen of Avalon waved her small hand and they both shone in golden light as they disappeared, leaving behind golden dust.

The heavy atmosphere that permeated Buckingham Palace dissipated. All the royals felt their hearts fall back and some even felt relieved that they sat down on their buttocks, not caring where they were anymore.

In front of the savage and irascible god, the pressure was really too much. Asides from the royals, even the wizards let out sighs in relief.

Elizabeth II did not place much importance on her life since it had been long and fruitful, and so she looked at the wizards at the side. Her old, wise eyes flickered slightly. She knew that these people had mysterious powers, but they were real people and not gods. Seeing the youthful dress of these wizards, the queen guessed that they must be modern citizens of the country!

'There really are super humans in modern society, but these people have hidden very deeply. It wasn't until the gods appeared that they started to show themselves.'

These wizards had different demeanors and different movements. Somehow each seemed to hold a different personality.

Earth's mortals did not know that for the gods of San Soliel, controlling multiple people and making them seem different was not a difficult task. Even the best micro-expressionists or psychologists could not tell that these people were all just one person.

The queen pondered. Without feeling the oppression from the god, her mind became clearer as she regained her standing.

Among the countries of the world, only China and Japan had positive contact with these superhumans. Although the United States also had contact, this was more of a negative kind.

Although this group of wizards was not as powerful as actual deities, they likely had command over various mysterious powers and were easier to speak with than gods. Thinking this, she approached them with a smile.

"Ladies and gentlemen, thank you for your help. Great Britain will also remember your help. Tuatha De Danann has asked us to discuss this with you. Why don't we change places and discuss it over afternoon tea?

At the moment she had put on her most affable voice and displayed all of her regal charisma. The remainder of the royals were stunned at this but soon revealed eager gazes at the prospects that could await all of them.

Did they also have the talent to become a wizard?

What was the world of wizards like?

How was it different from Harry Potter?

Could they learn magic?

The teenage royals were especially excited

The adults on the other hand thought about the benefits of this encounter and secretly admired the queen's wisdom. Being able to communicate with these people was simple enough to cause other countries to feel envious.

With the Prime Minister on his way to France, the queen was the most qualified person to receive these people. There were too many benefits for the royal family.

Under the expectations of the royal family, the old man who was the leader of the group did not refuse. If the people of San Soliel were here, they would feel that the old man's appearance looked like Marches. The wizards behind him also looked like members of Dragon City's mage corps.

Louie had actually borrowed the appearance of the people he knew well so that he did not have to spend effort in recreating human faces.

"Your majesty has kindly invited us, and we have been instructed by the gods, so we would never refuse."

Fake-Marches bowed slightly. The tone of his voice was polite and respectful yet faintly detached and proud. He maintained his status as a wizard who, although mortal, wielded extraordinary power.

"But, it seems that your palace is not suitable for hosting guests at the moment."

Fake-Marches looked at Buckingham Palace, which was a far cry from its usual pristine appearance.

The queen felt embarrassed, but since she still invited him, "The side halls of Buckingham Palace should be untouched. If you don't mind, we can move there for a short discussion."

Fake-Marches looked around, and shook his head, "It's fine. This is also caused by our god. Let us wizards handle everything here."

Under the curious gazes of the royal family and other spectators, Fake-Marches and the wizards behind him held up their wands and collectively uttered cryptic incantations.

Then the scenery of Buckingham Palace began to shift as though it was in a movie on rewind. The palaces that had been burnt down and the tiles that had shattered and scattered everywhere seemed to regain their initial forms. The churned earth regained its original, verdant appearance. Pieces of ceramic and glass shards reformed into windows and tiles. In an instant, Buckingham Place had been restored to its pre-war days. It was as if it was brand new.

At the same time, the gardens of Buckingham Palace seemed to be alive. Grass and flowers grew out of the soil. The flowers went from buds and bloomed in an instant. These wizards not only restored Buckingham Palace to its original state, they even made the plants grow again.

All the people who saw this drew in a cold breath in shock.

With these wizards being so powerful, just how powerful would the god that they respected be? Moreover, what incredible greatness did the 'Christ' who descended on Kenya possess?

For a moment, the crowd had complicated thoughts. It seemed that the Celtic god was merciful. If he really began to rage, then the entire country might be flipped upside down. Unless 'Christ' took action himself, perhaps mankind would not be able to stop the Celtic maniac.

Chapter 310

"Sir, this is a report on the Celtic god's actions at Buckingham Palace."

In the middle of the White House, the President of the United States of America and the country's upper echelon were watching recorded footage of the events that took place in London.

"According to Harvard University, Stanford University, and several other psychological and micro-expression experts, the Celtic god who appeared and invaded Buckingham palace this time did not act spontaneously. Rather, his actions were likely premeditated."

The POTUS opened the report and displayed it on the screen. After quickly reading it, he raised an eyebrow, "…What's the main point?"

"The experts have made some conclusions from the words of the Celtic God. They have also found details of the expression of satisfaction on the god's face when Queen Elizabeth agreed to his requests. They have all agreed that the Celtic gods are different from the traditional accounts of them being unthinking. At the very least they have enough intelligence and possess an internal political climate."

"I'm afraid that this god deliberately invaded Buckingham Palace to force the Queen to agree to his demands. This was probably his goal from the beginning. He did not want to completely retake the Celtic territories and was just acting things out!"

Hearing the words, the president and the people inside the room looked at each other with serious expressions.

This report simply meant that Celtic gods were not only reckless, but they would also recklessly use their brains, which increased their danger level.

"None of these gods are easy…"

The president sighed.

"Your Excellency, we have obtained a lot of information from the Celtic god. There is still some time before the specific analysis. Do you have any instructions about Christ?"

"Let the Jews go bother Christ. We'll just wait and see what happens. We'll also join forces with the European Union, Russia, China, Japan, and other countries to pressure Britain. We need to know what Elizabeth II and those wizards talked about. At the same time, we need to pressure the Vatican to share as much information as possible."

At the same time, other countries were also doing the same thing. They united together to put pressure on Britain and the Vatican at the same time.

This was human politics. It only contained everlasting interest and in face of it, even hostile forces would temporarily unite together.

In Buckingham Palace, Queen Elizabeth II entertained Fake-Marches as a state guest. The other wizards left immediately after they repaired the palace. While she was slightly disappointed at this, she didn't let it cloud her objectives..

In the Victorian-style banquet, warm black tea and delicate pastries were placed on the table. Outside the window was the view of the garden of Buckingham Palace. In the room, apart from the Queen, only a few members of the immediate royal family were present.

With the Queen's rich experience and skillful tongue, anybody would feel right at home. In most cases, it wouldn't be hard for her to tease out secrets from her interlocutors, either directly or by implication.

But, Louie also had significant political experience in San Soliel. He rebuffed her efforts at sounding him out fairly easily.

After an hour of friendly conversation, Queen Elizabeth sighed. The wizard named Marches spoke to her without revealing much, showing that he was also quite experienced. After trying for a long time, she still couldn't tell what to make of him.

However, she was still able to extract some information from him over the course of their conversation. For example, the group of wizards that came with him was all part of the Order of Merlin. They believed in Celtic druid culture and their headquarters was located in London. She also found out that Marches was also an Englishman who was a hundred forty years old, born when Queen Victoria ruled the country.

After hearing that the wizard was born during Queen Victoria's era, Queen Elizabeth knew that she would not be able to find out his life history. A hundred years was something capable of rubbing away information from the past, especially with the events of the second world war.

However, she was still surprised that the headquarters of the wizards was located in Longdon. She did not expect such an incredible group to be hiding right under their noses.

After learning of his age, she was also a bit enthusiastic. He was almost a hundred and fifty yet his body was still spirited and healthy. Perhaps the wizard had a way to live a longer life. If possible Queen Elizabeth would not mind living for forty to fifty more years.

"Your Majesty, we have probed each other too much, but I must first tell you of the important things that I have to report on behalf of our god."

The Queen's smile faded. She sat up straight and gestured for the person at the side to record the contents of their conversation. Then she nodded her head, indicating for the wizard to continue.

My god, Connacht Rhys, had informed you about the evil gods. Those evil gods who appeared in Tokyo were just vanguards. We know that their main forces have significant plans and will likely act on them soon. If we let up a little, then humanity would be wiped out. We wizards are also mortals and can suffer from disasters."

"Since the environmental changes in this world are not yet complete, only a few gods can descend onto the world. If we want to survive this crisis, we would need human effort. To put it bluntly, there are other beings in the universe besides us, and we humans are not particularly important to the gods."

Speaking so, Marches sighed as if he felt sorrow for humanity.

Although Queen Elizabeth's face remained unchanged, her inner thoughts were shaken. The staff recording the words and other members of the royal family were equally shocked.

Scholars had put forward a hypothesis that Earth was not the only place with life. This was because many locations in mythology simply could not have happened on a small planet like Earth. Those experts believed that other than Earth, there should be other worlds and planets.

However, these were only speculations in the past. Now that they had learned the truth from the wizard's mouth, how could they not be shocked? If they spread these words to the world, then human history would change significantly.

This was not a complete lie. After all, there were indeed other civilizations out there. For example, the Terran Civilization aimed to wipe out other civilizations. With the infinite expanse of space, how could there not be other planets and cultures?

"Then what should we do? Human weapons are ineffective against them. We couldn't even do anything against the Celt, so how are we supposed to face off against the evil god?"

Her implicit meaning was for the wizards to teach them magic.

Under everyone's eager eyes, the wizard pulled out a roll of parchment from his sleeve and spread it out, revealing an exquisite graph with words and designs that none of them could decipher.

Marches said, "I hope that your Majesty would also provide this formation to other governments. Let them use their manpower to build these magic formations in these places.

Saying so, Marches pulled out a world map in which the world was drawn in detail.

"This magic formation does not require a lot of materials, but it requires manpower to carefully prepare. Only the construction of these magic circles would give us a chance against the gods.

Search Hosted Novel for the original.

Earth was void of mysteries, but magic did exist. In other words, it was possible to release spells, but Earth could never create mages itself, which formed a contradiction. Why did magic even exist?

Louie, who had the help of the Terran Civilization, was able to break this contradiction.

Since the souls of Earth's believers could not return to his divine kingdom on their own, he simply had to establish a spell that could send them there. The problem was that the seven billion people were spread throughout the planet, giving Louie a headache. Doing it manually would be tedious and inefficient.

And so he decided to play upon their fears with a made-up deity. If successful, he could scare all the world governments into doing the bulk of the work for him and he would only have to start the formation up when they finished. The formation would then remain active and use Earth's magic power instead of his to remain active permanently.

Chapter 311

Editor Note: Again, this author is out of whack when it comes to understanding people/religions that aren't Chinese. Don't take him too seriously.

TLN: What the editor said ?

For the entire afternoon, the queen chatted happily with the wizard. The British royal family obtained what they wanted. Although they had to share the magic formation with other governments, the queen also received information that MI5, with the cooperation of MI3, had seized the other golden apple and had now placed it in a laboratory.

With the magic formation, they were also able to obtain drawings that contained mysterious runes and symbols.. The Queen felt that they were now ahead of other countries in terms of research of the mysteries. If they had more luck, then they might be able to regain their past glory. At the very least, they would not be in their current awkward position.

The words of Fake-Marches especially made the Queen's heart excited.

"Your Majesty, I still have a minor request. Princess Charlotte ate the golden apple given by Fairy Queen Moronoe, and her physique changed. If possible, I wish to take her as my apprentice. With her talents, she would definitely be able to become an excellent witch."

Fake-Marches showed a bit of hesitation when he asked.

Unbeknownst to him, both the Queen and Princess Charlotte's parents were happy when they heard Marches' words.

Faith in Christ? This was a small thing in Britain that held freedom of religion to be a paramount right. Even the royal daughter of England could choose to believe in other gods. This was an opportunity to come in contact with the unknown. If this powerful wizard chose to teach Charlotte, then she would become a superhuman that was different from mortals.

At that moment, the queen thought of having Princess Charlotte inherit the throne.

The Queen nodded her head in agreement and wanted to have Princess Charlotte go under this wizard as her teacher, but in the end, Fake-Marches shook his hand in refusal. He said that he had to complete the task given by the gods first, afterward, they could talk about accepting apprentices, so this matter was temporarily shelved.

However, the royal family became more enthusiastic, completely treating the old wizard as one of their own. Fake-Marches was held up a lot before he could leave Buckingham Palace, and he eventually disappeared through a portal.

At this point, Louie had finished the preliminary preparations for his grand plan. Because he had promised to take the princess as his disciple, the royal country would strive to deploy these magic formations. Although the British Queen did not have any rights to enforce people, she had enough prestige to convince people to do so. Now that she had a connection with the wizards, her voice would have some more weight.

As to whether other countries would believe the arrival of the evil gods and create the magic array, Louie was not worried about it. With the proof of evil gods, the governments would do it out of fear.

However, casting magic that could cast an illusion over the entire world was currently outside of Louie's capabilities due to his lack of power. He needed to become a true god to be able to do so, which was why he was not worried. The time for that would come very soon.

At that time, he would be a true god and not an enemy that Earth's civilization could deal with.

Now that his first plan for establishing his kingdom had been completed, he was now at the final step of consolidating the faith of the world.

….

The Somali Republic was in the easternmost part of the African continent. The Somali Peninsula had the longest coastline in Africa, and anyone would first associate Somalia with pirates.

Although Somalia was said to be a republic, its government was extremely corrupt and the people of Somalia could be said to resort to piracy due to extreme poverty. Although the government tried to combat piracy, it was not particularly effective. The fundamental reason for this was that some government agencies had in fact been secretly supporting the pirates.

The current president of Somalia, President Abdullahi was sitting behind a desk smoking a cigar. His face was sad but contained a hint of fanaticism while looking at the email displayed on his computer.

Abdullahi, who was a devout believer of Islam, felt hatred from the bottom of his heart at the 'Christ' who was on his way to Somalia from Kenya.

Ironically, because of this 'Christ', his faith in his own god only grew.

On one hand, he wanted to move against the so-called 'Son of God', but on the other, he recognized that as a mortal, he was limited in his ability to do so.

That was until he received an email from the United States of America.

The Jewish consortium of the United States of America had sent him a large sum of money and American military equipment, hoping that he would help them stop Christ. If he agreed, these plutocrats would also give him more financial support so that he could wipe out all of his domestic opposition.

Abdullahi was not stupid. How could he have become the president if he was? He knew that the plutocrats were trying to take advantage of him. Under normal circumstances, he would have chosen to refuse, but this was a rare chance for him to exercise his faith to the utmost.

As a result, Abdullahi finally agreed to their request. He convinced himself that he was not bewitched by the money they offered him, but that he was doing this for his own faith.

"Allahu Akbar, I am willing to make this sacrifice."

He closed his eyes, and he could clearly imagine the lascivious scenes that would await him in Paradise if he died.

The scripture said that the righteous would live in a safe place, live in Paradise. They would be able to wear silken clothes and obtain beautiful women to be their companions!

Having reaffirmed his faith, he began to issue orders to his men. These loyal individuals were also fanatical believers like him. At the same time, they were also suicidal daredevils.

Support us at Hosted Novel.

Somali was about to become the next Rome where Christ was bound and executed!

…

On the Kenya-Somalia border, what was once a procession of only a few hundred had expanded to nearly tens of thousands of people. These devotees had followed Christ through the country of Kenya to the 'new land of Canaan'.

As 'Christ', Louie remained serene and calm as he walked barefoot on the Earth. In fact, this 'Christ' was not Louie himself anymore, but an intelligent puppet that he had created with magic and substituted for himself midway.

He had swapped places because he had received a sudden realization regarding the divine authority of Time. The temporal differences between Earth and San Soliel had spurred this, and now he felt that he had a solid understanding of the entire domain.

Chapter 312

The East African coast, Somalia.

A militia of dark-skinned soldiers busied themselves with transporting various kinds of weapons and ammunition along the coastline. Tough and fierce-looking men lifted up crates filled with automatic rifles, ammunition and rockets into a convoy of rickety trucks. In contrast to the shoddy vehicles, however, the contents of the crates were state-of-the-art and highly valuable. After all, these had been given to the Somalis by the Jewish consortium of the United States of America.

"Hurry up! Move faster!"

"Pay attention and don't drop it."

"After you deliver the items to the northern barracks you can leave."

"..."

The sudden influx of high-quality arms left many of the soldiers confused and curious as to their origins. A few had some suspicions, but most honestly, they couldn't be too bothered about where they came from. Far more relevant was the income they'd earn for transporting them to their employers. Opportunities for a safe and good wage were hard to come by in these times.

Soon the last truck drove off, fully laden with the tools of conflict, and the bustling coastline quickly returned to being a scenic beach. Only two men remained standing and staring at the waves. The first was President Abdullahi, and the second was of military origins. His uniform supported numerous medals and a beret fit snugly onto his head. Turning to the president he saluted.

"Mr. President, all the goods have been received. As you requested, we prioritized loading and did not bother counting them."

"Very good. Next, place our best troops at the border south of Kenya. I will be joining you at the command center soon, so until then, make sure there are no setbacks."

"Yes sir!"

This buff Somali general saluted once more to no one.

…

In the presidential palace of Mogadishu, Somalia, Abdullahi placed down his communicator. His hands trembled as he picked up the cigar next to him, lit it up, and took a drag. Then he gently exhaled the smoke.

The trembling did not come from fear, but a kind of religious fervor. With the arrival of the weapons, Abdullahi felt more and more sure that this was a test from his deity. And it wasn't just him alone. Many others under his employ felt this to be a moment of true reckoning...

The next day, Abdullahi directly took a plane from Mogadishu to the border. The situation would require his personal oversight in order to avoid any mistakes.

South of Somalia was a series of plains that crossed over into neighboring Kenya. One of these was encamped by a troop of 10,000 active-duty soldiers. These were the creme de la creme of the country's forces and wholeheartedly executed all orders given to them without any qualms of personal morality. Abdullahi and the military elite had not informed them about the goals of the current military exercise. Rather, they were told that they would be drilled.

Given the true implications of the intended actions, Abdullahi could not guarantee that the army would comply. It was completely possible for part of, or even the majority of the army to mutiny if they learned that they were to fire at 'Christ'.

"Mr. President, the troops have been prepared and the weapons have been loaded. We await your command."

The general who checked the goods earlier accompanied Abdullahi on his tour of the camp. There were hundreds of vehicles and dozens of old tanks. There were even thousands of rocket launchers aiming at the distance. According to their information, Chest was leading nearly five hundred thousand disciples as he advanced.

The total number of these weapons was not more than 10,000, but this kind of saturation attack was especially powerful in the plains. There was almost nothing to hide behind and each shell of artillery could do devastating damage.

Abdullahi knew that these weapons would not be able to do any damage to 'Christ', but he aimed for the 100,000 disciples behind him.

So what if 'Christ' could not be harmed by these shells? As long as the disciples who followed him were killed, then his prestige would decrease.

'Allah will surely reward me!'

The Islamic creed held that while Jesus was a prophet, he absolutely wasn't the son of God or even God himself. This was one of the major differences between Islam and Christianity. And if it was proven to be untrue, then Islam and Judaism would be relegated to being false religions.

But neither Abdullahi nor his men were aware that their hearts had been completely distorted. They were becoming obsessed and fanatical. This was a reckless choice that he should not have made as a president, but that he did anyway. Even the Jewish plutocrats did not expect this president to be so crazy.

The president, whose mind had been distorted, gazed at his troops with reddened eyes. With a hoarse voice, he shouted, "Fire as soon as the targets are within range. No need to ask for my orders."

"Understood, sir!"

Such a massive troop movement in Somalia had long been discovered by other countries. Just when the countries were still discussing what Abdullahi's troops were going to do, they found out that they were gathering at the border. Every country was worried that he would do something crazy, but he moved too fast and no one could stop him.

The heads of the major countries had only one thought at this time, "These bastards are seriously crazy."

Louie had already taken over the puppet he had made and was once again leading his disciples as 'Christ' forward. He seemed ignorant of what was happening in front of him, but also seemed to know all that awaited him.

At this time, Louie was immersed in his own godhood. He watched as the divine authority of time was lit. As the five branches lit up, it surged up and finally converged into 'dragon', which was the only one left unlit by Louie. This was also his most important divine authority.

At this time, Louie began to think of a question. Namely, why was much of Earth's mythological history similar to San Soliel's? For example, there were elves, dragons, druids, dwarves, angels, demons, and many fantasy species in Earth's mythology and they were actual creatures in San Soliel. This seemed too coincidental to be shrugged off.

Perhaps there was a connection.

Pondering on this for a while, he asked the Intelligent Brain. Its response, however, was that San Soliel and Earth were completely different worlds with no relationship.

Thus, Louie concluded that it wasn't that the mythical fantasy of Earth created San Soliel, but that the world of San Soliel had influenced the ancient myths and legends of Earth.

This could be inferred from the history of both sides. The real history of Earth was probably only a few thousand years old, while the history of San Soliel was more than 100,000 years.

Therefore, from a historical point of view, it could only be that the world of San Soliel had influenced the development of Earth. As to how this happened, the culprit might be the Terran Civilization. It was only this civilization that created a channel between the two worlds. It had invaded San Soliel and left a part of its heritage on Earth.

So it was very likely that the Terran Civilization brought some information from San Soliel to Earth, which was the beginning of human civilization at that time. In a way, Louie performing acts like the gods of San Soliel was a kind of return to origin.

Just as Louie understood the relationship, he and his disciples also stepped into the border between Somalia and Kenya and arrived in Somalia.

Ten thousand meters away, after learning that Christ had entered range, President Abdullahi and his generals looked at each other and simply gave an order.

"FIRE!"

Chapter 313

The line of rocket launchers fired their deadly shells toward the incoming crowd. The hunks of metal left trails of smoke in the air as they arced.

Boom Boom Boom

Old-modeled tanks shot out brand-new shells.

Chunks of grass were flung into the air, the earth hummed under the barrage of steel and the deafening din of exploding firearms roared into everyone's ears. The only voices any could hear were those of the instruments of war.

It was a textbook example of saturated bombardment, in many ways reminiscent of the WWII battlefield. Given the developments in modern logistics and tactics, it would hardly ever have been used on contemporary battlefields, but now it had reared its head once more in Somalia.

President Abdullahi felt his heart stir and he cheered and applauded. The accuracy of the saturation shell was not high, but it did not matter. With 100,000 people around 10,000 meters away, it would definitely not miss its mark. As for who to blow up, they didn't even need to consider them.

In this plain, facing the saturated shelling, the 100,000 people also gathered up and thought about the terrible massacre in Auschwitz!

"Crazy crazy, President Abdullahi of Somalia is crazy!"

"God, what are they doing! They are blasphemers!"

"This is a slaughter, an obvious slaughter!"

"Everyone in Somalia should go to hell."

"…"

Reporters who were on the scene broadcasted the desperate scene live of the artillery barrage.

Christ descended onto the world and was leading his disciples to Canaan. How could this momentous event not receive worldwide attention? The media from all countries sent people to Somalia for round-the-clock broadcasting to record the modern miracle.

There were journalists who followed the disciples on foot, and there were cameramen in cars with cameras following a short distance away from the procession. There were even helicopters in the sky filming the long line of people.

The people in the air filmed the organized procession. Just this scene alone was not something modern films could replicate, especially when the 100,000 people were all devout believers. The solemn and holy atmosphere would make anyone feel as if they were in the kingdom of heaven.

Therefore, everyone around the world also witnessed the moment the Somali army fired shells toward the procession.

They might have been distanced from the army by about 10 kilometers, but it only took modern weapons a few seconds to traverse that kind of distance.

How could they not feel fear when they saw the iron harbingers of death descend? What kind of scene would play out when the shells landed in the thick of the crowd? It was too horrible to consider.

The first barrage had reached its zenith and begun its true descent. Accompanying them was a high-pitched whistle and cries of consternation from the crowd.

The disciples fell into panic and the huge queue fell into chaos, but soon, their confusion dissolved. Looking up towards the sky, each person faced the growing black dots with a zealous resolve.

They were already true believers on pilgrimage with 'Christ'. Even in the world of San Soliel, they were comparable to the most devout believers, therefore they were not too afraid of death. After all, fewer circumstances would be so guaranteed for them to go to heaven.

"Sigh…"

Suddenly, Christ, who had been walking in front without saying a word sighed softly. He faced the approaching shells and spoke in a voice that was full of mercy, "You who have lost your heart to the devil…"

Then the Savior recited the Book of Ecclesiastes.

"To every thing there is a season, and a time to every purpose under heaven."

"A time to be born, a time to die, a time to plant, and a time to pluck up that which is planted."

"A time to kill, and a time to heal, a time to break down, and a time to build up."

"A time to weep, and a time to laugh, a time to mourn, and a time to dance."

"…"

The voice was holy and loud. In front of the preaching, time seemed to have stopped.

No, it didn't just seem to stop, but it truly stopped.

The people were in disbelief. Under their dumbfounded gazes, a magnificent cross stood in the middle of the plain that was tens of thousands of meters high. It towered above all else to the extent that no one could make out the end of it.

The cross shone with soft light, not blinding, but enough to make people feel as if their bodies and mind were being cleansed. The will of justice, order, mercy, gentleness, salvation, etc. all seemed to emanate from it. The air stopped flowing, the swaying grass became still, and the animals on the plains also froze.

This was a painting painted by God using the world as the canvas!

Legendary spell [Advanced Time Stop]

The nine-ringed spell [Time Stop] was actually a spell that sped up one's own time, allowing a person to finish any action in less than a second. To others, it would appear to be fast, but it wasn't truly stopping time.

On the other hand, the legendary spell [Advanced Time Stop] acted on the enemy as well as the self, thus extending the length of the time stop, but this still wasn't stopping time.

Because time was a domain that even the gods had difficulty reaching, only a few gods had studied it. The one who probably had the deepest understanding of this divine authority would be the Goddess of Magic, who once owned a part of the divine authority.

The one who had truly comprehend the meaning of time now was Louie.

As a result, this spell constructed with his divine power was a true spell of god, which could affect all matter. Even he would be affected by it.

It was no longer a spell that affects the human mind, but a divine miracle that truly kept time from flowing!

"Time has stopped!"

"How is this possible?"

"O God, is this your greatness!"

"Praise the Lord, who created all things."

"Praise the Lord, hallelujah!"

"O Lord, we small mortals have finally witnessed your miracles!"

"I will follow after you to heaven."

"Our father who art in heaven, hallowed be Thy name. Thy Kingdom come, Thy will be done on earth as it is in heaven."

"…"

Countless believers cried out at the miracle that they witnessed. They wept, kneeled with joy, praised the Lord, and fervently prayed.

The journalists, photographers, ordinary people in front of computers and TVs, and even top government officials who saw the scene were left in shock as if they had lost the ability to think.

Not long ago, the Torch Dragon had opened its eyes to bring forth the day, and now in a territory of the African continent, the Lord Christ had made time stand still. This was a scene that only people could only see and read in fantasy literature, but now it happened in reality.

Chapter 314

"Time… stopped?"

"Y-You're kidding me!"

"Quick, let's explore what's happening in that space!"

"…"

At the sight of the miraculous spectacle, the top brass of various governmental agencies was ghast. This was, after all, the power to stop time – something that was rarely found even in science fiction.

At that moment, the governments of the world were terrified. When the Torch Dragon opened its eyes to bring daylight, they had only been shocked, but when Christ displayed his power to silence all things, their psyche had been attacked far beyond what their minds could handle.

How small was man compared to a miracle in which time stood still!

As the world's largest superpower, the United States acted faster than anyone else. Naturally, there were agents of the United States following the procession. These top agents carried the latest technology with them, so they quickly moved to test the area where time had stopped and immediately sent results back to the United States of America.

"Molecular motion has stopped! It has truly stopped! The properties of physics have disappeared. This is a real standstill. It isn't a slowdown in molecular movement nor a slow down of human perception at all!"

"The compact experimental equipment of the frontline personnel is only advanced enough to test molecular movement, but from what is known, I'm afraid that matter from the most basic structure has stopped moving!"

"An agent threw a bomb into the area where time stood still, but it did not explode, nor could the signal to remotely blow it up work!"

"Someone detonated a grenade outside the area, but when the fragments and shockwave from the explosion reached the area of stillness, they also stopped. I am afraid that in this area, radiation, magnetic fields, and heat transfer are no longer in motion. The laws of thermodynamics have been invalidated! Here, even entropy has stopped!"

"How is this possible! If such an act is carried out in just one region of Earth, it should also cause other physical changes. Is this region where time has stopped still following the rotation of Earth? What is the depth of its range and what is the range of matter that can be affected? Why is there no change in the rest of the environment outside the time-stopping range? This is simply impossible!"

There were scientists who were tearing at their hair like crazy. They could not comprehend this phenomenon at all.

Physics and mathematics were precise and rigorous sciences. Any single variable could change the entire formula, but with the situation in Somalia, the importance of these mathematical formulas had been taken away. The formulae might still hold in most cases, but this clear violation of them called them into serious question.

To illustrate with an example – everyone understands that the planets in the solar system revolve around the sun, but if someday a great being took away the sun, then the entire solar system could be expected to collapse. In this case, however, the unthinkable happened. Even without the sun, the planets still continued to revolve in place. It was as if the sun was still there and nothing had changed.

This was the power of gods. Logic simply could not explain it. It was like chaos made form. Even the advanced Terran Civilization was beaten into a mess under it.

Earth's modern civilization was simply powerless in the face of divine power.

In Africa, China had made many investments, so they had also tested the incomprehensibility of the area afterward. The Chinese scientists were like their counterparts in the United States of America. They completely collapsed and had even begun to doubt the world they were living in.

On the Somalia-Kenya border, many journalists broadcasted this miracle live to the world causing countless Earthlings shocked.

"Evgeni, what are you doing!"

Among the frontline reporters, a bear-like Russian man took off his coat and bared his upper body. He began doing warm-up exercises outside of the miraculous area. When his German reporter friend saw him, he couldn't help but ask what he was doing.

"My friend! I'm going to show the viewers an experiment on this miraculous region and let Christ inspire them!"

The Russian's words caused journalists from other countries to gather and point their cameras at him. They inwardly exclaimed that the Russian was quite bold to use his own body for an experiment.

The Russian held a pocket watch in his hand. He turned his body sideways and let the left half of his body move closer to the still area. Countless cameras were aimed at him as if he was a world-class artist at the moment.

Then, under the eyes of the reporters and viewers, Evgeni reached out with his left hand and the watch. In the next moment, the second hand of the pocket watch stopped.

"Evgeni, what do you feel?"

"Oh my Lord! This is amazing! I can't exactly explain what it feels like. My left hand seems to be missing as if I had been born without it. It seems that the signal from my brain can't be transmitted to my left hand at all. I also can't retract it. Yes, you heard that right. I can't retract my left hand anymore. I have a hunch that unless my whole body enters this area, the rest of me will be unable to move from this spot. My Lord, what the hell is this principle?!"

Evgeni let out a cry of amazement and exclamation, but no one could answer his question. Everyone gathered around him to take pictures and videos.

"Lamb who has been bewitched by the devil — you have sinned unforgivably!"

Suddenly, Christ who was still able to move in the mysterious area let out a loud and holly voice. Without knowing how his voice was transmitted in this area where the air did not flow, it had reached everyone's ears.

This novel is available on Hosted Novel.

With his words, a fire shot up into the sky 10,000 meters away. A sickening roar echoed and the distant plains had been turned into a hellish landscape covered in magma. A huge monster wrapped in flames with wings on its back and demonic horns looked at Christ with hostility!

"Demon! It's a demon!"

"O God, it's a living demon!"

"Abdullahi has been corrupted by the devil!"

"No wonder he dared to treacherously block the way of Christ. He has become a demon!"

"Hurry up and record it!"

"No, we should run away right now!"

"…"

When the balor demon from the Abyss appeared, some people screamed in terror and ran backward. Others simply stood excitedly and filmed the demon with the camera in their hands. This was a demon that was only recorded in myths and never seen by anyone. It was a precious specimen more valuable than a panda!

But in the next moment, the people became silent because the demon displayed what true cruelty was. It let them, who were at the top of the food chain, witness that they were just the demon's prey.

Chapter 315

Somalia's generals looked in horror at the leader they were loyal to. Abdullahi's body turned twisted. His skin split open, but what flowed from those openings was not blood but burning hot magma.

The magma flowed down the surface of Abdullahi's body, burning his skin into charcoal, but he seemed to be unable to feel it. His pupils gradually disappeared, and he let out a twisted smile that emitted a crackling sound. No matter how you look at it, this wasn't normal.

"Mr. President? Mr. President!?"

Although the general called out to Abdullahi, his whole body backed up and pointed his pistol at the president.

"Hehe….. hehe…"

Abdullahi showed an evil smile at the general. He opened his mouth, but what splattered out was not saliva but hot lava. The general choked at the smell of sulfur, but he did not turn his head away and shouted, "Soldiers! Soldiers! Everyone come!"

The general let out a terrified shout, but in the next second, Abdullahi's body burst into flames and transformed into a terrifying demon!

"AAAAAAaaaaa—"

The demon looked up at the sky and let out a vicious roar. From it, huge waves of flame emanated in all directions. This was a racial spell that belonged to the balor demons. As the most powerful demon of the abyss second only to the demon lords, any normal being was certain to die to his attack.

"BOOOOM!"

The world around the demon gradually turned into a hellscape of magma that poured out endlessly. Nearby tanks, armored vehicles, and cannons melted under this scorching hot magma. Those people who had been close to the demons had already been turned to ashes.

"AHHHHHH! SAVE ME!"

"RUN!"

"It's a monster! A monster!"

"The president has turned into a demon!"

"Wait, let us get in the car too!"

"…"

Some Somali soldiers had fired at the demon, but as the bullets hit the body, they had instantly melted and dripped onto the earth, hissing as they landed. Resistance was futile, and they immediately understood this. In the end, they all ran away in fear. There were armored vehicles not caught in the magma, so the drivers directly stepped on the pedal to escape the area.

"Hahahahahahahahahaha!"

Countless whips of flames appeared from the demon's body. These whips were able to easily cut humans apart. Then it pulled out a giant flaming sword and spread the flames from it everywhere. The demon chased those fleeing people like a lion in a herd of sheep, killing everyone.

The journalists and disciples who had followed behind Christ in the distance heard the cries for help from ahead. The fleeing soldiers drove armored cars as they screamed for help and the demon pursued them. The smell of sulfur filled their noses and the sky turned black and the ground beneath them slowly turned into lava.

The balor demon that Louie manipulated poured out its spells to create a hellscape.

"Ahhhh, mommy—"

"Don't eat me! Don't eat me!"

"AHHHHHHHH—"

The demon grabbed people directly, tore them apart, and chewed on their bodies. The smell of sulfur had masked the scent of blood, but the disgusting scene of humans being turned into food gave people the chills.

Those who were eating and watching this scene had probably stopped eating already.

Human bones cracked as the demon bit into the humans. Intestines and viscera spilled out of their bodies, but it continued to gnaw on them as it killed the Somali army. In just a few moments, the Somali army had been wiped out.

"Take a look at those illusory lights. The demon is not only eating these people, but it is also eating their souls!"

Some people had discovered that for every person the demon killed, their souls seemed to remain before being absorbed by the demon. Seeing this, everyone could not help but tremble."

This meant that the souls of those killed by it did not dissipate. Perhaps the demon even tortured them after death!

Thinking about this, even the bravest of people would retreat. No one wanted to be abused by a demon after death. The Somalis' suffering was really self-inflicted as they were compelled by the devil to block 'Christ's' path. Their souls would ultimately go to hell and receive punishment.

" !&…#…（）!"

The demon was even more seething when it saw Christ. Its anger almost seemed to take a physical, hazy form as it roared out, but since the demon was speaking the language of the Abyss, no human could understand it. However, they could feel depravity and corruption just from hearing its words. Their hearts sank and their breathing became disordered.

Although the language of the Abyss was not as terrifying as the gods, it could still make ordinary people go crazy.

"I shall be numbered among the criminals, and shall bear the sins of many – even your sins."

Christ spoke again with a compassionate voice as if he forgave all those who turned their backs on him. He was even willing to bear the sins that these Somali soldiers had committed.

Then, the field where time stood still disappeared, causing the shells in the air to reverse and pour onto the demon.

"##%&…"

The demon roared when it saw the shells flying towards it. A flame storm rose up, enveloping the thousands of shells accompanied by endless explosions. The remaining Somali soldiers were caught up in this firestorm and turned into ashes with only a few managing to escape.

"I am one with the Father, I am the light of the world, and I shall light your way!"

Christ once again shouted, causing light to appear in this burning hellscape. The light turned into a bolt of lightning that cracked from the sky into the earth. Divine electricity struck down the demon, causing its skin to crack even more. It let out a soul-shaking scream as if the will of evil was gradually dissipating.

With the appearance of this lighting, the smell of sulfur had become lighter. The hellscape also seemed to become somewhat sanctified.

This was an imitation spell that Louie copied from the paladins [Thunder Prayer]. Although this balor demon was controlled by Louie, it was still a balor demon. General spells were not very effective on it, so Louie had imitated a paladin's spell with his divine power. Being the strongest counter to the demon, it had been destroyed in one fell swoop.

When the demon died, its body inflated like a huge balloon before bursting violently. Every creature within hundreds of meters of it died as its blood spilled all over heaven and earth. Its blood turned into flames with human souls as the fuel.

This was something that the balor demon would produce at its death. It was akin to a corpse explosion where it killed everything around it. It could also be called its final move. As a result, many in the world of San Soliel were unwilling to fight a balor demon. They were not only strong and tenacious, but they would pull you along even in death. It was simply an annoying enemy.

However, in front of a god, even demon lords of the abyss would die, let alone balor demons. Its self-immolation trick wouldn't do any harm.

Seeing this extremely horrible demon die, everyone finally exhaled in relief. Even if they were just watching, they felt as if they experienced a great battle. The appearance of the demon was too much on their psyches as they remained paralyzed on the ground.

But people could finally believe that this person was Christ, the savior who was hated and feared by the demons. The god of all creation!

After killing the demon, Louie expressed his satisfaction. With the appearance and death of the demon by Christ's hand, no one would ever question his identity.

It must be known that this demon was a genuine article and not a counterfeit. Louie also deliberately left some demon flesh and blood for the people of Earth to study. This way, they could see that the demons had a completely different flesh composition from any known creature on the planet.

Although Louie could not tell how much faith he was gathering while he was on Earth, he thought that the results would delight him once he returned to San Soliel.

Just as he was imagining the future, an alert came from the intelligent brain.

[Warning, there are powerful creatures of the world of San Soliel trying to approach the space-time wormhole. I can buy twelve hours of time on Earth for the host. Please make sure the host returns to San Soliel within twelve hours.]

'Someone has come to Dragon City and is approaching my palace?'

'Who is it? No one actually noticed that person, and they even went past Roselia and Noella's perceptions!'

'Twelve hours should be enough!'

Louie was aghast. He didn't expect such an event to occur. He knew that his show on Earth had to end in a hurry. His space-time wormhole must never be discovered by anyone as it would be his future foundation!

Chapter 316

"A demon has appeared to stop Christ!"

"It looks even more horrible than in classical paintings. To think they actually eat people alive, as well as their souls."

"I'm going to be a vegetarian for the next two days!"

"Demons being represented as friendly creatures in modern media is a huge lie."

"I don't know if there might be succubi among demons. I might be afraid of being eaten by demons, but I wouldn't mind being drained by a succubus. They would definitely like virgins like me."

"What is the demon saying? My scalp is tingling even if I'm behind the screen. Could this be the language of demons? What a horrible thing."

"…."

The internet was on fire.

The appearance of the demon made it impossible for people to question Christ, especially when it displayed enough strength to eliminate a small modern army. It was clearly stronger than imagined as tanks and armored vehicles were reduced to molten metal under the heat of its flames.

Moreover, many people thought that there might be an endless number of demons in hell and billions of angels in heaven. In the past, even the most religious doubted that Earth could accommodate so many creatures, but if the world was larger than they imagined, then everything seemed logical.

If there were truly legions of demons, then perhaps they could instantly flood the entire Earth. Not long ago, the Celtic god alerted the world of the existence of evil gods. This instantly caught the attention of many countries and top government officials. At this point, the government felt that his words might not be lies.

However, the people of Earth did not know that although there were many demons in the Abyss, there were only a small number of balor demons. Relatively weaker demons could be killed by modern firearms, but it would take some time due to their innate physical resistance.

…

The Intelligent Brain's warning had cut short Louie's plan. The space-time wormhole in Dragon City could never be exposed. As Earth was now finally bearing fruits for Louie, he couldn't accept any interruptions to his plans.

And so, although the Intelligent Brain gave him a buffer of twelve hours, Louie still decided to wrap things up quickly, in six hours at most. Fortunately, his plan was almost completed.

Somalia had the longest coastline in Africa and shared an adjacent coastline with Kenya. Louie had originally intended to go deep inside Somalia and convert the citizens into his believers, but now because of time constraints, he could only choose the second-best option which was to establish a holy land at the intersecting borders.

'Plans can't catch up with change after all.'

Louis sighed. Picking up his pace, he led his 100,000 disciples and crossed the land ravaged by the demon. He reached the edge of the African coastline. When Christ and the disciples had left, the intelligence officers of various countries who had been lingering nearby began to rush out and impatiently collected the remains of the demons that had been scattered on this plain.

This was a demon, a creature that did not belong to any of Earth's current known creatures. It was also a creature of myths so its flesh and blood must have hidden many secrets. If they could crack these, they might make huge developments in bio-engineering. It might even be possible to turn it into a source of power.

Researchers from all countries were waiting eagerly for the flesh and blood to be sent to their domestic research institutes, ready to study them with great enthusiasm.

However, their research would end up futile. The human genetic map hadn't even been completely understood yet, so how was it possible for them to easily study demons, an extraordinary species that was far beyond humans. It must also be known that demon genes did not have a double helix structure, making them completely different from any known living creature. Even with technology on the level of the Terran civilization, they wouldn't be able to unlock all its secrets. That said, it was still inevitable that they would gain a wide range of insights that could progress the field of human biology.

As for studying the power of the demon, they wouldn't be able to even touch upon it, because a demon's power was given by the Bottomless Abyss, and Earth did not have such an existence.

Along the coastline, Christ stopped in his tracks for there was a ten-thousand-foot cliff in front of him, and there was no more way ahead.

"Here, this is your new home, the sacred Canaan."

Christ pointed with his hand distantly to the land and the sea and said in a particularly peaceful voice.

The disciples were puzzled and wondered what was so special about this place, but now, people had long ceased to have any doubt of Christ's words. Their faith was even more firm. Since Christ said that this was the holy land of Canaan, then this was the holy land of Canaan. As for the fact that there was nothing now but wilderness, it did not matter. Originally, Israel was also a barren wilderness that was built up by human hands.

Among the disciples were the patriarchs of the three Christian denominations, as well as many rich people, who were already thinking of spending their money to build a human city here. The Pope also believed that they could collect a lot of money in donations to develop the holy city of Christ.

The Israelites had always called themselves God's chosen people who had been led by the prophet Moses out of Egypt to the land of Canaan, but in the eyes of the people today, Christianity was orthodox while Judaism was a heretical sect.

The very personal descent of Christ proved that the Lord and the Messiah were equal beings.

If this place became the new Israel, wouldn't they be the newly chosen people of God? Perhaps the Lord had abandoned Israel and was looking for new people to proclaim His ways.

The most depressing and painful thing now for the Jews of Israel was that they were surrounded by many countries with the Islamic faith, but by relying on the unity of the Jews and support from the West, they resolutely occupied the sacred land with great military and technological strength.

But the coming of Christ had almost denied their fundamental traditions and doctrines. This would naturally encourage their enemies to move against them. Even western support would go down because most Western countries were at least nominally Christian. How could they support Israel and take the risks of being called pagans?

The Chinese old man and the Japanese onmyouji had implied that the mystical realm was a confrontation of cultures. Their words were proven like a prophecy, and now the relationship between the nations of Earth had become more complicated. It wasn't only a battleground of ideologies anymore.

Countries that once had excellent relationships were likely to become tense because of the differences in culture and faith. Countries that once had a bad relationship might also become close brothers due to similarities in culture and faith.

The various gods and mysterious forces plated by Louie had finally caused a great impact on Earth, and that was to create a battlefield of culture and faith.

Under the watchful eyes of the people located all over the world, Christ suddenly raised his hand and pointed at the Indian Ocean.

At the point of his finger, the seas began to boil and the earth trembled!

Chapter 317

"This place shall be Canaan!"

With these words, the clouds in the sky began to spin

Off the Somali coastline, an undersea volcano erupted and the whole ocean trembled. The seawater rolled to form big waves, but these waves did not lap at the shore and instead moved back and forth in a bizarre range.

The shaking under the sea caused an earthquake, causing the disciples to trip and shriek.

Then, right under the eyes of 100,000 people as well as the countless others watching this from their homes, a geological change was happening under the seas. The whole sea floor actually began to rumble and rise.

God was changing the terrain!

A large amount of sand and mud from all directions tumbled and gathered together. Layers upon layers began to pile up. The movement under the sea began to increase in intensity, and the surrounding mud and sand began to pile up more ferociously. A piece of land began to rise and appear in the eyes of the crowd. It was an incomparably huge island.

"God, what… What kind of miracle is this? The Lord had changed the topography of the planet. He has filled the sea to make land!"

Countless people let out cries of amazement. An American carrier fleet had long since arrived in the vicinity of Somali waters. After seeing this miraculous spectacle, the carrier fleet also sent down an underwater probe to observe the occurrence of this miracle, recording precious data of this land reclamation.

Japan, which had a small amount of habitable land and a large population, had always been performing land reclamation, but that amount of work was a bottomless pit that would require countless funds and time.

It took the whole of Japan many years to build a habitable land, and the subsequent maintenance was also a sinkhole of money, but Christ made an island appear and the seas receded with just one word. According to research, Japan even found that the island made by Christ was no different from islands that were formed naturally. It did not require any subsequent maintenance at all. From its appearance, Christ had made time advance by hundreds of millions of years to form the island.

God created the world. Although it sounds like a joke, if the miracle that Christ performed today was expanded on a global scale, it was not impossible for God to create the world.

This was no other than the legendary spell — [Create Island]!

As the name suggested, it was a spell used to create an island above the seas. Normally, mages would only have enough power to create a small island. The largest man-made island in the records of San Soliel took hundreds of mages just to form.

Although Louie was only one person, he had used divine power to cast the spell. He alone was comparable to hundreds of mages. Away from the far coast of Somalia, he had directly created an artificial island, causing the Earth's oceans to recede and land to rise.

'It's quite costly in terms of divine power.'

Louie sensed that his accumulated divine power was almost completely exhausted with this magic. This made him somewhat regretful that his divine authority on earth was ultimately incomplete.

It's a pity that he had not become a true god and obtained truly god-like powers. Otherwise, he would have used his power to directly change the terrain, which would have saved a lot more energy than casting a legendary spell.

Although creating an island had consumed an unexpected amount of divine power, Louie could only continuously channel his divine power to perfect the island and create one last big show.

This couldn't be helped. If the island he created was too small, it would be too humiliating.

The power of the spell looked like a natural disaster, but due to divine power, its catastrophic effects were limited to a certain range.

Watching the island rise up as if billions of years had passed, the people's shock was indescribable.

In the past, Moses parted the seas, but Louie reclaimed them!

When the island was completely formed, a natural bridge of earth rose between it and the cliff!

After seeing the bridge float up, a certain Chinese architect pounded his chest and shouted, "How much money could we save if he let God help us build a bridge!"

In Shenzhen, China had spent more than a decade and tens of billions of dollars just to build the world's highest cross-sea bridge. This was close to a miracle to create, but God had taken only a few minutes to build it. And at what cost you ask? Only a few words!

Moreover, human bridges were constructed with steel and concrete, leaving human traces. The expected life expectancy was only a hundred and twenty years at most. However, the bridge built by god was like a work of art created by nature. Most likely, it would not have the slightest change even after tens of millions of years.

Mountains would never collapse even for billions of years, but human creations would be erased after ten thousand years. This was the difference between man and nature. The difference between man and god!

With the completion of the bridge, Louis looked at his almost bottomed-out divine power. With a single thought, he activated the ability of the divine authority of life and poured it onto the island.

Divine power was omnipotent energy. It held an incredibly high status. As long as there was enough of it, the gods were able to perform things that normal humans could not do.

Divine power, godhood, and divine authority were the most valuable things that a god possessed!

With the sprinkle of the divine power of life, trees, flowers, and plants of various colors began to grow in this barren land. Many insects and small animals began to populate the island as if they were created from nothing.

As Genesis said, in the beginning, God created the heavens and earth. Then at some point, God said, "Let the land produce living creatures according to their kinds: the livestock, the creatures that move along the ground, and the wild animals, each according to its kind."

Wasn't what Christ was doing at the moment, a recreation of the miracle of Genesis?

Although the creation of living creatures out of nothingness seemed closer to an absolute miracle to mankind, for Louie, it was much easier than creating an island.

It must be known that the last holder of the divine authority of life was a powerful god that had turned into the Ancient Tree of Life. It had even given the elves thousands of years of lifespan. Compared to doing other complicated acts, creating insects and animals was really a simple matter.

In less than ten minutes, a prosperous and beautiful island was created on Earth. It had beautiful mountains and flowers that made it look like paradise.

In the future, the island became a new Christian sanctuary on par with the Vatican. It became a place of pilgrimage for Christians and a tourist sanctuary open to the public called Canaan Island.

Since the island was created by Christ, tourism taxes and so on belonged to the church. According to Christ's instructions, all income was to be used as charity to save those who were suffering.

The only thing that depressed Louie was that Christ's doctrine was too good, causing him to lean towards the side of good.

Just when Canaan was created, the sky was suddenly covered with dark clouds. There were thunder flashes and demonic energy spread. In the crowd's alarm, people found that another demon appeared in front of Christ. This time it was not an ordinary demon. It cast a huge shadow on the ground as its body parted the skies.

Its body was hidden among dark clouds, and it seemed to be a crimson dark gold dragon. Attached to the body were seven heads with ten crowns. Its teeth and claws radiated a powerful will of arrogance, envy, rage, sloth, laziness, sloth, and gluttony. It was as if mankind would fall into the depths of hell by just looking at it.

"Enemy of the Lord, Satan!"

"Oh God, Satan has appeared!"

"Could it be that the apocalypse has come?"

"…"

Seeing the iconic seven heads and ten crowns, how could Christ's believers not recognize it?

This was the serpent that tempted Adam and Eve, the incarnation of Satan!

Chapter 318

Mature religions would often craft sophisticated theories concerning the ultimate fate of mankind and the path to salvation. This was especially true with Christianity.

In the Book of Revelations, the apostle John painted a graphic picture of an apocalyptic landscape. According to it, on the day of the Last Judgment, a great dragon with seven heads and ten crowns would appear in front of a woman clothed with the sun and moon and bearing a crown of twelve stars. This would be the incarnation of Satan – the snake who had been beaten into the bottomless pits of hell where he was once bound in chains. The vicious dragon would seek to devour the woman's unborn child

In the biblical metaphor, the baby was Christ!

"This dragon… This dragon seems to have appeared somewhere before!"

The sudden appearance of the incarnation of Satan surprised the world. The American government was especially surprised and felt that it was very familiar.

"Isn't this…isn't this the dragon that we found in the Amazon Jungle, the first-ever supernatural event that occurred in the world?!"

Some sharp-eyed people exclaimed. Their hearts and souls trembled when they recognized it.

The video of the encounter could be found everywhere online. Just a Google search would show many images of the scaly beast.

When people pulled up images of the dragon on their phones, they were shocked to find that the two dragons looked exactly the same. There were only some slight differences. The one that appeared in the Amazon Jungle was pure gold in color, but the incarnation of Satan that appeared was dark gold and red. The dragon in the Amazon Jungle also only had one head, while this one had seven.

"Look at the crown on the head of this evil dragon, it is exactly the same as the one that appeared in the Amazon!"

"Remember what the Demon King of Thanksgiving said? It said that the scales we got were from the incarnation of Satan!"

"Is this the complete manifestation of Satan in the world?"

"Oh Lord, could it be that the Last Judgment is coming? Are these the visions that were recorded in the Book of Revelation?!"

"…"

In an instant, many governments launched emergency orders and sent out a large number of police forces to patrol the streets, and had the army on standby. They knew that human beings would do crazy things in the face of disaster, especially one as big as the apocalypse of the world, which could make them abandon human morality. If the situation was not handled carefully and people thought the end of the world was nigh, they might just lose all their common sense.

As if to confirm people's speculation, a bizarre demonic face appeared in the gloomy skies of Somalia. This was the face of the short-lived Demon King of Thanksgiving. This demon appeared to be fearful of this dragon and seemed to wish it could just disappear on the spot. Some spectators surmised that its role was to trigger the descent of the satanic avatar.

"The Celtic God had previously cautioned that these evil gods had come to this world first. Based on the sequence of supernatural events, it was indeed the evil dragon, Cthulhu, the Deep Ones that appeared first before the Torch Dragon, Christ, and the Celtic God. It… isn't this just like a prophecy that warned the Earth of great danger!"

Some researchers have linked the series of supernatural events together. In addition to the words spoken by these supernatural beings, they also found the logic to be consistent, but because no problems could be found the results were truly fearful.

The seven-headed, ten-crowned evil dragon loomed in the pitch-black clouds. Under the flash of lightning and the tug of the wind, the atmosphere became all the more frightening, as though hell was descending upon them and corrupting the world in boundless darkness.

"I will devour you!"

"God is incomparably powerful, but not omnipotent!"

The dragon let out evil words. The sound alone seemed to contain the feeling of decay and corruption. It was extremely distorted to the point that the crowd's sanity began to diminish.

Even people who were not at the scene but in front of the TV and computer felt faint and nauseous.

Louie had changed his body to match the description of Satan. As for the thunder and black clouds in the sky, there were only illusions created by his spells. Causing the wind to blow was also a simple matter.

As for Louie's words, they came from the 'Language of Blasphemy' which was exclusively used by demons and devils. The power of the language had the ability to corrupt and degenerate people.

Anyone who heard this speech would feel the sin of blasphemy!

"Now is not yet the time of the end. The sins of mankind shall not yet be judged. Return, O incarnation of Satan from whence thou cameth."

Christ saw the incarnation of Satan and spoke to persuade him to return.

"No, humans have forgotten your name, have forgotten your holiness. They no longer worship you and believe in you. This world is on the verge of destruction. Mankind is beyond redemption. You can save them the first time, you can save them the second time, but can you save them the third time?!"

Once again the dragon spoke with venom.

Christ did not say anything. He just turned his head to an old man behind him and said, "…Come here."

The old man dressed in coarse linen as none other than the present Pope Francis I. Hearing Christ call for him, the Pope was overjoyed. With a grateful heart, he regarded Satan as nothing. He came forward to Crist with respect and tears streaming down his face, as if he was saved, "Lord, what is your command?"

"I ask you, have you forgotten my name?"

"You are the Christ, the Messiah, the Savior of all."

"Have you forgotten my holiness?"

"Your holiness is walking on earth as it is in heaven."

"Are there still people who worship me?"

"The disciples who are present are worshiping you."

"Are there still people who believe in me?"

"All the good people are believing in you."

A god asked and a man answered, but the speech was extremely fast as if he did not give anyone time to think.

Christ laughed with relief when he heard this, "then that is enough. O incarnation of Satan, this world has not forgotten my name, has not forgotten my holiness, that they still worship me, that they still believe me, that they truly believe, confess, and accept me as the only Savior. They will not perish, but will have eternal life!"

"They will atone for their sins, and I will atone for their sins with my flesh!"

Christ took out a silver sword from his bosom and handed it to Francis I and said, "And thou shalt thrust this word into my heart, and with my blood take away the sins of mankind, and then thrust that incarnation of Satan, once again, into the pit of the deep, that he may be bound and not come into the world."

As his words fell the world was astonished.

Chapter 319

"My Lord, what are you saying?!"

Pope Francis I was shocked at 'Christ's' words, and he subconsciously took a step backward. The eighty-year-old man raised his age-spotted hand and shook his head like a rattle, not daring to accept the silver dagger Christ handed him.

'Stabbing Christ in the heart with this dagger? Isn't this treachery on the level of Judas'

Although Francis I knew that this suggestion was made by Christ and that he should have accepted the dagger without any hesitation, as a Pope, he knew how horrible those fanatics were. They would not think rationally about his reason for doing so, and would only denounce him as Judas and eat him whole.

Francis I did not want the future history to record him as a betrayer. Moreover, he was afraid of whether or not he would be able to go to heaven if he did so.

He was born in a Catholic family of devout believers, because of this, he was even more eager to go to heaven, especially now that it was proven to be real. All his thoughts now we're on how to spend the rest of his term as well as possible.

Christ sensed Francis I's worry and smiled gently, "I will not blame you, nor will those who believe in me blame you, nor will the Lord blame you. You are the Pope, be an example to the disciples, take it and thrust it into my heart. You shall be saved, and all the world shall be saved."

The incarnation of Satan in the skies, knowing what Christ planned to do, became furious and said, "You redeemed them once 2,000 years ago. Now you will redeem them a second time, and in the future, you will redeem them a third time…"

The rage-filled words made Francis I feel his brain swell with pain. Countless voices echoed in his ears, as if luring him to fall into the bottomless abyss. In the next moment, Christ's holy voice ran out once again, allowing Francis I to recover, so that he would not go completely crazy.

"If he believes in me, he will have eternal life!"

The magnificent and merciful words enveloped countless disciples. Even the words of Satan's incarnation had lost their ability to corrupt.

Francis I also knew that he could not reject Christ. He knew that the world was waiting for salvation, so he took a deep breath and looked at Christ's face.

It was so plain and ordinary with no special features, but it also felt like everything was balanced and that this was the true face of the Lord. Only his regal eyes seemed to radiate a light of holiness and mercy.

Encouraged by the Lord's eyes, Francis I's will became firm. He took the silver dagger in Christ's hand and wept, saying, "Lord, You are asking me to be Your Longinus."

"My child, there is no need to be afraid, no need to be confused, and no need to suffer. I shall die for the sins of every person and in thirty days, I shall return again."

Christ spoke in a gentle tone. He opened his arms as if embracing the sky.

The Roman Pope remembered the miracle of Christ's resurrection from the dead as stated in the Bible. After seeing how Christ revived the saint, caused the wicked in Kenya to bear one of the ten plagues, subdued a demon, and parted the sea to create an island, he was confident that he would resurrect after 30 days as he said.

Now, Christ was about to make a great sacrifice for the sake of mankind to cast Satan's incarnation back into hell.

Francis I grasped the silver dagger with both hands, raised it above his head, and aimed at Christ's heart.

"What is the Roman Pope planning to do?"

"Why did Christ give him a knife?"

"Oh my God, could it be that the Roman Pope is going to thrust the knife at Christ? Isn't that blasphemy and treason? He will go to hell with the devil!"

"No, in the Bible, this represents salvation through Christ. He is bearing all of our sins. His descent this time is to atone for our sins once more."

What the Pope did was spread to the whole world through the cameras. Only those that were near could hear Christ and the Pope's conversation, so other people were not aware of their conversation and they only saw the Pope about to stab Christ with a dagger in his hand.

The unbelievers were astonished and stunned by this act, and some of the believers were angry as it was a betrayal and dishonor to the Lord, while the sensible believers based it on their knowledge of the Bible and considered this to be God's salvation to the people.

But for Francis I, he knew none of this. When he raised the dagger in his hand, he shivered in fear once again. Francis I would never imagine that he would one day become a biblical figure, that he would be the one who would perform the act of stabbing Christ.

He only knew that his name would forever remain in history books.

"Father! Forgive him for what he has done for I allow it!"

Christ, on his deathbed, had created a new 'last word of Christ'!

And these words were what finally made Francis I make up his mind.

He stabbed the dagger in his hand and drove it precisely into Christ's heart. He did not dare blink or avert his eyes, thus demonstrating his devotion.

Incredibly, blood spurted out of Christ's heart and splashed onto Francis I's face. As the crowd watched in shock, the old pope, who was already covered in age spots, saw his skin split open, revealing the new skin born underneath. His heart, which was old and over burdened, once again beat vigorously. His spirits were even filled with renewed vigor.

The Pope knew that he had regained his youth and that he was cured of all ailments that plagued him.

This novel is available on Hosted Novel.

He did not dare blink and cried aloud in sorrow, "You are the Son of God."

The silver dagger dipped in the blood of Christ began to stain crimson until the whole dagger became translucent and turned into a new holy artifact of Christianity.

"Father, into your hands I commend my spirit."

Christ's voice gradually became more out of breath as his whole body weakened.

He finally raised his head, looked at the great evil dragon flying in the dark skies, and shouted, "Now is come salvation, and strength, and the kingdom of our God, and the power of his Christ; For the accuser of our brethren is cast down, which accused them before our God day and night."

At that moment, it was as if Christ had become the Trinity!

"No!"

The great evil dragon that had gradually solidified into reality suddenly began to crumble. The seven heads and ten crowns cracked inch by inch. A bottomless vortex appeared behind him that showed the world full of lava, poison, miasma, and absolute evil energy. The other side of the portal seemed endless and only the suffering people could be heard as they were tortured.

This image being projected was the scene that Louie had witnessed in the Bottomless Abyss.

Then, the body of the great evil dragon got sucked into the bottomless abyss leaving behind cursed words, "All things will eventually decay and fall into dust. Even the gods will not be able to stop it!"

"The day of judgment will surely come!"

Chapter 320

This chain of events happened so suddenly that the bystanders could not react at all. Whether it was the disciples, the reporters at the scene, or the people watching behind the screens, no one expected Christ's sacrifice to happen once more in front of them.

The appearance of Satan, the Last Judgment, the sacrifice of Christ, and Satan being sent to hell again would all be thoroughly recorded in history books. They would form the foundation of the new Gospel.

By the time people recovered from the shock, they immediately stirred.

People rushed forward, not to grab Christ's body, but to surround it with a wall of people to protect his body from the reporters, photographers, and officials of various nations.

They were afraid that the officials would commit the grave sin of blaspheming against the corpse of God in order to research it.

But the believers were overthinking it. The reporters present just eagerly filmed the unforgettable scene and replayed it over and over again. The government officials of the various countries were hidden in the crowd. Unless they were instructed to by those above, they would absolutely not dare do anything.

It must be known that everyone in the world was watching, especially those who had been saved by Christ. If anyone dared to go and steal away Christ's corpse, then they would become the enemy of the world. Let alone Christ's disciples, even those who were afraid of the Last Judgment would be outraged and burn those people at the cross.

As a result, no government dared to give any orders at this time. Even the United States of America was silent. If the United States really dared to rely on their military power to steal the body, it would heavily backfire. The President of the United States of America was not stupid. He knew that if he dared to give such an order, he would have to step down the next day. The government would become unstable and the army might even commit mutiny.

In the face of the gods, the human mind would always think of the most extremes.

Although there were some mad scientists clamoring for their governments to grab the body and swore that they would be able to discover something, those who could become heads of the government were not fools. No one dared to risk the wrath of the world and gamble with their futures.

What's more, as long as they had some knowledge about Christianity, they knew that Christ would certainly be resurrected one more time. If they brought back his body to a research laboratory and he suddenly woke up, then they would have truly blasphemed. Which human being dared to have their soul go to hell and suffer? Everyone was looking forward to going to heaven.

Although the governments did not dare rob Christ's body, they had some intent to join forces to pressure the Vatican into sharing some of his tissue and blood. Since Christ was still bleeding, his blood flowed to the ground, making it a waste, so it was better to let the humans study it.

Seeing Christ's blood actually restore the Pope's youthful body and vitality, the government officials and the rich were all moved. Longevity and eternal life were things covered by those in power.

"Quick, quick, do not let anyone desecrate the body of the Lord."

Franics I gripped the blood-stained dagger in his hand and ordered the cardinals and clergy. He wanted to take off his clothes to protect Christ's body, but he felt a bit embarrassed because he was only wearing a simple coarse linen garment, so if he took it off, it would be a bit too indecent.

This novel is available on Hosted Novel.

It was not until one of the nuns tore off a piece of her own dress that people came to their senses. Everyone began to tear off a piece of their clothing and put it together to wrap it around Christ.

This garment would probably become the new holy relic, the new shroud of Turin.

Just when the clergy, led by the Pope were busy protecting Christ's body, some fanatical believers knelt down piously before plowing up the dirt where Christ's blood was spilled. This gravel and grass, stained with Christ's blood would soon become sacred in the hearts of the believers. Even if it was just gravel and grass, they were stained with Christ's blood. They were simply priceless!

"Get a plane and bring the Lord back to 's Basilica in the Vatican."

Franics I carefully put away the dagger in his hand and said to the clergy around him.

Hearing the Pope's request, the officials of various countries flocked over, scrambling to say that they could provide a plane to take Christ back to the Vatican. In their opinion, as long as they could get Christ's body onto their own plane, blood and flesh might be left on the plane, which could all become valuable materials.

Somalia became a region of activity and restlessness.

…

At this moment, the President of the United States of America began giving instructions to the FBI and sent the army to assist them to capture the consortium members.

If it was before, these people would have various ways to escape from the law. Even the president was helpless in the face of capitalism. However, it was different now. Abdullahi's attack on Christ would certainly be investigated by various countries. It was impossible for those people to cover up such a big thing.

This time, these people were facing a religious and godly problem. They could not simply rely on the power of money to escape the sanctions. Since someone had to take the blame, catching them early and giving them a trial would show the President's decisiveness and ability to work.

The President was also quite happy to be able to arrest these people. These people had been hindering him and limiting his presidential power. Now in the name of Christ, he was able to arrest these people in one fell swoop. Although it was impossible to affect their overall power, this event would make them temporarily lay low.

As long as these shackles were loose, the president felt that he could implement many of his policies and agenda. The promises he made to the people could probably be fulfilled.

…

The consequences of Christ's salvation would probably remain for a long time. The topic of Christ and religion would become the direction of discussion throughout the Earth in the next month.

As for whether his warning would cause the countries of the world to take action, Louie did not think about it anymore. He did not even care about the body of Christ he left behind. No matter how the countries researched, they would find that the body was no different from that of normal humans and that there were no supernatural powers in its flesh and blood.

Of course, this body was created using mysterious energy and the Terran civilization's biotechnological prowess. The combination of the two created the perfect DNA. The body could even be called the perfect human just as the Bible had portrayed Adam.

The study of Christ's flesh and blood would not provide them with information about supernatural powers, but it would greatly promote the development of medicine and biology. Louie borrowed Earth's resources and took advantage of their ignorance to gather faith. This flesh and blood of Christ was considered his gift to them, hoping that they could advance their medicinal technology rapidly, so that they would suffer less illness.

At this time, Louie had already returned to San Soliel, to Dragon City.

Chapter 321

Crossing the illusory doorway, Louie felt the climate change to one more conducive to the use of magic.

This time, he had spent quite a significant amount of time on Earth. It was fortunate that he was now infinitely close to becoming a true god, otherwise, it would be difficult to properly execute multiple operations successfully.

Louie knew very well that for every performance he gave, there were countless people and experts on Earth who were observing him. Even if it was the look in his eyes, the slight unconscious movement of his eyebrows could be over-interpreted and detected as inconsistent. As a result, Louie needed to control his body precisely to the vibration of his skin in order to make people believe that what was happening was true.

As soon as he returned to Dragon City, Louie returned to his dragon form, keeping his body as large as possible that could fit the room to make the space seem small.

Before Louie could find out who was spying on him, he felt the power of the faith from Earth passing through the Crystal Wall System like waves of the ocean, lapping at him fiercely.

Although the worlds were separated by the Crystal Wall System, the burst of faith was still incomparably huge. The momentary surge of power almost made Louie collapse.

Fortunately, his will was tough enough to endure it. If an ordinary person were to accept so much of it, they would not become a god, on the contrary, they would instantly drown and their souls would burst.

Louie made a rough estimate. If he filled his godhood with this much faith, he could probably fill up the Dragon God's godhood by more than seventy percent. In other words, he could transform his godhood to reach the mid-tier divine power.

'Unfortunately, the people of Earth believed in Christ, the Torch Dragon, the Celtic God. The ultimate direction of the faith is towards the other godhood, not the Dragon God's godhood. I can't use this faith to fill it at all.'

The names of the gods had special meanings, and gods did not have surnames. For gods, each part of their name symbolized a part of their power, so most of them only had one name, unlike the long names of the human nobility.

Louie's power was now completely split. The faith received from Earth went to the Foreign God Louie, while the faith of San Soliel went to the Dragon God Galakrond. His dragon god identity was used to fool the world and the Intelligent Brain, while the foreign god godhood was the secret trump card that he would only use at the last possible moment.

Because of this glitch, Louie could become two gods in one. No matter the case, his essence as a god would be double that of other gods. If someone tried to use his identity as a dragon god against him, they would find that his true power was actually double what they assumed.

'Even if I could use Earth's faith to fill the dragon god's godhood, I still shouldn't do that. This sudden appearance of so much faith would definitely make the Intelligent Brain suspicious. All I have to do now is to make small moves under its nose. Once I make the foreign god's godhood reach high-tier divine power, then I can pluck it out of my body.'

No matter how the Intelligent Brain treated him, Louie did not like the presence of a foreign existence in his body. As a god, how could Louie allow other people to wake him up from his pleasant dream? Even if the Intelligent Brain was helping him, Louie would still think of a way to remove it in the end. At most, he would create a new body for it to live on.

It was not that Louie was ungrateful, but as a ruler, he needed to be suspicious and solitary. Which emperor in history wasn't ruthless and emotionless?

This was necessary as a ruler.

Louie was thinking about the future while using his divinity to ease the impact of this burst of faith. As Louie expected, more than 80% of these beliefs were toward Christ. Because there was only one god, it carried a powerful will, so Louie had to purify the faith before taking it as his own.

'Strange. Why is the power of faith from Earth different from that of San Soliel? It seems to follow another set of rules.'

Louie was a little puzzled. If God was compared to a battery, faith was what was used to charge it, and divine power was the form it appeared when used. This was how faith worked. The gods could not be separated from the believers, thus they became their biggest shackle.

But the faith from Earth was different. The Crystal Wall System seemed to have mutated the faith, turning it into another external power source that was endless.

Previously, Louie did not receive a lot of faith so he did not notice this. This time, the large amount of faith caused a quantitative and qualitative change. The belief converged to only a single place which created a new pathway.

He slightly hesitated before boldly putting in his divine will to widen that path.

Support us at Hosted Novel.

Boom—-

In the next instant, Louie felt his soul tremble. Fortunately, his soul was that of a true god, so it did not collapse from the vibration. After breaking through the boundary, Louie was shocked that he had reached a chaotic spiral.

The spinning chaos was divided into four parts, and four harmonious yet contradictory wills pervaded it. Louie clearly recognized what they were.

"This is order, chaos, good, and evil!"

He exclaimed though he didn't make any sounds in this world of pure concept.

Order was at the top and chaos was at the bottom. Order was divided into both good and evil, and chaos was the same. At the place where the four forces met, there was nothingness that represented neutrality.

Louie instantly understood where his will had entered. This was the original force of San Soliel where the gods were divided into camps. The reason why the world of San Soliel was arranged in its current form was precisely because the concept from here affected the world.

This was the origin of the camps.

Then, guided by instinct, Louie's will was brought before one of the sections of the spiral where he saw a 'serpent' —

The 'serpent' of order!

Chapter 322

Although Louie called it a 'serpent', it only appeared as one. In actuality, it was only a representation of the gathered powers rather than a living creature with its own will.

His current location was paradoxically situated in a 'place' where no matter, time, or form existed. The 'serpent of order' was infinitely large and infinitely high. It seemed to embrace everything and reject everything all at once.

However —

"The serpent is crippled!"

Louie quickly discovered that the serpent had been mutilated. This mutilation was that of its nature. The representation of goodness within it was all that remained while that of evil had been stripped away for some reason.

Thus, the serpent of order was defective. To be perfect, it had to be connected from beginning to end like a circle.

"Is the same true for the part of the serpent of chaos?"

If the part of the order was missing, then a part of chaos might also be missing, but there seemed to be some kind of barrier that prevented Louie from going forward to observe, so he couldn't be sure.

Before coming to the world of San Soliel, or even turning into a dragon, Louie was an ordinary human being from China which was a fairly organized society.

If he had been born in a war-torn country, he might have developed a sociopathic personality. If he became a dragon and came to San Soliel, he would definitely be part of the chaos camp.

There was no superiority or inferiority between the two camps. Although people in the chaos camp behaved in a somewhat disorderly manner, there was no difference between power.

"This place is the origin of the power between the camps, but not the powerful origin of the gods. Let me try taking out faith from the godhood of the foreign god. It seems that this is pure luck. The power of the camps is completely different from the divine authority of the gods. It is completely incompatible with the divine system of the world of San Soliel, but its power is absolutely sublime and great.

Louie sensed the power of the camps and pondered over the fundamental nature of the fantastical world.

When Louie had entered the origin power of the gods, he had felt various divine authorities and even unlocked some of them.

When he had asked the Silver Moon Goddess about the origins of San Soliel, he learned that in the earliest era, gods didn't need to subsist on faith, and mortals didn't exist.

Selune and Shae were the twin goddesses born from the force of light, sun, darkness, and moon. They were connected through the primordial sea and fought endlessly until the rest of the gods were born. These gods had their own respective divine authorities and their rampant conflicts damaged the foundations of the world's principles. These 'Ancient Gods' were the ones who had true mastery of the divine power.

Their actions had been so damaging that the world itself began to reject them, and it changed its principles to prevent further harm. From then on, all of their abilities were embodied within divine authorities, and these could only be actualized through garnering faith.

In the years that followed many ancient deities fell one after the other. Other than Shae and Selune, only a few others managed to survive, moreover, their powers had weakened to the point that they only had low-tier divine power.

In the current system, having a sufficient number of followers was much more important than anything else. And these followers needed to comply with the gods' respective doctrines.

'This knowledge was not a secret and any god who survived the Era of Disaster knew of it. When Louis asked, the Silver Moon Goddess informed without much restraint.

"Gods and camps are the basis of the composition of the world of San Soliel. They are fundamental parts of the world. It is already impossible to become an ancient god and the door connecting to the origin of divine authority has long since closed. The camps are no longer the sources of power for modern gods, and so they can no longer tap into them so long as they rely on faith collected from within the Crystal Wall. But by using the powers of a foreign god, he managed to bypass this restriction.

Countless thoughts flashed through Louie's head as he looked at the floating powers. If he could possess even one of them, he would likely become just as powerful as an ancient god.

The order and chaos here were not the same as the divine authorities of order and chaos. This was the difference between the laws of the world and the laws of the state. One was an unchangeable fundamental rule, while the other was artificially established.

"If the current gods had the power of the ancient gods, then instead of being invaded by the Terran Civilization, they would be the ones wringing the latter's neck.

But since gods now required faith to survive, the Terrans had massacred the mortals in order to cut their powers off at the root. They then followed up with their most lethal weapons to rout the gods.

But if it was an ancient god, they would have endless power to the point that the Terran Civilization could not deal with.

"This sea of power was one of the sources of this magical world, and technology could find its own source through materialistic means. Whether it is magic or science, in the end, they pursue the same goal."

Louis sighed in relief.

"As long as I can master this serpent of order, I will be able to ascend to the supreme divine throne!"

Louie once again took a greedy look at the virtual space. He forced down his speculative thoughts and retreated from the way he came. His consciousness returned to his body.

Opening his eyes, the palace belonging to him was still in front of him. However, he was able to clearly perceive that the hole connected to the origin did not close and on the contrary was expanding under Earth's faith. The power of order leaking from the hole was also infiltrating his soul.

'No, it's just the part of goodness in order, the part of evil in order is missing.'

Although it wasn't the complete serpent of order, Louie was still quite satisfied. Once he expands the hole to the point that he could bring out and grasp all of its power, then Louie would become a true [Foreign God] that was stronger than those [Ancient Gods].

Then, he looked towards his city and found the person spying on him.

"So it's you!"

Chapter 323

Dragon City, Tulip Street…

Countless people came and went. Unlike other cities, the core area of Dragon City was still brilliantly lit up. It seemed that oil candles could be found in every home as even the lower-class citizens' houses gleamed through the windows.

The Dragon God had placed a curse on the improved manufacturing method, so people from other countries could not replicate it. As a result, candles and oil lamps had become commodities exported from Dragon City to other countries.

On both sides of Tulip Street were casino waiters soliciting customers and brothel pimps yelling. On the second floor of some buildings, there were women of various races who would sit at the window and send glances at passers-by. As a result, passing adventurers and merchants would stop and linger for a long time, before being pulled into squandering their hard-earned money.

However, these were places that provided entertainment for normal people. The rich people would go to the end of the street to a place called Tulip Amphitheater, which was the largest entertainment place in Dragon City. As long as any race had females, they could be found here. The only thing that stopped you was if you had enough money to pay.

The largest casino in Dragon City was also located in the amphitheater. It was open from noon onwards and was always lively. No one knew how many nobles and princes had come here to squander money like dirt and contribute to the city's GDP.

This was a collection of brothels, casinos, hotels, theaters, restaurants, and other large entertainment and leisure facilities. This was Louie's idea taken from how modern entertainment venues worked.

The Tulip Amphitheater had become the most famous hot spot for wealth in San Soliel. It was a palace in which countless men and women who wanted to make money by just lying down aspired to visit. It was a paradise that the rich wanted to come to.

This place also accepts both male and female services.

The only person who could open such a huge entertainment place in Dragon City was the Dragon God, Louie Galakrond.

"What a depraved and evil, yet orderly place."

On Tulip Street, a woman shrouded entirely in black robes quietly stood. Even her face was under a hood and black veil that only revealed her pair of star-like eyes.

Women weren't uncommon in Tulip Street. With a culture close to the medieval ages, there were no neo-Confucianist ideas. Strong women could raise young men, noble women could have countless lovers, and many strong female adventurers with money would also come here and enjoy the degradation of ascending to heaven.

This street fully demonstrated what was depraved and evil and what was orderly and awe-inspiring. It was a typical representation of orderly evil, which was also this woman's favorite place.

This was because the woman standing there was no one else but the most ancient goddess, the goddess of the night Shae.

"Lady, would you like to come to our tavern for a drink? This place is different from other noisy establishments. Our boss likes quietness and so it's just right for a solitary woman like you to come and enjoy."

A male elf standing in front of the tavern saw the lady and smiled. He greeted her courteously in the common tongue.

Outside the tavern doors was another beautiful female elf greeting customers. With two elves serving as waters, it was clear that the tavern was doing quite well.

The woman standing there stationary just squinted at the male elf. In an instant, he became lost in her gaze. He felt as if he had died a true death in the underworld.

This pair of eyes are extremely beautiful, serene, charming, and brilliant, and also contained boundless darkness within their irises. As though the night sky was encapsulated within them.

It wasn't until the eyes of the owner flashed with disgust that the male elf came back to his senses. He was already covered in cold sweat, and his spirit was in tatters. His whole being was pale as he backed away in fear. He lowered his head and spoke in the elven language, "…S-sorry…for d-disturbing you, dear guest."

In his mind, such a terrifying woman could only be a legendary-ranked powerhouse. Otherwise, it was impossible for an elf like him who was sheltered by the Dragon God to almost have a mental breakdown.

The male elf's behavior attracted the attention of the patrolling soldiers, but when they saw Shae's incarnation, they ignored her continued patrolling. In Dragon City, as long as one did not go against the laws of the city lord, the patrolling soldiers would not bother them. This was the world of the strong, after all, and if they accidentally offended someone powerful, their lives would definitely be forfeit.

The complete law and strict environment here were exactly ordered by Louie.

Shae's incarnation had been in Dragon City for several days already. At first, she heard that Louie had fallen asleep. With her doubts, she sneaked into Louie's palace. Even if she was just an incarnation and at her weakest, no one would still find it hard to discover her if she took a few precautionary steps.

However, when Shae reached the doors, she was blocked by an inexplicable power. If anyone else was here, they would only suspect that it was a spell that they had never encountered before, but She could recognize it. It was the power that came from the other side of the Crystal Wall System because back then, she had been in close contact with that civilization.

"As expected, you aren't just incidentally related to them."

Even Shae, who had come in contact with the Terran Civilization, could not copy their methods, but a mysterious dragon actually could? If anyone were to tell her there was no relationship between the two, she would never believe it.

But this was also good. The dragon had a connection with the Terran Civilization and was useful for her aims.

The Goddess was deep in thought over how she would get through the protective barrier. Had she been at full power, she could easily break through by force, but in her weakened state, she was surprisingly helpless. In the end, she temporarily gave up and wandered the city.

Just then, Shae felt something. She raised her head to look at the highest point of the city. A pair of inverted pupils appeared in the empty space before her, staring at her.

'So you've woken up?'

The Goddess of Night thought for a moment. She strode with her long legs as she headed to the highest point of the city.

Chapter 324

With a wisp of fragrant breeze following behind her, Shae sauntered down the neat avenues of Dragon City. She passed through Tulip Street and into the noble's district before finally approaching the peak of the mountain on which the city was built.

Being the residence of the great lord of Dragon City, the palace was brightly lit. The magic of the long-lasting lamp shone with a bright but somber light throughout the day.

Outside this palace, there were always soldiers of mixed races patrolling. From time to time, draconic beasts and seemingly young dragon-like monsters flew in the skies. These three-meter-long monsters had humanoid races riding on them. These creatures were false dragons created from Noella's unique spell on that male red dragon.

But even in this tightly guarded space, the Lady of Darkness could not be stopped. She was the true uncrowned ruler of the night.

Moving past these patrolling soldiers, Shae entered Louie's palace. The empty palace only had a few human and elven maids walking around. As she followed the bright but lofty corridor, Shae stopped in front of a doorway.

This was the place that she had previously explored that was blocked by the power of the alien civilization, but now, there was no longer protection from the alien civilization. Instead, what replaced it was the unique divine power of the gods guarding it.

Shae was a god who held a lot of secrets and knew a lot of secrets. As a result, she had a great curiosity about things she couldn't fathom. Since Louie had sealed this place tightly, it meant that the dragon had a big secret behind those doors.

It's a pity that Shae's power was weakened to the extreme. She did not dare break into this doorway even if she was curious.

"It's really a dragon that's hard to ignore. I really want to know how many secrets he's hiding."

The Goddess of Darkness murmured. The black robes covering her body stretched out and shook along with the Goddess' form. The long robe moved and fluttered with the wind. Then the Goddess's body turned into a curtain of darkness that shuttled through the last distance and came to the palace parlor.

There, Louie had transformed into humanoid form and was sitting on a chair that was carved with the craftsmanship of the elves and inlaid with gold and jewels. In his hand was a crystal glass that was filled with wine as red as blood. When he saw the curtain flutter in, he acted as if he had foreseen this and picked up a bottle of wine and filled another glass, "Your Highness Shae, I welcome you to Dragon City."

Shae's delicate and exquisite body came out from the black curtain. At this time, Shae had no black robe covering her body, revealing her body. A dark-colored gauze trailed on the ground and the dark lustrous skin was hidden under the gauze and let out a seductive aura.

The Goddess of the Night wore almost no clothing under the gauze. Only a simple fabric covered her three most important parts. Her skin was dark like transparent ink jade. It was delicate, smooth, and emitted a charming temptation.

Louie recklessly surveyed her alluring body, from her feet without shoes and socks to her long slender calves and her rich thighs, from her fatless waist to her voluptuous mountains, and finally from her clavicle to her beautiful face.

The Goddess still wore a black veil that covered the bridge of her nose downward, but it was like an illusory fog that gave anyone who saw her a sensation of mystery.

Then, Louie locked eyes with the goddess. Her eyes seemed starry, seemed dark, seemed confused, seemed to carry a mournful charm, yet seemed to have indifference. The lady was not as evil as people imagined as her eyes could make anyone empty their hearts in tranquility.

Shae and Selune were the complete opposites of two sides, one black and the other white, one with a charm that contained holiness and the other holiness that contained charm. Although they might sound similar, they were not.

But the two goddesses had similar expressions and personalities. They were both quiet and still. In Louie's opinion, this must have been the influence of their divine authorities. The divine authority of the moon that was originally Shae's was not in Selune's hands, as a result, her temperament might have become closer to her sister. If Selune still had the divine authority of sun and light, then she might be more passionate.

In contrast to the wonderful sensations that Shae gave Louie, Louie's presence astonished Shae. She could tell that the dragon had once again changed. She could feel the kind of confidence and ease that came from him. This dragon previously seemed to have a hidden worry back in her divine kingdom, but now, it seemed that the dragon had broken past the demon in his heart and his entire person had changed.

Although her inner thoughts were like clouds as she thought of many things, Shae did not show it in her expressions. She waved her waist to Louie's side, accepted his glass of wine, and sat on another chair reserved for guests.

A faint fragrance that calms people down diffuses from her body.

"Your Highness Shae, your current state is really not good."

Louie's golden pupils snapped open as his gaze seemed to peer through her.

The Shade in front of him was an incarnation, but she was so weak that she barely had the power of a demigod. At most, she was only a legendary rank assassin. The only difference was that she had divinity in her avatar. Even without Louie's help, such a weak Shae could easily be defeated so long as the legendary ranks of the city ganged up on her.

Shae's current incarnation was that of a divine creature.

'How snide? She only placed a small amount of divinity in her body to discourage me from bothering to steal it."

This novel is available on Hosted Novel.

Louie thought with regret. What he lacked now was divinity, but apparently, Shae did not give him the opportunity to be greedy and came to him in a bold manner. It was clear that even if her incarnation died there, she would not suffer too big of a loss.

"Your Highness Louie, this is all thanks to you. If you had not helped Selune, I could have already re-ascended to the throne of the Gods, instead of looking like a bereaved dog gloating in the world."

Shae's voice was like a sweet trap. Anybody listening would feel their body tingle and feel the pleasure of tranquility and nothingness deep in their hearts. Her beautiful eyes were locked onto Louie, signifying a challenge.

Louie guessed her intention but also felt a trace of uncertainty.

Chapter 325

"Your Highness, are you blaming me for ruining your plan?"

Louie's tone was calm and subdued as he shook his wine glass. He held onto a gold coin and admired the beautiful glow it gave off as if reminding Shae that he was a dragon.

"I never take offense at others for my own mistakes."

Shae's tone was serene with a hint of levity. She took a sip of the red wine in her glass, and her lips, which were as luscious as her inky skin, left a clear mark on the edge of the glass. Anyone would wish to lick the remnants of the mark to feel the aroma of the goddess.

The Goddess knew that Louie was a dragon, so she would also try her best to make the male dragon lose his mind through temptation.

Louie remained unchanged in the face of the Goddess' temptation. Perhaps even the original Dragon God would not be able to resist her advances as this was part of a dragon's instincts, but from the power of the camp, the power of order washed over Louie's soul, calming down his chaotic thoughts.

"Are you going to kill Her Highness Selune?"

Louie tried asking a question. Previously, in the Goddess of Night's divine kingdom, Shae had found the Spider Goddess and an unknown ocean demigod to face off against the Silver Moon Goddess, who was still a demigod, to make her fall, but Louie's senses were telling him that something felt off.

"Your Highness Louie, you are, after all, just a new god. It seems you don't know much about Selune. The plan that I made was not to kill off Selune. Selune had dared to live in the body of a demigod for 30,000 years after the Era of Disaster. How could she fall because of this small matter."

"… I merely wanted to continue to deprive her of a portion of her divine authority and divinity, so that she becomes weaker."

The Goddess of Darkness smiled and spoke lightly about her plots against another god. Only a few gods have the ability to look at the life and death of a god lightly.

"You and Her Highness Selune are truly unkillable."

Louie pondered for a moment, before narrowing his eyes.

Support us at Hosted Novel.

"This is our destiny. This sibling rivalry originated from our natures as light and darkness, making it inevitable for the both of us to face off against each other. There was never any possibility of reconciliation… Giggle. Do you love Selune? She is indeed worthy of being of so many admirers but she is just so stupid. During the Era of the Gods, I had almost killed her and completely ended our hundreds of thousands of years of war, but unfortunately, the invasion of the alien civilization gave Selune the opportunity to breathe. Her stupid luck is truly extraordinary for her to survive past the Era of Disaster.

Shae was smiling but in the next instant, it was filled with murderous intent. Her voice was like a cold wind that extinguished the surrounding candle flame. Her words were filled with contempt and hostility against Selune.

As Shae said, her rivalry with Selune was not due to an event, but part of the natural force that compelled them to. The pair of sisters absolutely cannot live in harmony unless the world of San Soliel was completely destroyed and everything returned to nothingness.

In the past tens of thousands of years, Shae had always had the upper hand and even almost killed Selune, but now, their positions were reversed. This time, Shae had been reduced to her weakest state while Selune had the chance to return to the top of the gods.

The reason why the state of affairs had become so was largely thanks to Louie. Shae had originally planned well to steal from the Silver Moon Goddess so that her 30,000 years of accumulation were taken away from her and benefit from it.

The end result was that the Silver Moon Goddess was unscathed while Shae had been weakened.

For a moment, Louie was confused about Shae's attitude toward him. She should harbor hatred towards him, but Louie felt that a Goddess who had lived for so long would not be blinded by hatred. On the other hand, it was unlikely that she had no hatred for him. From his past experience with her, she was not a god that would just put things down.

"The moment Selune brought you into my divine realm meant that she didn't have any good intentions from the beginning."

Shae's bright eyes that looked like stars under the black night seemed to contain a demonic temptation as she spoke words with naked provocation, "She just wants to use you, God Louie, to test the dangers of the divine kingdom. You should not be fooled by her enthusiastic look. Selune is not as simple as you think."

Hearing Shae's provocative words, Louie spontaneously responded, "Thank you for your warning, Your Highness. I knew from the beginning that Her Highness Selune was using me, but entering your divine kingdom had been my will. With the grudge between the two of you, I would have chosen to tempt others if I was also in her position."

Louie had long known that the Silver Moon Goddess was not a foolish person. The fact that most of the ancient gods had already fallen, but the Silver Moon Goddess was able to survive until now shows that she was skillful. The reason why other gods looked at her pitifully was that her enemy, Shae, was stronger.

In the beginning, Louie and the Silver Moon Goddess did not have any covenant. Even if they were in the reverse position, Louie would choose to make use of him, so he did not mind what the Silver Moon Goddess did.

However, Louie was now in a covenant with the Silver Moon Goddess, and she was to become the mother of their child. Since she was in the chaotic good camp, Louie would not harm his ally.

When Shae heard Louie's words, her eyes flickered for a moment and she chuckled, "Your Highness Louie is completely different from those stupid lizards that I remember. I could be reassured that I can make a covenant with you."

"Covenant?"

Louie's eyebrows jumped. He looked at the beautiful and enchanting goddess and said coldly, "Do you mean a covenant with you?."

"That's right. A covenant between you, the new Dragon God, and me, the Goddess of Night Shae."

Shae was ever so confident as if she thought that no one in this world could disobey her.

"Ha, aren't you mistaken, Your Highness? You are now a thorn on the side of the gods. Everyone is berating you and you have lost most of your followers. Now, you can't even maintain an incarnation at the demigod level. What qualifications do you think you have to make a covenant with me?"

"Moreover, I have already made a covenant with Her Highness Selune under the witness of the River Styx, so how could I have a private affair with you as Her Highness Selune's enemy."

Louie's mocking words made the Goddess of Night furious. This was the first time someone dared to taunt her in her face like this.

Chapter 326

This private parlor turned dull and cold as waves of darkness emanated from the Goddess of Night. The bright tapestries, the lustrous murals, and even the crimson wine she drank from lost their vibrance.

"Humph!"

Louie coldly snorted. The spread of the darkness halted and then reversed. The inky blackness that once tainted everything now receded sharply into Shae's body. She staggered in her seat as a trickle of blood flowed from the corner of her mouth.

At this time, Shae remembered that she was no longer a powerful god and that the other side was a new god who was about to ascend his throne. She wasn't even a demigod and actually got injured by just the other party's voice.

Loss and sourness rose up from the lady's heart. This was the first time in her hundreds of thousands of years to sink into such a difficult trough. In an instant, Shae empathized with Selune's bitterness back then. The Silver Moon Goddess had sunk to her lowest point, but she relied on her thick skin to save her life, but the current Shae wasn't even a god.

Especially now that she had to face the scorn of the gods and their pursuit.

"Divine authority of time…"

Shae muttered. It was clear that Louie's attack on her incarnation wasn't light.

It was just that she did not expect Louie to have mastered this divine authority. In the past countless years, only the Goddess of Magic had mastered it, but even she hadn't done so completely.

"Your Highness Louie, are you really not going to consider my proposal?"

Since she had already turned the other cheek to Louie, Shae no longer gave Louie a good face. The sweet smile under her veil turned cold and heartless, like a void of empty silence. This was perhaps Shae's true purpose, rather than charming and tempting.

Perhaps Shae held huge confidence before that made her try charming Louie. Now that her self-confidence was trampled by Louie, she stopped pretending. This was perhaps Shae's true appearance that only a few gods had seen.

Because no being was able to make Shae feel simultaneously angry and helpless in the past.

The tiger was bullied by the dog. This was the current picture that was being painted.

"Lady, a covenant requires both sides to give something. What do you think you can give now? Your body? Ha, please don't make a god laugh. There is no value in the body of an incarnation. Do you even dare reveal your true body?"

"What's more, even your chastity isn't worth the rancor of the other gods. I might be a dragon, but I'm not an idiot."

"Even if you sell your body, the value is not equal. Dragons do not make losses!"

Louie could be said to be unscrupulous. His ridicule was truly extreme as he even compared the Goddess of Night to a prostitute.

Louie was not afraid of Shae. If she was still powerful, then he would naturally respect her, but the situation was the opposite. Louie was a god while Shae was in danger of falling. How could he not do as he pleased?

From the birth of this world, countless ancient gods had fallen. Adding another one to the count won't matter. Louie did not mind being hostile to the goddess. As long as he could master the power of order, he could tear apart Shae's darkness even if she was in her full power.

"Your Highness Louie, your words have offended me, but I can still choose to forgive you."

Shae's delicate skin violently undulated. It was easy to tell that she was extremely unsettled. Surprisingly, she could not even fully control her body as her anger rose. If she knew that she could not do anything against the dragon, she would have fought for her life and sworn to die with him.

Louie was surprised. He thought that Shae would consider his words to be blasphemy and could self-destruct with her incarnation. He did not expect her to have endured that and suppressed her anger.

This was simply incredible. The Goddess of Night had a bad character. From his previous time meeting her, he could tell that she was an arrogant Goddess, but now was actually begging him.

The Goddess of Night, Shae, was simply at the end of her rope!

Louie realized this all of a sudden. If Shae did not have a way out, she would never let herself face this kind of humiliation and continue showing the pride of a god.

"Your Highness Louie, the spell you used before in the Shadow Realm was from the alien civilization. Other gods may not know, but I who had contact with them will not be mistaken. Your relationship with that alien civilization seems to be quite close. If the other gods know of this, it will definitely cause them to panic. Your path as a god would become bumpy."

"You should already understand that no one wants to witness another twilight of the gods."

The tone of the Goddess of Night was cold and unfeeling as if she was telling a simple truth without any emotion.

"Are you threatening me?"

Louie crushed the wine glass in his hand and locked eyes with Shae silently, "Do you think the gods would believe the words of a traitor like you? Are you not afraid that I would not pursue you endlessly?"

"It does not matter if the gods trust me or not. My current situation cannot be worse than it is, but as long as the gods doubt you, any of your actions would rouse their caution."

Shae's voice was once again rich in emotion. Her voice was once again as clear as a bell and contained a husky sweetness that tantalized the heart.

This Lady of the Night was worthy of being an evil god and would do whatever she said she would.

"You should not ruffle a dragon's anger easily. You have truly succeeded in angering me."

Louie stood up from his chair and pointed at the Goddess of Night. Thinking he was about to kill her incarnation she braced herself, but rather than any lethal spells, what came out of his mouth was even more surprising.

"Order: shock!" he declared.

How could an incarnation with only a bit of divinity resist a spell that contained strong divine power? In an instant, Shae lost control of her body as she stiffened.

"Kneel down, Lady!"

The dragon's words were rich in magic power. Under Shae's anger and surprise, this incarnation of hers fell to its knees.

This was a humiliation that Shae had never experienced before since she was born!

Chapter 327

"Kneel down, Lady!"

The face of the Goddess of Night was extremely twisted and crazed. She struggled with all her strength, but she was just a divine creature at the moment. How could she resist the oppressive force of divine power?

Her jade hands pressed down on the ground, and her graceful back seemed to be carrying the weight of a thousand mountains as it bent deeply as if she was kneeling in front of Louie.

The veins on her forehead popped as her body trembled from the pressure, displaying that she was using all her will to go against Louie's spirit.

"Tick… tick…"

A coppery taste coated her tongue as she knelt. Louie stood in front of her, gazing indifferently at her struggle.

This was an absolute insult to the Goddess…

Gods weren't beings that hadn't been humiliated before. Shae herself knew that during the Era of the Gods, there had once been a Goddess who trusted a powerful demon lord before being deceived by it. In the end, she lost her divine power and was imprisoned in the depths of the Abyss where she was ravaged by demons every day and night. It could be said that she had been turned into the demons' plaything.

If the Goddess hadn't been fortunate enough to be saved by a passing mortal, then she would have been pulled down from the Astral Realm and died in humiliation.

The gods did not really care even if they were humiliated as long as they were alive. Their moral values were simply different from mortals', and some goddesses were said to have messy private lives. Just as there were messy goddesses, there were also goddesses who were clean, and Shae was in this category.

She was the most ancient goddess, the embodiment of all the darkness in the world. Her pride and arrogance did not allow anyone to touch her. She may have teased mortals and gods on occasion, but she would definitely never lower her head and accept insults.

The Goddess of Night gnashed her teeth, almost to the point of crushing them. After resisting Louie's spell and regaining control of herself, she immediately prepared to detonate her own divinity and leave the palace, not leaving a single bit of divinity for Louie. This was an extremely decisive act.

However, when this thought appeared, she instantly felt a huge surge of divine power once more. Although Dragon City could not be compared to a divine kingdom, it was still Louie's home turf. The speed at which he converted divine power was quite fast.

Even if Louie's divine power was nearly exhausted from when he was on Earth, he still had the faith of 300,000 believers of Dragon City. Louie was able to rely on the converted divine power to defeat a legendary rank powerhouse. This many believers was already enough for a god to reach mid-tier divine power. Moreover, even if he did not rely on a god's power, Louie's profession was also a high rank. He was, after all, a perfect dragon.

The divine power emerged and smoothed out Shae's divinity that was about to explode. In other words, Louie had forcibly used divine power to cut off all possibility of Shae killing herself.

"Your Highness Shae, as long as you are in front of me, you won't be able to kill yourself even if you want to."

Louie waved his hand, causing Shame to painfully grunt as her whole body was lifted up in a 'cross' posture and bound to a wall. Spells and divine power formed into chains that passed through Shae's body and locked her in place. Her blood flowed and dyed the ground blood red.

Search Hosted Novel for the original.

"Your will has been imprisoned by me in time in this incarnation. You cannot detonate your divinity, and your power is as small as an ant in front of me. To think I actually managed to capture the Goddess of Night, even if it's only one of her incarnations."

Louie smiled and stood in front of Shae. He had completely arrested her movements. And as long as he wished for it, he could turn her incarnation into his own private property.

However, Louie knew that there was no point in doing so. The humiliation might drive Shae mad, but it would not really harm her. This was the biggest headache about the gods. They would never use their true body to move. As long as their true bodies still existed, they would still receive faith. Losing an incarnation did not matter much.

"Lady Night, it is extremely foolish to show your weakened incarnation in front of another god. Did you think that you can swindle a new god like me, or did you think that I don't dare do anything to you? Or perhaps you have run out of options and have chosen to meet me with such a weak incarnation?"

"… I personally think that the second point is more likely. With your wisdom, you shouldn't have made such a laughable mistake."

Louie sat down on the sofa opposite Shae. He sipped his wine while admiring the seductive pose of the ancient god who had lost her freedom.

"God Louie! Treating an ancient god like this is a foolish act, a blasphemous act that only those filthy demons would do. Are you going to completely stand against me and become irreconcilable enemies with me!"

"I swear, this will be the worst decision in your life!"

Shae had been agitated by this humiliation and anger. At this moment, she had newly lost her mind, but she still maintained a trace of sanity.

Shae did not let out any more threats. She was now caught without being able to resist. Saying any more threats would make her look like a clown. She was ready for this incarnation to be insulted by Louie, perhaps for a century, a millennium, or even ten thousand years. No matter how she was played around with, her will would not be distorted, nor was it possible to make her fall.

It wasn't too late for revenge no matter how long it took. The Goddess of Night swore that once she regained all her powers, she would definitely face this dragon to death, draw his skin, pull his tendons, extinguish his divine fire, and cause him to fall from the Astral Realm and return all humiliation she suffered to him.

Facing the unyielding, angry, and seemingly indifferent eyes, even Louie shivered. The nature of this Goddess was truly scary. She had even tried to return everything to nothingness for her own peace.

She even worked together with an alien civilization and betrayed the gods of her own world.

Although in terms of the outcome, this Goddess had reached a miserable end.

"I know that you have countless enemies in your lifetime. Each enemy was defeated by you and disappeared into the long river of time. Even Her Highness Selune nearly fell in your hands… I also know that you are quite patient and can spend countless hours planning against me."

"But that is assuming that you could return to your throne and reach the top of the gods. If you cannot do this, you cannot possibly defeat me."

Louie calmly and unhurriedly spoke to the Goddess in front of him.

"Do you think that I would fall under the attack of the other gods?"

Shae found that she might have underestimated this dragon. He did not have the youthfulness of a new god, and even had the confidence of becoming one of the strongest gods. He could even face her, an ancient goddess, without a trace of fear.

It was extremely difficult to become a powerful god. Even in the Era of the Gods, there weren't many powerful gods, so Shae had no idea where Louie's confidence came from.

The Goddess of Night did not know that Louie obtained the original Dragon God's godhood. As long as he moved forward step by step, at worst, he would be a mid-tier god with a little ability and tricks. He could easily reach the threshold of a high-tier god. At his base, Louie had gained access to the power of the camps that would make him fearless against any gods in this world.

"There is a great possibility that you would fall under the siege of the gods, especially with how weak you are right now. You are also a god who possesses many divine authority and a lot of divinity, which makes you a walking treasure trove that could move the greedy hearts of others… Naturally, with your means and abilities, there is also a very small possibility that you will once again return to your exalted throne and recover your glory and authority."

"But this possibility is very small. The reason you came to me is that you can threaten me and force me to work together with you so as to increase your possibility of success. Although you pursue tranquility, you would definitely not pursue it at the cost of your own downfall."

Louie faced the bound Goddess of Night and said calmly.

"You are wise, God Louie! Compared to those who are blinded by the chaos and those who are corrupted by pleasure, you, a new god, are wiser and possess more vitality than I imagined."

Shae's gaze was obscure as she lowered her eyelashes.

"No, I am not wise, but you, Shae, are at the end of the road and have no more means to use. As a result, you have resorted to this tactic, and I called your bluff."

Louie put his glass against Shae's chin and smiled, "I'm just telling you this right now, Your Highness Shae! You have nothing to negotiate with right now. Rather than a covenant, what you are seeking is asylum. I hope that you can assess your position and use a more appropriate posture to talk to me about cooperation."

Chapter 328

The Goddess of Night was tied to the wall in an extremely humiliating position as the chains painfully dug into her skin. Her inky jade skin was bloodied and bruised, but Shae cared more about Louie's words than the pain.

Her gaze flickered after Louie's words fell. She instantly knew that she had fallen into Louie's trap. She watched spitefully as Louie walked over to her and raised a glass of wine to her lips.

This dragon was not as reckless as he appeared to be. He would proudly refuse whether it was an invitation or a threat. In fact, he was quite sinister and cunning. The reason he humiliated her was just to take absolute advantage in the negotiations.

Anger? Shae was certainly angry. As one of the oldest goddesses, when had she ever suffered such humiliation? Even if Louie turned his words around and thought of cooperating with her, she would never forget this moment.

But for the gods, having revenge was never urgent. Shae knew that the most important thing at the moment was to return to her throne and not to fight Louie.

She looked at herself and came to terms that she was not as strong as before. She had to lower her posture so that she would not make any more mistakes. Only by putting herself in the right position could she get what she wanted.

With these thoughts, Shae's deep and quiet eyes gazed at Louie. The corners of her mouth revealed a demonic smile as she bit the edge of the wine glass and took a sip of the red wine. She seductively licked her lips, causing the place to once again be filled with a pink atmosphere.

She seemed to be telling Louie that she had forgiven him for his rudeness and blasphemy so that they could continue talking with each other.

Seeing the Goddess have a change of mind, Louie wasn't really celebrating happily, instead, his heart chilled. This Goddess was absolutely arrogant, but in order to achieve her goals, she could hold back her anger and grievances. It was no wonder that she had defeated countless opponents and reigned at the top of the gods.

Being able to wear a powerful god down like this was not something a normal god could do.

For a moment, Louie hesitated. His own behavior was dancing at the tip of the knife.

If Louie could find the Goddess' true body, he would not hesitate to do this. He would have taken her divinity and a part of her divine authority, paving the path to gaining high-tier divine power in one fell swoop.

But let alone Louie, even the gods wanted to find Shae's true body, but no one could find it.

The difficulty of this path was not low. Since it was impossible to kill Shae's incarnation without leaving any hidden problems, then it was a good idea to join forces with her.

As a new god, Louie was not angry at Shae for her betrayal unlike many of the other gods. Although the risks were great, the benefits were commensurate. Compared to the Silver Moon Goddess, Shae grasped many more secrets of the world and she was powerful. Louie's assistance to the Silver Moon Goddess was like icing on a cake, but Louie's assistance towards Shae was like charcoal in the snow. Their interests were also more aligned.

'But in this relationship, I must hold the upper hand. If I can't dominate her, then it's better to not form a contract. I would look too incompetent if I fell for her schemes.'

'And if Shae really exposed my relationship with the Terrans, it would be detrimental to my plans. Before I reach my full power and remove the problems within my body, I cannot become a target of the other gods. So her threat is barely effective on me.'

'As for Her Highness Selune…'

Louie slightly hesitated. He carefully recalled parts of his covenant with her. There was no requirement that restricted his dealing with Shae, so even if he accepted it, it wasn't considered a betrayal.

With how patient Shae was, if Louie asked her not to plot against and attack the Silver Moon Goddess for 3000 years, then she would surely agree. For Shae, the most important thing now was to recover her divine power to mid-tier.

That's right, as long as Shae's divine power had reached mid-tier, then the threat from other gods would be greatly reduced. Mid-tier divine power was the dividing line of the gods. Gods below the mid-tier had a heavy risk of falling or even being killed by stronger gods, but as long as they did so, then their safety was more assured and they did not have to worry as much about falling.

Louie was now in between two ancient goddesses. He could use their wisdom and power to his own advantage. As for the three-thousand-year expiration of the River Styx Oath, Louie felt that he could become a high-tier god at that time. Once he mastered the power of order, then his options would increase.

'Three thousand years later, I would be between the two goddesses and remain neutral. As long as one side gains superiority, then I will help the one who's inferior to maintain the balance between the both of them.'

Louie felt that he was really a wallflower to take advantage of the two goddesses' vulnerability. He would take all the benefits from them without giving anything in return.

'Aren't I simply a scumbag!'

It suddenly dawned on him that his behavior was one of a scumbag.

The dragon and the goddess did not speak for a long time. They each turned their heads thinking about the next best action in order to gain more benefits.

They had to both be cautious. Louie did not trust Shae, and Shae did not trust Louie. Both could be said to be asking a tiger for its skin. The slightest carelessness may mean that they would be eaten by the other party, especially Shae who was in a more dangerous position.

'I cannot let this opportunity go. To have the Goddess of Night begging is too good a chance. In the next million years, we may never meet again, so I must squeeze her dry!'

Louie thought so.

'This lustful and greedy dragon has all the flaws of a dragon, but he is more sinister and cunning. If possible, he is not my best choice, but other than this dragon, I cannot find any other gods that I can make use of. For the time being, I should just hibernate and endure, and find a way to squeeze all the value I can from him.'

Shae's tranquil eyes shined as countless ideas emerged in her mind and were rejected by her.

This goddess and this dragon were both calculating against each other, but ready to hug each other for warmth.

"Your Highness Shae, I know what your goal is. You want to restore your divine throne while under the siege of the gods, is it not?"

Louie narrowed his pupils and slowly asked.

Shae confirmed with a nod. This was indeed her goal and there was nothing to hide. As long as she could restore her throne, then she could solve the rest of the matters on her own. She would not need Louie's help anymore as she would possess the ability and strength to stand alone.

"Okay, if this is your goal, then as long as you take a River Styx Oath that you would become my subordinate god for 3000 years and recognize me as your master, then I will help you reach your goal!"

Louie declared his request.

Chapter 329

"Aren't you acting a little too greedy, Your Highness Louie?"

Shae did not actually mind becoming a subordinate god, especially if it was only for a limited amount of time. Three thousand years might be unpredictable for humans, but for gods, it was just a blink of an eye.

What's more, even the Silver Moon Goddess Selune, at the lowest point of her life, hugged the Goddess of Love's thighs and became her subordinate to fight against Shae.

Since even her sister whom she loathed could do it, then naturally she could do the same—

"Your Highness Louie, the River Styx Oath is not to be taken lightly. How can you guarantee that you will help me achieve my purpose? If I become your subordinate for three thousand years and you do not help me in any way, wouldn't that be too unfair?"

Shae's tone was serene and calm as she debuted his offer.

The main reason why the Silver Moon Goddess became the Goddess of Love's subordinate was that the Goddess of Love was powerful. Even if she wasn't good at fighting, her nature as a god was powerful enough to help the Silver Moon Goddess resist Shae.

But what did Louie have at the moment? He was only a new god and who knew how far he could go? If Louie could only rise to the level of a low-tier god at the end, how was he going to help Shae become a mid-tier god?

Naturally, she had to be sure that he could live up to his end of the bargain.

The best option for her was to seek refuge with a powerful god, but at the moment she was ostracized by the majority of them. The few remaining gods were already familiar with her and would likely give their all to kill her if she gave them the chance.

Moreover, Shae had a lot of enemies even before her betrayal.

In itself, Shae had already found the best patron before, but because of her defeat in the Shadow Realm, her patron had abandoned her. She had to settle for the second-best and choose Louie.

She believed that she had an upper hand against Louie. Among the gods, only Louie would help her, and he did not resent her as much as other gods.

But Louie, as a new god, wanted to make her his subordinate, which wasn't a simple matter.

'This dragon insulted me and humiliated me before, just to make me realize the reality of the situation. Now he wants to use this to completely gain the upper hand and make me serve him for three thousand years.'

'However, he is indeed quite greedy and clever to just think of twisting the will of a god.'

'After all, he's only a new god that doesn't understand that for gods, only visible benefits are important. Any promises are meaningless.'

The Goddess of Night thought for a long time and decided that if Louie did not change the contents of the covenant, she would just abandon this incarnation. Even if it became Louie's plaything, she would just go find different ways to restore her godhood. She would never agree to Louie's current deal.

The dragon had let her recognize the reality of her position, but he did not recognize his.

At this moment, Shae was a little disappointed with Louie.

Louie saw that Shae was silent. Of course, he knew that these false promises would not be able to fool Shae. Once she accepted the covenant, she would be stuck with it for three thousand years. Even Shae must comply, but she could not waste three thousand years of time. If he did not reach the mid-tier within three thousand years, she would certainly fall.

Three thousand years later, there would be no place for her in the world of gods.

Therefore, she needed to be given enough confidence, so that she could believe that he would help her reach her goal.

If he could make Shae become his subordinate, it would help Louie far more than the Silver Moon Goddess. Louie and the Silver Moon Goddess were equal allies. The two had a union of interest. It was also done so that Louie could help improve the elves' livelihood. It could be said that this was purely monetary diplomacy.

But if Shae became his subordinate, the implications would be different. Even if they were using each other, subordinate gods were compelled to listen to their masters to a certain extent. This was not an alliance, but a relationship between superiors and subordinates.

Even if Shae was not powerful at the moment, the help she could provide was more than the Silver Moon Goddess.

"I have materials of the alien civilization as well as their weapons."

Louie said tentatively, wanting to borrow the prestige of the Terran Civilization.

As for the Terran Civilization, Louie definitely had them, but it was not his own!

But the Goddess of Night wasn't easy to fool. Shae smiled but did not say anything. Her quiet eyes remained unchanged like the silent night. Apparently, this wasn't enough to move her.

"Taking out the weapons of the alien civilization would only attract the hostility of the gods and make them unite against you. This is an act of courting death, Your Highness Louie."

Hearing Shae say this, Louie knew that he had to come up with something sincere to move Shae's heart.

He could not show her the faith from Earth nor the power of order that he had opened up. These were Louie's means to suppress and eliminate the Intelligent Brain from his body. They were not things that he could tell Shae.

'After all is said and done, this is the only thing that could move Shae.'

Louis sighed. He once again manifested the Dragon God's godhood in front of Shae just as he had done in front of the Silver Moon Goddess!

"Godhood?! The Five-colored Dragon God's godhood!"

The still-bound Shae's expression finally changed as she looked at the geometric crystal floating on Louie's palm. A touch of greed and eagerness flashed in her unchanging eyes.

If she could get her hands on this godhood, Shae could guarantee that she could easily disguise herself as the Dragon God and then use the power of this godhood to return to the mid-tier level. After which, she could abandon the divine authorities that did not suit her and become the Goddess of the Night once more. Perhaps she could even be the first to reach the high-tier divine power in the world, and then she would no longer be in danger.

However, she immediately rejected this idea. It was unfortunate that she was not Louie's opponent at all. Even if her real body descended, she would not be able to defeat the dragon. It was better not to have this dangerous idea.

This might be the only godhood that remained after the Era of Disaster. Moreover, it was a godhood that could contain high-tier divine power, and inside it were the Five-colored Dragon God's divine authorities. Shae believed that she could make use of it.

'This dragon is simply blessed by fate. Not only could he gain the Five-colored Dragon God's godhood and divine authority, he also gained Selune's favor. And now, I've taken the initiative to deliver myself.'

The Goddess of Night felt awe.

At this moment, Shae did not think of plotting against Louie anymore. Even for the gods, there were some realms that they could not reach such as luck and fate. Both of them were such arcane and mysterious things. Although there were divine authorities of 'luck', 'misfortune', 'destiny', and others, their influence over powerful gods was minimal, but as long as they were living, everyone had their own fate and fortune.

In Shae's opinion, the current Louie had the world's protection. In his most prosperous time, making an enemy out of him was the most foolish choice. Even if you wanted to plot against him, you needed to wait until this magical fortune disappeared.

Gods were originally spiritual existences and believed in the metaphysical and the mysterious.

'He has the godhood of the Five-colored Dragon God. It's certain that he would reach the mid-tier divine power. If he works just a little harder, he might even be able to reach a high tier. With the talent and wisdom he possesses, the possibility is very high. I may be able to accept his promise.'

The Goddess of Night thought for a long time and gradually came to a decision. If she was to become the subordinate of a weak god, she would absolutely not do it, but if the other part was a powerful god that could shelter her and help her achieve her goal, then things were different.

In Shae's opinion, although the road to becoming a god was straightforward, Louie was still a new god with insufficient experience, and that's where she came in. With her experience as the oldest god, she could make up for his deficiency which Selune could not give him as Selune could not teach him everything.

By forming a complementary relationship, she could make the dragon dependent on her and reap the most benefits.

Shae's gaze flickered and her tone softened down, "Your Highness Louie, you have the potential to gain my allegiance, but I would like to make some changes to our covenant."

"Oh? What changes does Lady Night want to make?"

Louie asked unhurriedly. He had temporarily gained the upper hand in their dialogue, and he had no intention of forging an alliance with the Goddess of Night.

As for whether the goddess would become his eternal enemy or not, Louie did not care. He could just work with the gods to get rid of Shae, but he would not gain as many benefits.

Even if Shae wasn't killed, Louie wasn't afraid of her regaining her powers. This would only make the alliance between him and the Silver Moon Goddess become tighter and more solid. For this reason, Louie would not lose out.

As long as he did not make peace with the Goddess, then he would have a lot of chances!

"Your Highness Louie, I would like us to add a clause to the oath. As soon as I regain mid-tier divine power, this oath should expire."

"No way! Even if you recover all of your strength within three thousand years, you must still follow the path until the end of the three thousand year period."

Louie did not hesitate to reject Shae's proposal. How could he just give up having a Goddess in the palm of his hands? He needed her to work for 3000 years and not a day less!

Shae also knew that Louie would not agree to his request. She was just testing out the waters before giving her counter-offer, "Then instead, you must kill a god for me and take their divine authority, so that I can use it as a substitute to hide from other gods."

"Tsk!

Louie clicked his tongue. Her appetite was indeed huge.

Chapter 330

"Your Highness Shae, I am sorry but I cannot agree to this request of yours."

Louie's face sank. After hearing that the Goddess of Night wanted him to kill a god, Louie flatly refused.

It wasn't that Louie was afraid of doing so, but there were too many loopholes in her words. Shae would have him kill a god before taking their divine authorities and disguising herself as them in order to avoid the other gods. Then she would develop her believers in the dark until she completely regained her strength.

It must be said that Shae's methods were very operational. Shae also had sufficient experience in assassinating a god and replacing them to continue receiving faith. In the role-playing game, Shae would probably beat all other gods.

To deceive the eyes of gods was truly an exciting thing to do, but also extremely dangerous. From this, it could be seen how daring the Goddess of the Night truly was.

It was just that the words 'killing a god' was too general. What if Shae asked him to kill the Goddess of Morning? Wasn't this simply a trap? Moreover, it was an extremely dangerous move. Even if the gods were weakened at the moment, doing so would still not be easy.

Gods were extremely difficult to kill. Let alone the fact that gods had various means of escape, just finding their true bodies was a headache.

"Your Highness Louie, don't refuse it immediately. My proposal also has great benefits for you."

Shae also knew that her request was too frightening. It was easy for people to refuse her request. Her eyes that shone like stars were cold as the deep void, and the smile on her beautiful face carried cruelty and evil.

"Compared to the new gods of this era, you have a huge advantage in that you have a godhood. It provides you with a convenience that other gods could not imagine. However, compared to ancient gods like me who survived the Era of Disaster, you don't have much of an advantage.

"Admittedly, those ancient gods don't have many believers anymore, but they have sufficient missionary experience and divinity. Moreover, they had also maintained their divine authority over the years. They might start slowly, but they would be able to easily gather a large number of believers as time passes. The only obstacle in their way is the consumption of divine energy required to recreate their godhoods.

"You are different. Although you have a complete godhood and proper divine authorities, you are inferior to the ancient gods in missionary abilities and have an absolutely unavoidable weakness — your lack of divinity!"

The evil goddess licked her lips like a true devil, or perhaps something even more diabolical. She seemed to be able to see through Louie at a glance, making him feel as if he could not escape her. This was her nature – to dig out the other party's inner worries in a bloody manner and not give them any chance to escape.

"Divinity is something that would take you millions of years to accumulate. None of us can wait that long for you. Therefore, the easiest way is not to rely on yourself, but to plunder from others!"

"Killing a god and plundering their divinity! Only by doing so can you close the gap with the ancient gods. It is not easy to overcome those ancient gods who had been alive for tens of thousands of years to hundreds of thousands of years. Even if they were asleep for 30,000 years, they still have a grasp over mortals."

The cold, cruel, and enchanting voice echoed in Louie's year. He could even feel the restraints in her voice. She was truly an incredible god who no one could know her innermost thoughts.

Louie's heart sank and his expression turned serious.

This goddess was too powerful. In one glance, she had seen through Louie's greatest worry. It wasn't in godhood, wasn't in divine authority, and wasn't in faith, but in divinity.

As the Goddess of the Night said, with the passage of time, the advantage that he held over the gods would fade away. He had to act now while he had a great advantage.

However, divinity was not something that could be filled overnight. Faith may grow explosively in a short time, but divinity's growth was very slow. If he only relied on himself, it would take thousands of years just to reach the starting point.

In the beginning, Louie had planned to go back to the Astral Realm to find more fallen gods. He had not yet fully explored the many coordinates that the Silver Moon Goddess had given him after all. By digging the graves of the gods, he could strengthen himself.

Search Hosted Novel for the original.

But picking up garbage was a slow process, and Shae had given Louie the quickest way—

Fullness for the bold, famine for the timid, let's go kill a god!

"If you want to kill the god, the most difficult thing is finding their true body. Even if you are so weak right now, you can still act with your incarnation. We would also need to make advance preparations to kill a true god. The only god whose true body I know at the moment is her Highness Selune. You are not asking me to kill Her Highness Selune, are you?"

Louie asked cautiously. Shae's words could not be trusted. It was very possible for her to compel him to kill Selune!

The Goddess of Darkness shook her head, "I know that you are in a covenant with Selune. Within the time limit, it is impossible for you to strike her, therefore I will not compel you to fight against Selune. Please rest assured about this."

"The god I want you to kill is not difficult. You have all the elements in your body to lure that god to appear. When I saw your godhood, I exclaimed that it really seems like fate, so I am certain that we can kill him."

"If we kill him, you can obtain all the divinity that you want, and I will obtain the divine authority that could conceal my identity. It happens to be a divine authority that would prevent the gods from suspecting our relationship!"

The Goddess of the Night continued to sway Louie with her words.

Louie stared at the ancient goddess. Her eyes were a void of tranquility with no sincerity nor deception. There was nothing that he could gather from her gaze, so the only thing he could rely on was his wisdom and perception.

"Good! Since you have said this much, I will make others laugh at me if I still remain timid and hesitant, so I will believe you once!

Louie slowly spoke. He did not truly believe in Shame but rather the River Styx Oath. As long as he was not deceived by Shae's word games, he could trust her under oath.

"However, Your Highness Shae, although this cooperation is beneficial to both of us, the one who is killing the god is me, and you don't even have the ability to fight in that state. If the plan is successful, you will have a turnaround and gain the opportunity to ascend the throne of god again."

"In that sense, the gains and losses are not equal. The only thing you can give me is information, but I have to enter the fray and fight while the final spoil goes to you. Don't you think that you need to pay with something more to make it fairer?"

Shae let out a dumbfounded laugh, "Haha, you really are a greedy dragon, to talk about fairness with the Goddess of the Night… but compared to those orderly and good gods, your greed feels more real. It seems that you will not be satisfied unless I give something…"

"All you can get in return is the secrets of the Goddess of the Night, the secret of my body and mind… Feel honored, new god favored by fate. You will be the first in a million years to find out secrets from the Lady of Secrets."

"The Goddess of the Night's secrets…"

Louie admiringly gazed at the mysterious goddess, from her translucent ink jade skin to her delicate face that seemed to hide countless secrets.

"The secrets you are hiding are indeed enough as payment!"

Chapter 331

Both Louie and the Goddess of Night reached a satisfactory agreement. As for Louie's insult to Shae, it did not matter at the moment. Whether Shae was angry or if she wanted revenge, that would be a matter of three thousand years later.

For now, they were united by their deep connections with the alien civilization in the other dimension and formed a united front as part of one system — Louie's Dragon God system.

"Then, let us swear an oath to the River Styx, Your Highness Shae! But before making the oath, I hope you can promise me something. I hope that you would not plot against Her Highness Selune within the timeline. I also have a RIver Styx Oath with her and I hope that you will not make things difficult for me."

Louie said with a slight frown. He felt that this was the most difficult matter. He now stood between the Silver Moon Goddess and the Goddess of the Night. He wanted to enjoy the benefits that both sides brought, but it was difficult, especially with the mutual hatred between the two. Even if they jumped into the River Styx, it might not even wash away. At the moment, Louie's greatest problem was temporarily easing their relationship.

For the time being, all Louie could think of was not to tell anything to the Silver Moon Goddess, otherwise, their alliance would have problems.

"You really have a lot of requests, Your Highness Louie."

Shae's tone was mixed with slight complaints, but she nodded and said, "I know what I'm asking for, and I won't plot or make a move against Selune until I reach mid-tier divine power. But don't get ahead of yourself, my Lord God!"

Shae's tone was delicate, but her eyes were as tranquil as the void.

'Mid-tier divine power? That should be enough.'

Louie thought so and smiled. "I have not presumed to want to intervene in the war between the both of you. Those are your true natures since the beginning of the world. How could I be so arrogant to let you let go of this prejudice."

Louie knew that he was not some tiger who could bring the Goddess of the Night and the Goddess Silver Moon into his harem and have them live in harmony.

With their natures, perhaps they would never make up even if the world was destroyed. They were twin sisters that were also each other's greatest enemies.

But because the two goddesses had an innate hatred, Louie gained the chance to use them. If they were truly good sisters, then how could Louie take advantage of them? They would have just helped each other.

Support us at Hosted Novel.

"Then Your Highness Shae, let's make a vow so as to establish our position, commitment, and relationship for the next three thousand years."

Louie took a deep breath and said with a solemn voice, "I swear by my divine fire to the River Styx —"

The Goddess of Night also curbed her smile and said with the same seriousness, "… I swear by my divine fire to the River Styx —"

The gods directly manifested the contents of the covenant between the two in the form of divine words. The detailed agreements between the gods did not need to fall into words. The language of the gods could compress profound meaning into a few words, and so the covenant was set in stone.

A magnificent scroll emerged from the void, and the two of them looked at the contents of the scroll. After carefully confirming the contents and sensing that none of them had tampered with them, they both extracted a piece of divine fire and burned it on the scroll.

Immediately, the scroll floating in the midair automatically burned up. The flames split into two halves and entered into Shae and Louie's bodies. They could both feel that their own divine fires and divinity were connected to the waters of River Styx. The oath was also engraved in their divine fires. If any of them broke the covenant, they would immediately be pulled into the River Styx and suffer the pain of divine wasting.

Even if Shae was just an incarnation, the oath would immediately connect to her true body.

With this, the alliance had been formed. The two gods smiled as the atmosphere immediately eased. They both smiled with enthusiasm.

If Louie and Shae both rated each other at nine points of distrust before, then this distrust became five points after the covenant.

Making two gods trust each other was estimated to be impossible. The River Styx oath also had loopholes, so the two would still remain wary of each other.

"So, my Lord, is it possible to put me down now? I am not a God of Abuse and I don't really fancy this treatment."

Shae was still tied to the wall at this moment. The chains made from the spell were still strangling her. Her clothes were also torn making her look very erotic.

"Sorry, Your Highness Shae! I will put you down right now."

Louie was apologetic. He waved his hand to release the spell, freeing Shae.

Shae fell to the ground and stumbled on her feet. A pool of dried blood had gathered under her feet when she had been hung on the wall. If she wasn't an incarnation, she would have already died.

"I'm truly apologetic, Your Highness Shae! Your power and wisdom made me fearful, so I had to do this. I have no desire to insult you."

Louie sincerely apologized.

"I understand the position you were in just now, Lord God, and the reason why you would do so, for which I will not hold a grudge against you.

The Goddess of Night Shae nodded and smiled as if she had genuinely forgiven Louie.

As for whether these were her true thoughts, Louie was not convinced as he understood that this goddess was somewhat petty.

Fortunately, with the River Styx Oath, he didn't have to be too worried about her for three thousand years.

Louie sat back on his chair and invited Shae to sit down as well. Their relationship now was between the main god and a subordinate god. It was natural for them to be much closer. Of course, Louie did not really treat Shae as a servant. For the gods, it was important to maintain basic mutual respect as long as they were not mortal enemies.

However, Shae did not sit on the chair prepared for her by Louie. Instead, she picked up a glass of red wine and sat sideways on Louie's lap. Her enchanting posture coupled with her dancer-like dress made her more seductive.

The Goddess of the Night's soft body leaned on Louie's chest as her waist gently twisted. Through her torn-up clothes, her ink jade skin was clearly visible. It emitted a light fragrance that could make a person feel at peace. This Goddess might be seductive and evil, but she was also quiet and gentle.

But in actual fact, Louie felt that Shae's movements were stiff and seemed to have no experience. She wasn't even as proactive as his elven maids.

Thinking about it, that should be the case. The proud goddess had mortals serve her in the past. Although she had seen a variety of obscene things, this might be her first actually trying them herself.

Louie was not moved. He was more concerned with the secrets that she knew, "Your Highness Shae, can you now tell me the god that you want me to kill?"

"Hush! Your Highness Louie now is not the time to tell you. If I tell you now, the plan is likely to fail in the first place."

Shae raised her finger and blinked.

Louie raised his eyebrows unhappily. Just as he pondered whether this was the truth or just Shae's perfunctory words, the Goddess of the Night continued, "However, there is one secret that I have to tell you earlier. You also need to make preparations in advance."

"That is, the Era of the Gods is coming. You have to make final preparations to ascend and become a god!"

As the words fell, Louie was shocked. He did not expect Shae to know the specific time when the gods would return once more. Could this be Shae's true ability or did every sleeping powerful god know about it?

Without waiting for Louie to think deeply, Shae ambiguously smiled and said, "Now, it's time to give the things I promised you, about the 'secret' of the Goddess of the Night."

Shae smiled delicately and boldly.

Louie had no more time to ponder and just closed his eyes.

Chapter 332

Forest of the Moon, Silver Moon Kingdom—

In the Moon Pool that reflected the light of the silver moon, the Silver Moon Goddess Selune was walking slowly with her bare feet.

She wore a silver-white traditional elven costume. It trails on the ground like a long dress and flutters as her delicate legs move forward.

The Silver Moon Goddess came to the Moon Pool, where no elven guards existed. Her perfectly charming body had a flaw. Her abdomen bulged like a human in the tenth month of pregnancy. The Goddess' finger gently landed on her abdomen and she gently caressed it with a soft maternal smile.

Suddenly, the Silver Moon Goddess frowned. She looked up sharply and gazed into the sky. What she was not looking at was the moon but the sun that was hiding behind the curtain of darkness. It passed her information.

"How could it be so soon? The world is almost finished changing, and the Era of the Gods is going to begin once more."

The Silver Moon Goddess' delicate body trembled slightly as she exclaimed with a surprised tone.

Although the Silver Moon Goddess Selune had fallen to a low-tier divine power, as one of the first born Goddesses, she still had a divine connection with the sun and light. Thus, she was able to perceive the trajectory of the world from these forces.

"I have to hurry up, but I have to give birth to this child first."

The Silver Moon Goddess took a deep breath and secretly made a decision.

…

In the east of San Soliel, the Seven Nations Alliance, the capital of Agoron, a meeting of the kings of the seven nations was being held. Agoron was the capital of history and knowledge, making it a suitable place for them to meet.

In the hall of the conference center of the capital of Agoron, a quarrel was going on. Several kings argued with reddened faces, causing the place to be as noisy as a vegetable market. The whole atmosphere of the meeting was very heavy.

The return of the gods greatly influenced the kings of the nations. These demigods who had been in hiding were also attracted to the changes of the era. In the past, it was difficult to encounter these demigods even when the countries were at war. But now, each one of them was challenging the power of these kings.

Demigods could not become gods in the previous era, making it the highest level that all beings in the world could reach. The power of mortals could not attract demigods, which kept them away from the vortex of power, but as time changed and ascending was once again possible, these demigods would walk into this huge vortex to try and gain faith for the sake of reaching an immortal life.

Faced with these powerful demigods, the kings of various countries were simply helpless. Although they could use a large number of troops to waste the divine power of the demigods thus killing them, the price was too high. As a result, the kings had no choice but to work together with ancient awakened gods or rely on the church of the gods to counter the other demigods. The price that these countries had to pay was to allow the church to perform missionary work.

But even now, the church of the ancient gods was unable to face a demigod. They could only slightly take advantage in battle.

Now, the scene playing in the entire continent from north to south was the same as long as there were intelligent creatures around. With the awakening of the gods as the lead and supplemented by the demigods who survived the Era of Disaster, all those who were expected to become gods started plundering believers from each other in hopes of obtaining immortality and power.

This was the best era for those who wished to become gods, but it was also the worst of times. Dark currents flowed everywhere as the shadow of war loomed. The revival of hell and the abyss made every mortal face death at any time.

"King Selar, King Danbusil! Are you really going to wage war against Dragon City? That dragon is about to become a god. It is not wise to wage war against him. Now that huge changes are happening, the first thing we have to do is maintain the Seven Kingdom Alliance, not to wage war with a dragon who is about to become a god. I hope you will withdraw your orders!

One of the Kings, the King of Kios, questioned the two kings loudly at the meeting.

He looked around, trying to find an ally who could support his arguments, but he was left disappointed.

The lady of the capital of wealth was smiling as her eyes lit up hearing about the war. She was on the precipice of making a fortune, after all. The Barbarian King of Tumibia remained wary as if the mention of war was enough to make his blood boil. The King of Agoron just stroked his white beard without saying a word. He was also a demigod trying to spread his faith in his own territory. The elegant elder of Evermere did not say anything either, but he had an anxious frown as he worried about the internal situation of his territory.

The two kings of Selar and Danbusil, in their twenties and in their respective primes, looked at each other. The king of Selar stood up as a representative and retorted loudly, "O king of Kios, this is an internal affair between Seller and Danbusil that is outside of the alliance's control. A thousand years ago, our kingdoms were invaded by the Queen of Calamity where countless innocent civilians died under the breath of the evil dragon. Since then, every king of Selar and Danbusil has to swear that if any traces of the Queen of Calamity is found, they must raise the country's banner to crush the dragon!"

"That evil dragon is now sheltered by the Dragon God. For the glory of the previous kings and for our oath, this is a task that we must go through!"

The king of Selar first gave a righteous speech to give himself the advantage in the meeting. Then he coldly snorted at the other kings, "Moreover, the different churches in your countries are also encouraging you to wage war against Dragon City, right? The gods are coveting the riches of the dragon. They want you to obtain the dragon's wealth for themselves. As believers of the gods, shouldn't you fight for the sake of your Gods?!"

The speech made all the king's angry. The gods' awakening and the development of the church robbed most of their powers as rulers. In the end, they were forced to believe in a particular god.

Even the Subila Empire was in a precarious position. Under the joint power of many churches, the country was split into pieces. Each country in the Seven Kingdom Alliance was in no better position than the Subila Empire. How could they fight against the gods?

However, these people never imagined that the King of Selar would bow down to the gods and raise his whole country to wage war against Dragon City. They wondered what benefits the gods had promised him.

"Humph!"

The lady of the capital of wealth was the first to stand up and brush her sleeves away. The beautiful woman dressed in gold and silver let out an ugly expression as if her pride had been wounded

Although she was known as the embodiment of wealth on the continent, she could only resign herself to the power and greatness of the gods.

All other kings also left their seats with ugly faces except for the old man of Agoron who was smiling. He was the only demigod among the kings, allowing him to hold on to the power of the kingdom of Agoron tightly. This also made him the only person who was least affected by the gods.

"I have waited for this moment for three thousand years. Finally, it's time to reap the harvest."

The old man stroked his beard and whispered contentedly.

…

After leaving Agoron, King Selar returned to his kingdom. Once he arrived at his palace, he immediately had someone summon two bishops of different churches.

"Sir bishops, will you really help me with all your might to wage a war on Dragon City?"

Support us at Hosted Novel.

The main reason why King Selar had the courage to wage a war was that he had two churches promising him assistance.

"Please rest assured, O King Selar. We, the church of the Goddess of Magic, will definitely help you with all our might to wage a war of salvation against the kingdom of that evil god. The Goddess has promised that if you are able to do so, the goddess will grant a reward that will satisfy you."

"The same goes for our Church of the Earth Goddess. Goddess has told us to do our best to help you, and the Mother Goddess will reward you as well."

The two bishops assured the King of Selar without any haste.

King Selar nodded heartily and looked at the other person present.

It was a witch with a long hat. This witch slightly raised her head and said with a mature voice, "The Feminist Witch Council has also received instructions from the head witch to help you invade the kingdom of the dragon!"

…

On the other hand, after returning to his kingdom, the King of Danbusil rushed to his palace. At the top of the palace where the throne was located, a woman was already sitting there.

Seeing his throne occupied by another person, King Danbusil was not annoyed, but instead let out an infatuated look, as if he had lost his will and self, "Lady, I have launched a war against Dragon City together with Selar as you requested."

The woman sitting on the throne let out a teasing smile. Her demonic and voluptuous posture seemed to gather the beauty of the endless realms. Even the gods and goddesses would be charmed by her beauty.

"Well done, my slave. Go and test that dragon. I am very interested in him. His appearance is very unbelievable. It really makes me curious, giggle giggle~~~"

The woman laughed and trembled. Her body swayed while letting out a burst of seductive laughter. After hearing that laughter, King Danbusil stifled a grunt. His body trembled and fell to his knees.

The queen sitting on the throne gave him a disgusted look and cursed, "Go away you dog!"

King Danbusil was cursed, but he was not angry at all. Instead, he showed a look of enjoyment and crawled out of the palace with excitement.

"O dragon, I hope you can give me a different feeling…"

Chapter 333

The New Era of the Gods, the First Year, the Return of the gods—

…

At dawn, the streets of Dragon City were already bustling with activity. The nightlife just ended and a new day was already upon everyone.

"Get out! Get out! You don't have any money to stay here!"

'Bam', an adventurer dressed as a wanderer, was kicked out of the door by the owner of the inn. The lively scene was also witnessed by a crowd of [passers-by.

"Boss! You can't do this. I've been staying with you for two months now, can't you put it on my tab? I was unlucky yesterday. Yes, I was just unlucky to lose all my money. I'll make some more soon and pay you double the cost of the room."

The loiterer who was kicked out of the hotel was clearly drunk as he yelled at the burly owner.

"Bah! You were lucky to have struck a fortune once. You could have also used the money to do some business, but you went to tulip street to find women and even dared to gamble against those noble lords. I have seen a lot of your kind. If you are still alive next month, then I'll change my name!"

"Are you still not leaving? I'll call the guards if you stay any longer."

The boss' voice drew the attention of the patrolling guards. Seeing those guards in light armor heading their way, the drunken wandered immediately sobered up and ran away in a huff.

"Tch! I was also a bit of an adventurer when I was young. At that time, I could only think about being able to preserve my life, and even with that, I lost a hand. Fortunately, I had saved up enough money to retire, and thanks to the Dragon God, my life now is great. Sheesh… young people these days. They don't know the beauty of life and the importance of saving."

The inn owner touched his empty sleeve. He shook his head, sighed, and headed back in. The owner felt that he was now living a good life. With a small inn, a wife, and children, he was pretty happy with his circumstances.

"May the Dragon God bless me. After my death, may I also be at peace and quiet in your kingdom?"

The inn owner began to pray in front of the statue of the Dragon God.

This had been a necessary item for almost every resident of Dragon City. They would pray to god after waking up, going to sleep, before meals, and when attending Church service every seven days to pass on their faith.

Dragon City was now an adventurer's paradise and the largest gold mine on the main continent. Every day, there were legends of people getting rich overnight, but there were more people who lost everything in one night. Every now and then, there were also adventurers who died in battles with monsters, but new ones would immediately replace them.

Although this place was a very cruel place for adventurers, it was also a treasure trove of unlimited attraction and possibilities. As long as they had money, they could enjoy the services of a heavenly world here.

The inhabitants of Dragon City lived very peaceful lives. It had already been several years since the Dragon God descended upon their city. The army was in stable operations. As an independent kingdom in the main continent, Dragon City had become a rare safe place in the current turmoil of the continent, thanks to the Dragon God's wisdom and material support.

But as a result, the city was also covered by many gods.

…

"Everyone move to the sides! Important goods are being delivered from the Subila Empire today. Clear the aisle, this shipment is important to the city lord. Everyone out of the way!"

A battalion came from the city's barracks to clear the gate of people and open up the road.

The crowd around all dispersed but did not go far. Instead, they stood on both sides of the road, curious to see what goods would be delivered today.

Then, the residents and adventurers of Dragon City were surprised to find that the vast majority of these soldiers were beastmen along with the most elite 'dragon cavalry' of Dragon City.

The dragon cavalry was a group of dragon knights who rode on real dragons. This was particularly rare since prideful dragons would not allow any species to ride on their bodies.

There were less than two hundred dragon knights wearing full-body steel armor. They were more like dragon beast knights, as their mounts were somewhere between young dragons and dragon beasts, but they had no proper intelligence and could not inherit a dragon's heritage.

That said, these dragon beasts were extremely adaptable. They could go up in the sky and move on the ground. As for their riders, only the most elite soldiers of Dragon City could join the cavalry.

Nowadays, thanks to the population growth in Dragon City, there were about 30,000 soldiers. This might have seemed small, but in a world close to medieval civilization, this was already a standard fighting power.

It was rare to see a war like the time when Louie was summoned. He had killed more than 30,000 soldiers in just one breath. Normally, demigods would never waste their divine power on ordinary soldiers due to how precious divine power was.

Demigods were closer to strategic weapons that existed to defend against opposing demigods. They rarely go into battle themselves, making wars a field where mortals and legendary rank powerhouses duked it out.

Moreover, the soldiers of Dragon City have been armed to the teeth thanks to the large amount of steel that Louie brought from Earth. With how the world was severely lacking in material resources, any soldier in Dragon City was definitely an elite soldier among elite soldiers of the world.

This novel is available on Hosted Novel.

Although professionals in the world of San Soliel were strong, they were all within human range, making weapons and equipment have a great impact on battle power. Only when they reached legendary rank could they become inhuman.

"Everyone, move aside. Open up the gates!"

A fierce female voice shouted. Lucifer walked while emanating great power while walking with her personal guard to meet this gift from the Subila Empire.

As the city gates opened wide, the first to enter the city was a supersized caravan. Under the watchful eyes of Lucifer, this caravan brought in countless beastman slaves into the city. These beastmen slaves were tied with ropes and shackled. Some of the especially strong ones were tied down with chains.

There were male and female beastmen and every one of them looked to be at their prime. The youngest only looked ten years old, while the oldest was probably twenty. It could be said that as long as they were fed properly, they could become useful slaves.

The beastmen slaves were sent as part of the covenant from the princess of the Subila Empire after informing the emperor.

Lysfer stood in front of the soldiers and coldly watched as the beastmen were delivered. Her face was cold… without any sympathy for them.

Beastmen were races that lived in tribes. Only those who lived in the same tribe would be treated as relatives, while the life and death of other tribes did not matter. In Lysfer's view, these beastmen slaves were the power that he had obtained, tools to make her clan live a better life.

Naturally, if these beastmen were willing to submit to her tribe for a long time, Lucifer would treat them as her own people.

"Lady Lysfer, I am Fuze, the president of the Chamber of Slaves. On the orders of the emperor, I have come to bring this batch of beastmen slaves to Dragon City…"

Under the protection of a team of guards, a fat man wearing a luxurious nobleman's long suit and holding a pile of precious stones in his hand came over to greet her.

He was the largest slave trader in the Subila Empire and could be said to be extremely rich, but in the face of the country's ruler, especially one that was close to becoming a god, he did not dare have treasonous thoughts, as a result, he remained law-abiding in Dragon City. Moreover, he had also squandered money like dirt, making him a valuable guest of the entertainment industry of Dragon City.

"Mr. Fuze, tell me about these slaves. From the brief glance, there seemed to be no old and weak women and children?"

Lucifer was also aware of this exotic celebrity of Dragon City, so she asked politely.

"Yes, Lady Lysfer. These slaves are personally selected by Her Highness Princess Andrea. There are no old or weak people. Oh, her Highness Andrea is quite an angel. She was worried that the slaves would decrease on the way here causing discontentment to the Dragon God, so a total of 56,000 slaves were sent, minus those who died on the long journey, there are still more than 51,000 slaves. The ratio of men to women is also close to one to one. They are young and strong, making them the best group of beastmen slaves in the Subila Empire."

"We gave these slaves food and drink on the road, just enough to maintain the basic needs of life, so they are all powerless at the moment. Even if these 50,000 slaves are locked together, they would not be able to cause a riot."

Fuze, as a slave trader of major races, knew very well that the beastmen would not care about those of the same race who had been taken as slaves, so he could make a detailed introduction. If it were elves, he would definitely not say as much.

Lysfer was not too pleased as she listened. She thought that Princess Andrea was trying to plot against the Dragon God as her behavior was tantamount to selling the country in order to please the Dragon God.

But Lysfer soon gave up on thinking. Thinking was never the strong point of beastmen, so it would be best to leave it to others.

"By the way, Lady Lysfer, we have some great goods here specifically for Lord Dragon God."

Fuze showed an obscene smile. He led Lysfer to a caravan covered with black cloth. After opening the cloth, Lysfer saw the scene inside.

Imprisoned in the caravan were beautiful beastmen in their early teens. There were fox girls, cat girls, and even wolf girls like Lysfer.

The sudden light made these beastmen huddle together and look at Lyster and Fuze in fear.

"These women were captured from the chief's family of the beastmen tribes. They are definitely the nobility of the beastmen and well-educated. This is my gift to the Lord Dragon God."

Understanding a male dragon's temperament, Fuze revealed a lecherous smile. He followed it up by lifting the black cloth of another caravan and whispered, "I have an even better thing here that we mortals are not blessed to consume. It can only be given to the Lord Dragon God.

When Lysfer saw what was inside, she was also flabbergasted.

It was a large creature far beyond human size. She had the beautiful appearance of a woman with wings on her back that made her look like an angel, but her ears were pointed like elves. Her upper body was barely covered with only the most crucial part covered with a metal necklace. What was especially surprising was that the lower half of this female creature was a snake tail!

Just when Lucifer was surprised, a seductive female voice came from behind her, "…This is a lillend of the azatas race. They are also called winged serpent angels."

Reference: /wiki/Lillend

Chapter 334

"Winged serpent angel?"

Lysfer heard a voice from behind her and looked back. Even the winged serpent angel whose mouth was sealed and entire body in chains also looked her way.

Behind Lucifer was a woman in black robes typically worn by mages. Her head was covered with a hood.

This woman was brought by the Dragon God some time ago and was given great power in Dragon City. No one knew where she came from and no one had seen her true face. This woman self-identified as a maid of Dragon Palace and got to eat, drink, and live in the palace of the Dragon Lord. It could be said that no one was more favored than her in Dragon City.

Although people were upset that such a strange woman rose to the upper echelons of Dragon City, no one dared oppose it since it was the city lord's proposal. Only the Dragon God Church's Pope Clooney seemed to know something as he was respectful to the woman, but no matter who asked him, Clooney would not say her true name.

But the good thing was that this woman was not interested in the power of Dragon City. She never intervened in the management nor tried to take away other people's power. Everyone felt relieved that she wasn't interested in politics.

Lysfer did not like this woman. In addition to her being heavily favored by her master, she sensed that this woman was bad news as if the two of them were not the same creatures. When Lysfer first met her, her soul shook for no reason, and —

"Wolf girl, don't you want to return to the embrace of darkness and tranquility? There is no hope for the future, and promises are also meaningless. Only eternal silence is the pursuit of everything. Darkness is the end of everything. The light of the moon will eventually be extinguished. Embrace the darkness…"

Lysfer's eyebrows jumped. She felt that this woman was a little annoying, like a stubborn salesman. Day and night, she would promote her theory of tranquility. In the beginning, the people of Dragon City would listen to her speech, but slowly, people began to distance themselves from her, especially Clooney. She felt as if this woman was a virus that would contaminate him.

Sisna had it worse. This woman held an unusual obsession with her. And whenever she met Sisna, she would proselytize without restraint.

Lysfer felt that the woman's teachings seemed somewhat familiar, but the gods had disappeared for 30,000 years. Many gods' teachings had been lost in history. In the era of the gods, Shae's teachings were extremely famous to the point that a short phrase from her would make anyone associate it with her.

"Sorry, lady! I believe in the great Dragon God and the dogma that I act by is also the dogma of the Dragon God. I am not interested in other religious dogmas."

Lysfer did not know what the woman's name was, and no one else did either, so they all addressed her as 'lady'.

"Lysfer, my eyes tell me that your faith is not strong."

The woman in black robes was naturally the incarnation of the Goddess of Night. After forming a covenant with Louie, the Goddess stayed in Dragon City. According to her, it was safer here and she could help him as his subordinate god and also monitor him to help her steal a divine authority.

The Goddess, who had nothing to do, had become the leader of a multi-level marketing scheme as she tried to spread her faith in the city, but Shae herself was not too keen on this. Shae was currently being hunted by the gods, her church was also a target for the gods to destroy, so Shae was in need of a new divine authority, before she changed her identity, she could not develop her own church as it would only make her a target.

But Shae was interested in the few followers of the Silver Moon Goddess, in particular, she was most interested in Sisna. Although she promised not to find trouble with Selune, she was happy to try and tempt her followers to convert.

Shae's doctrine had always preached to extinguish the light of the moon, to kill the faithful followers of Selune, to destroy the purpose and rituals of the Silver Moon's doctrine. Shae had written her hatred directly into her doctrine and Selune was the only one.

Hearing Shae's words, Lysfer's expression changed. This woman's eyes seemed to be able to see through everything. Her heart chilled, and she quickly changed the subject, "… Lady, please tell me more about this race called the winged serpent angel."

If people heard that others did not have a strong faith in the Dragon God, it was a very dangerous act in Dragon City. There weren't many taboos in Dragon City, and faith was the only requirement.

Although Lysfer felt that her faith was very strong, compared to the crazy fanatics, she was indeed a bit worse.

"Hehe….."

Shae let out a low laugh as she felt Lysfer's fear. She did not continue proselytizing as she now had to rely on Louie. Harming his believers would be harming herself.

Thus, this Goddess did not hide anything as she introduced the strange creature to her.

"The Azatas live in a realm of wilderness and are a race that serves gods as a kind of divine messenger. They like to collect knowledge, poetry, and arts. They are very compatible with the elves, but due to the separation of the realms, this wild race has long forgotten about the main continent. It is rare for these little ones to come to the main continent.

Shae used a charming voice to explain.

The slave trader Fuze on the side smiled flatteringly, "This lady is really knowledgeable. After we captured this strange creature, we had to ask many scholars before finding out her identity."

In the face of the gods, mortals would still have a sense of worship even if they had lost their divine power. As a mortal, Fuze did not know the person in front of him was a goddess, but he could feel an instinctive fear and reverence.

"This winged serpent angel… or lillend is about seven meters long and weighs one point seven tons. Although beautiful, humans like us can't manage her, so we want to dedicate her to the Dragon God."

Fuze said ingratiatingly.

"Hehe… it is not rare to see the Azatas in the wilderness, and the lillend isn't as powerful as the Azatas, but they are also rarely seen on the main continent. Ordinary humanoid creatures cannot enjoy them, so perhaps you might please His Highness by giving her to him. Dragons like to play with strange creatures, do they not?"

Shae let out an ambiguous laugh.

Chapter 335

"So, you brought this lillend here?"

Louie gazed at the azatas that were bound by chains.

This lillend's upper body was that of an extremely beautiful woman with fine curves. Similar to the lamias that Louie knew from fantasy. Complementing this were its dainty elven ears and white angelic wings.

While the upper half of the creature seemed to be a combination of an elf and an angel, the waist down was completely snake-like with smooth and shiny lime green scales. Perhaps because of fear and nervousness, its tail was curled up, giving Louie the impression that she was nervous.

If this was according to human aesthetics, Louie would have stared at the upper half of this lillend, but due to his instincts as a dragon as well as a dragon's aesthetics, he stared at the lower half of the lillend, because, for the lillend, the snake part was the most important.

The upper half of the lillend was enough to fascinate any humanoid creature, but once they saw the lower half, the desires that bubbled up would immediately pop. Moreover, the lillend was a large creature that was nearly two tons in weight. Let alone humans, even beastmen would be crushed to death.

'This is really beautiful in terms of tonnage.'

'Do they really want me to play with a snake!'

Louie's heart burst with bitterness.

Why was this you ask? This was because his own people and people from other countries would send female creatures when they were paying tribute.

This did not happen only once or twice. Not only did territorial lords send gifts to please Louie, but merchants with big businesses in Dragon City would always offer treasures to him when they came. The treasures were all precious gems, gold, or females of different races.

That's right. It was truly from many different races. Last time, there was a merchant that sent a very rare female crystal scorpion. It was an incredible creature born when earth elements turned into green, blue, yellow, and red crystals and aggregate together.

The crystal scorpion was very weak to the point that any team of adventurers could easily defeat it, but it was so rare and beautiful that adventurers would always capture them and sell them at a high price.

And a merchant had tributed this female crystal scorpion to Louie. From a human's perspective, the crystal scorpion was at most beautiful, but from a dragon's perspective, the female crystal scorpion was really 'beautiful' to the point that it could make them tingle!

Until now, Louie's back garden was filled with many different female creatures and kept as his pets. Because of his power, these creatures could live freely in his garden. At this point, Louie's back garden could be called a racial museum. Even among those monsters, there were hideous and scary phase spiders from the Ethereal Realm.

Unfortunately, after seeing the beautiful spider form of the Queen of Spiders, Louie could only be bored with other female spiders.

The relationship between superiors and inferiors is like that between the wind and grass. The grass must bend when the wind blows upon it. Everyone thought that Louie was a dragon who liked beautiful females, so people who wanted to please him would send all kinds of female creatures and beautiful jewelry.

However, Louie's tastes had been refined, so he wasn't able to take interest in some female creatures. This wasn't because he still retained human thoughts. When he turned into a dragon, his senses had already been turned to that of a dragon to the point that magical creatures gave Louie greater sensory stimulation than anything else. The only thing different now was that Louie had a relationship with a goddess level of existence. He even had one with the Queen of Unicorns who would probably become the Goddess of Unicorns in the future.

After having great 'meals' such as the Goddess of Silver Moon and Goddess of Night, he had lost interest in general creatures.

However, the beautiful female creatures in his back garden still brought him aesthetic pleasure. From a dragon's perspective, his back garden was a harem filled with countless beautiful girls.

Louis sighed. He was really unqualified to be a human being as he had lost his humanity, but as a dragon, he was undoubtedly a role model. If other male dragons found out that he had so many beautiful female creatures in his back garden as well as how he had slept with various goddesses, they would die of envy. Dragons, especially males, were such creatures.

But, the lillend, whether from a human or dragon's point of view, was a beautiful creature. Louie would definitely try to find some time to play with her. For humans, her body was considered large, but for dragons, she was considered petite, so he would need to change his body size to match hers.

In the outer and inner planes, there were many beautiful and powerful creatures. Perhaps in the future, Louie might find some time to go sightseeing, but for now, Louie's top priority was to ascend to godhood.

After forcefully moving away his gaze on the lillend, Louie's gaze landed on the beastmen behind Lysfer.

Noticing Louie's gaze, Lysfer, who was kneeling in front of him, quickly said, "Lord Dragon God, these are the goods sent by the slave merchant Fuze from the Subila Empire. All of them are virgin noble beastmen. I will train them well to become maids of your palace for your enjoyment. If any of them cannot meet your requirements…"

Lucifer looked to the side at those kneeling on the ground and let out wild laughter, "I will send them to Tulip Street to receive customers. These noble and beautiful girls will definitely be desired by humans, beastmen, and even elves. Once they get old and decrepit, we can have some wild dogs eat them."

"So little girls, in order to become a qualified maid, you must work hard. Failure means experiencing a cruel life, and there would be no peace after death."

Lysfer's threat made the beast-eared maidens shiver. Their expressions showed their terror, but the dragon's might have made it difficult for them to even move a single finger. Some girls let out sad cries as they looked at the golden dragon that was more than forty meters long. They thought of how their own petite bodies would certainly be torn apart if they were played with by such a huge dragon.

However, they did not dare retort, especially due to Lysfer's final words. In a world without mysticism, death was simply death. It could even be said to be a relief, but in a mystical world like San Soliel, it means their souls could be played with even after death.

Louie did not stop Lysfer from trying to threaten these maidens. He was now a lord who managed 400,000 people and would become a god of countless believers in the future. If he was new to the world, he might still have some sympathy, but now he was already used to the cruelty of the world.

He did not have to act like a loser anymore to please any woman. For a dragon, especially the Dragon God, everything in the world was given and taken. Beautiful women without an equivalent status and power were nothing but mere objects.

"How about the beastmen slaves?"

Louie ignored the lillend and the maidens as he asked the topic that he was more concerned about.

"There are 51,000 beastmen slaves brought from the Subila Empire. All of them are healthy young men and women. As long as there are enough resources, they can reproduce and raise the beastman population of Dragon City."

She kneeled on one knee to further answer Louie's question, "It's just that this is somewhat out of the ordinary. I had thought that the beastmen the Subila Empire would send would be old and young women as well as children, but the Empire had sent so many fine and strong beastmen. According to Fuze, these beastmen were handpicked by Princess Andrea."

As a subordinate, Lysfer knew that she could not make any decision for her superior, but she needed to inform him of all the information and suspicions that she felt. As to what decisions would be made after, this was already a matter for Louie. Lysfer knew very well how to be a good subordinate.

Looking at this wolf girl's response, Louie was satisfied, "There's no harm done. You do not need to consider Andrea's matter."

Previously, Louie wanted the princess to become his own private property, and Andrea's selection of elite beastmen was tantamount to the emperor agreeing to his demands.

'Andrea is the Emperor's jewel. For him to agree to give her precious daughter to a dragon, it seems that the internal situation of the Subila Empire is quite bad. Due to the pressure from the churches, the empire is about to fall apart. The emperor is planning a way of retreat for his daughter. In short, he wants me to shelter Andrea.'

'This is also good. If the timing is right, I would be able to use Andrea's identity to intervene in the internal affairs of the empire. Although the war there is chaotic, I can also try to insert a nail. That princess is also hiding quite a few deep secrets. When the time comes, I could explore those secrets… hm? Secrets…, maybe She knows?'

While Louie was thinking about it, he recalled that he had a subordinate Goddess who knew many secrets. He raised his head to look around, but he did not see where she had wandered off to.

Shaking his head, Louie did not bother looking for her anymore. Although they were in a relationship between the main god and subordinate god, as long as the Goddess of Night did not do anything against him, he could not control her.

"Lysfer, I have seen with my own eyes your contribution to Dragon City. I am also very satisfied that you are putting Dragon City's interests as your highest priority. I will give you those 50,000 beastmen. Select the most robust of them to join the army and I will give you full command over them. As for the rest of them, teach them how to make a living in Dragon City."

"… Also, have Clooney preach to them. Until these beastmen become my believers and until you recognize their capabilities, I permit you to form a tribe and let them become a part of your tribe!"

"Perhaps one day in the future, you can personally take back the glory that should belong to you!"

Louie lifted his head and looked down on Lysfer while his majestic voice resounded in this palace.

"Praise be you, great Dragon God. I dedicate my living body and my soul to you. May your will be done on earth as it is in heaven!"

Lysfer kneeled down on both knees with excitement as she expressed her heartfelt trust in Louie.

Chapter 336

The pitch-black night sky hung menacingly over Dragon City. Unlike the country skies of Earth, however, not a single star hung in the heavens. And not because of light pollution.

In this world, stars had a special meaning. Each star in the sky represented a god, but only when a god returned to its throne could its star be seen. At the moment, no god had truly returned.

Only the clear white circle of the moon remained in the night sky, casting a gentle glow onto the inhabitants of the world below. Soft and beautiful, it was every bit representative of the Silver Moon Goddess.

While others could only rely on their imaginations to fantasize over the Silver Moon Goddess' beauty, Louie had personally tasted her tenderness and quietness.

The back garden of the city lord's palace had been expanded to the extent that it covered the whole mountain peak. Right in the middle of the garden was Louie sitting on a throne in his dragon body, admiring the show in front of him.

The legend of the Azatas, who he had just received, had coiled her snake body and was carefully playing harp. The sound of the harp tinkled pleasantly and carried a cheerful tune.

The Azatas had come from the Wilderness Realm. The realm and the race had a similar relationship to the demons and the Abyss, and devils and Hell. There, the Azetas were not uncommon and could be found everywhere.

However, just like demons and devils, they were bound by the rules of the main continent making it difficult for them to descend onto it. The lillend did not know if it was lucky or not. The reason she had fallen from the upper realm of the Wilderness Realm to the main continent was due to the changes happening to the connections between the realms.

If it was a demon or a devil, they would be very joyous as those evil creatures would sneak off to eat human souls and escape back to their realms before being caught. However, the lillend was a creature of chaotic goodness. It was not a big threat on the main continent, as a result, it was caught by humans who did not know much about her race.

Whether it was the upper realms or the lower realms, each had its indigenous inhabitants. The Azatas belonged to a clan of angels, and in their strongest evolution, they could rival a balor demon of the Abyss. The legendary ranks of these races were not much different in power, but none of them were able to freely enter the main continent.

Demons and devils required evil sacrifices to be summoned into the main continent, and these angelic races also required rituals similar in complexity if different in morality.

Everything revolves around the main continent as it was the center of the world.

The Azatas were angels and a kind of divine messengers. In the past era of the gods, many Azatas served gods, especially the strongest of the race.

Now, Louie was almost the same as a god and was only one step away. As a result, this lillend was controlled by her instinct as an azatas and became fearful and reverent of Louie. Under his watchful eyes, she carefully dedicated her skills to the god.

Although the azatas had not seen a true god for 30,000 years and this little one was born after the Era of Disaster, her genetic heritage from her ancestors made her immediately choose to submit.

The elven maids cleaned Louie's already smooth and bright scales. Someone even brought the special fruit from the Forest of the Moon to Louie's mouth and fed him. The elves also wiped clean each of Louie's teeth and claws.

Although Louie had gained the ability to clean himself with magic already, Louie enjoyed being touched and cleaned by so many soft and gentle hands.

The elves curiously looked at the lillend that reached seven meters in length. Although the lillend had pointed ears, her race didn't actually have any blood relationship with the elves, but due to their common traits and preferences, they had a harmonious relationship.

"Stop!"

Suddenly, Louie opened his mouth to have the lillend stop playing. The lillend's face flushed with a trace of panic. She immediately stopped playing and lowered her head while shivering, thinking that the god might be displeased with her own playing.

"All of you, go back down with her," he ordered.

The surrounding elven maids did not think of anything and performed the ancient noble salute and softly answer, and indicated the lillend with their gaze to follow them.

The lillend bowed her head in panic as she slithered away with the elves from this garden.

When there was no other creature there anymore, Louie spoke to the void, "Your Highness Shae, where did you go during this period of time?"

As the words fell, the figure of the Goddess of Night appeared. She took off her robes and once again changed to her dancer-like clothes. With Shae's appearance, even the moonlight dimmed as it was covered by the darkness.

"Is the Lord God asking about my whereabouts?"

The bare feet of the Goddess landed on the ground as she sauntered toward Louie while exuding a mysterious charm.

"I have no interest in finding Your Highness' whereabouts, and your secrecy makes it hard for you to be pursued."

Louis smiled gently. His body changed from dragon to human as he invited Shae to take a seat.

Louie couldn't care less about what Shae was doing behind his back, as long as he kept his guard up. Signing a covenant with Shae was already a dangerous act, but the rewards were very high.

"Am I interrupting Lord God's pleasure?"

Shae's dark ink-like eyes looked afar. She saw the departure of those elves and the lillend and let out a wintry laugh.

Although her charm was decadent, Louie did not feel anything because Shae's true essence lay with the tranquil nothingness. Her seduction was just a play. Naturally, being entangled with the Goddess of the Night was pleasant even if it was just acting.

"Compared to the beauty of Your Highness Shae, those elves and the lillend are just mortals. After having tasted a goddess, how would I be interested in those low-quality goods?"

Louie flattered her without restraint. Although he knew that She had likely heard this kind of compliment countless times, it would still be pleasing for her to hear.

As expected, the Goddess of the night let out a delicate laugh. She licked her lips with her dainty tongue as she teased him with her eyes. It was as if she was inviting Louie to enter her skirt and become the guest of honor.

Search Hosted Novel for the original.

The Goddess of the Night knew exactly what to do to make a male dragon excited and happy.

Louie naturally would not refuse to enjoy a goddess' flesh, but he had more important things to do than to communicate with the Goddess in-depth now.

"Your Highness Shae suddenly came to see me, could it be that something big has happened?"

Listening to Louie's inquiry, Shae did not hide any information because they were now on the same ship. It was also rare for the Lady of Mysteries to come straightforward without concealing anything.

"The Kingdoms of Selar and Danbusil of the Seven Kingdom Alliance are preparing to launch an invasion against Dragon City."

Shae collected her smile and spoke solemnly.

"I know that my adopted daughter Noella is hated by Selar and Danbusil. That said, Noella was the first to make the stupid mistake. However, the King of Selar and the King of Danbusil should not be so stupid as to launch a declaration of war against me by themselves. Who is behind them?"

Louie thought for a while and pointed out the cause.

"A thousand years ago, that female dragon arrived at the Shadow Realm. I used her a bit to lure out Selune, but who would have thought that a thousand years later, I would ally myself with you. This female dragon that was part of my plans became a huge nuisance as she gave them the best excuse to attack.

Shae sighed. Just like how the Abyss had its own intent, fate also had its own plans. A difference of a thousand years could easily change and complicate relationships. It was accurate to say that fate had been entangled.

However, the Goddess of Night was not a Goddess that grieved over people. She smiled at Louie and said, "Behind the King of Selar is supported by the church of the God of Earth, the church of the Goddess of Magic, as well as the Feminist Witch Council."

"In fact, Lord God, if you hang over the divine authorities of earth and magic, both of those two gods would immediately give up on being enemies with you."

Louie lightly skimmed Shae and snickered, "I have only a little divine authority over magic and earth on my body. In fact, they already serve no purpose to me, but if I just easily hand them over, other gods would laugh at my cowardice. I might have if I couldn't compare to them, but since no one is stronger than the other at this moment, how could I just choose to admit defeat?"

"What's more, I remember that Your Highness Shae and the Goddess of Magic are also enemies, right? The Goddess of Earth and the Goddess of Morning are also good friends. You should be happy that I am also enemies with them, but there's something I don't understand. What is the Feminist Witch Council? I don't remember having anything to do with them, so why would they come at me as well?"

Shae was satisfied at how Louie dared to fight against other powerful gods. If her master was a coward, even if he had the Dragon God's godhood, it would be impossible for them to become a powerful god.

Shae approached Louie's ear and whispered in a satisfied voice, "Feminism is a secret that only a few people know about after the Era of Disaster. It so happens that I also know about them. So, do you want to know, my lord?"

The aroma that came out of the Goddess' mouth tickled Louie's nose. Louie certainly wanted to know the secrets that she knew.

'This goddess really likes to tease people. I cannot wait to strip her of her clothes and question her.'

Chapter 337

Louie was not moved. Although he liked beautiful women, that only came from his instincts as a man and as a dragon, there were naturally times when Louie's brain was not ruled by his lower parts. He would appreciate beautiful girls of various races when he had nothing to do, but when something happened, finding a solution was the highest priority.

Seeing no reaction from Louie, Shae was not only not disappointed, she even felt satisfied. Dragons were creatures that had few enemies on the main continent. They had no natural enemies, but this also made them unable to rule over anything. This was also why the race had many weaknesses.

They were arrogant, rude, lustful, vane, etc. These were the nature of almost every young dragon. Such a race could only rely on physical strength to survive.

Louie also had these flaws, but he was able to suppress them. In the world of gods, retaining the mental flaws of a dragon was deadly, so Louie had to overcome them.

Support us at Hosted Novel.

As if to give Louie a reward, the Goddess stopped teasing him and said bluntly, "The Feminist Witch Council is established by the Earth Goddess Chauntea. I do not know when it was created. I only know that after the Era of Disaster, Chauntea would occasionally wake up and that she created this as her backup. I also joined the organization once."

Hearing the Goddess' of Night's words, Louie's eyebrows jumped. His face gradually became gloomy. He originally did not think much of the so-called Feminist Witch Council and thought that it was just a mortal organization, but after knowing that the person behind everything was the Earth Goddess and that Shae had once joined this organization, Louie became cautious.

Louie also understood why this organization wanted to be his enemy. Whether it was the Church of the Earth Goddess or this witch council, the person behind both of them was the Earth Goddess.

"A backup that the Mother Earth Goddess left behind? So it's like the Theocracy that the Goddess of Morning and the God of War left behind?"

"It's more or less the same, except Chauntea hid it in the shadows, unlike the Theocracy which is exposed to the public."

Shae replied with a nod.

"Why? Why would Chauntea do these things? And why would she allow you to join this organization, Your Highness?"

Louie could not believe it.

Although the Earth Goddess was hostile to him, this was only for the battle of divine authority and had nothing to do with their natures.

On the other hand, Louie became puzzled why the Earth Goddess would create such a conspiratorial organization.

It must be known that the Earth Goddess was a neutral good deity. She was very old, just as old as Selune and Shae. This deity was mostly easy-going and never involved in strife. She even rarely appeared with an incarnation and only let her divine will attach to the land.

Unlike Louie who was a half-assed Earth God, she was a true goddess who had comprehended the power of the earth.

In Selune's knowledge, this deity appeared as a gray-haired old woman in her human incarnation which was consistent with her nature. When the Goddess appeared as an elderly, it meant that their hearts had grown old and lost their vitality. Although they would not just fall and die off, they would be more reclusive and no longer care about world affairs.

It was understandable for Mother Earth Goddess Chauntea to fight for her divine authority, but creating such a bizarre organization was incomprehensible.

Moreover, the Earth Goddess and the Morning Goddess were allies while the Morning Goddess and the Night Goddess were absolute enemies. It was unlikely that the Earth Goddess would invite Shae.

Could it be that the Earth Goddess was a scum like himself? He enjoyed the benefits of both the Silver Moon Goddess and the Night Goddess, while the Earth Goddess had the Morning Goddess and the Night Goddess.

Just when Louie was puzzled, Shae's ambiguous voice interrupted his thoughts, "Lord God, as a new god, you are ignorant of the ancient divine system. Do you know why the goddesses are a majority and not the male gods?"

When Louie heard Shae's question, he pondered over it and said, "Is it because during ancient times, many races had matriarchal clans?"

When the fires of civilization had not yet begun, staying alive was difficult for any race, as a result, reproduction became the first priority. So, women who could bear children and provide milk for the health of the children dominated society and were the rulers.

After the gods lost their ancient powers, they gained power through faith. From that, it could be noticed that matriarchal clans would believe in female gods, making the gods overwhelmingly female. With how difficult it was to make gods fall, many gods still exist after so many years, and naturally, the majority were women.

Hearing Louie's answer, Shae praised, "Exactly. Now, you must be wondering why Chauntea would do such a thing since it does not match with her past behavior."

"However, this is her true nature. When the world was dominantly matriarchal, Chauntea was not an image of an old woman that she had now, but a young girl full of vitality. She was also the strongest god of that era."

Louie secretly nodded his head. Just for the name Mother Earth Goddess, her power should be related to the land, maternity, fertility, reproduction, and so on. These things were all vital for the survival of the many races. As a result, her power would definitely be at its peak.

"But as civilization developed, a patriarchal society substituted the matriarchal society. Chauntea's power also began to weaken. Although she possessed divine authorities of farming, earth, and other important divine authority that still made her powerful, she had lost her dominance over the gods. As time passed, she gradually lost her vitality and became elderly."

The Goddess of Darkness spoke using simple words to explain the development of tens of thousands of years. Louie finally faced the reason why the Earth Goddess had weakened over the years.

Gods were truly sad beings. In the river of time, they also had to adapt to the changes.

Chauntea was a symbolic example. She fell in rank due to the change of time, causing her to be affected and lost her youthful vigor.

It was no wonder why the gods did not allow civilizations of various races to develop significantly. This was why the gods did not like change.

"Thirty thousand years ago, all beings in the world almost went extinct due to the invasion of the alien civilization. Chauntea did not die in the war that almost destroyed the entire Crystal Wall System, but the war had left many races ruined. This caused a significant regression of civilization which changed Chauntea once more."

"She became young again. With her competitive and energetic spirit, she used the gap in her short awakenings to create an organization that could influence the main continent. She attempted to raise the social status of women and tried to bring back a matriarchal society again. Once such a change happened, she would be able to reach the pinnacle and become the head of the gods."

Shae's expression made it hard to tell what she was thinking. Who knew if she supported Chauntea or not.

Louie sucked in his breath. The Mother Earth Goddess was simply a pioneer of women's rights in the world of San Soliel. Of course, this goddess was not really seeking welfare for women, but it was related to her divine authority. She was pursuing women's rights for her own benefit.

It was no wonder she would create such an organization in which all the members were all women!

Naturally, it was hard to tell if there were transexuals as this was not a difficult thing to do with magic.

Chapter 338

"So, this Mother Earth Goddess has turned her back on the Goddess of Morning?"

After Louie heard Shae's analysis and explanation of the Mother Earth Goddess, his brain went on overdrive to sort out the relationship between the gods. He carefully probed her for more details.

At this time, Louie was happy he had decided to form a covenant with Shae. The superficial pleasures of her body aside, her secrets were even more precious.

Shae was a goddess who had maintained a powerful divine power since the beginning of the world. Compared to the Silver Moon Goddess Selune, Shae had a more thorough understanding of the secrets of the gods.

If not for Shae's warning, Louie would never have known that the Kingdom of Selar and the Kingdom of Danbusil were preparing to invade Dragon City. Although Louie was not afraid of the two nations, he had to pay attention to the churches that were behind them. The information of the Feminist Witch Council was also important to Louie. If he did not know about the identity of its mastermind, Louie would probably have suffered a great loss.

In the event that she was discovered, Louie would have to bear the wrath of the gods on Shae's behalf, but compared to the secrets and information that she provided, Louie felt that everything was worth it.

For the world of San Soliel, he was ultimately just a new god, a dragon that had just been recognized by the world.

Shae's face turned serious and she shook her head, "Chauntea and Lorentia did not part ways. The two were extremely close and intimate during the Age of the Gods. The reason why Chauntea helped me and allowed me to join her organization was that she wanted to use my power to help her achieve her purpose."

This novel is available on Hosted Novel.

"Lord, you are actually no different from Chauntea, aren't you? Both of you are using me while maintaining a relationship with another god. The only difference is that you chose Selune while Chauntea chose Lorentia."

Saying so, Shae smiled without smiling. The intelligence network of this goddess was rarely seen in the world, so how could he not see through Louie's little thoughts?

But it was no big deal since it was all reciprocated.

Even if Louie and her greatest enemy, the Silver Moon Goddess, maintained close ties, Shae would not say so and would not be angry. Compared to their hostile relationship, her fate was more critical. Once she regained her powers and once again became a goddess that no one dared to underestimate, she would have all the time in the world to deal with the Silver Moon Goddess.

A god's concept of time was always different from mortals, especially for an ancient god like Shae.

Louie was slightly embarrassed and quickly changed the subject, "So, Your Highness Shae, are you still connected with Chauntea and that witch council of hers?"

If Shae was still part of the organization, Louie was prepared to turn her into a spy to extract more information about Chauntea.

When a god clashed with another god, it would usually end in the defeat of one side, unless the two sides were stuck in a stalemate. Only then would the dispute end in a peaceful way.

Moreover, for immortal beings like the gods, the most important thing was their own life, followed by their faces. The loss of face was a big loss for the gods as it was likely that other gods would laugh and ridicule them for thousands of years. Who could stand such a thing?

He never imagined that Shae would shake her head. She stared at Louie with her void-like eyes, causing Louie to feel goosebumps. When Louie could not endure the silence anymore, She spoke, "I have been abandoned by Chauntea. After you destroyed my plans in the Shadow Realm, Chauntea abandoned me."

"I am already weak to the point of almost falling. Without any strength to help Chauntea complete her goal, it was more cost-effective to abandon a person like me who is hated by the gods. That way, Chauntea would suffer less pressure."

Shae's tone of voice might be light, but Louie could tell that she was gritting her teeth. This goddess was very petty and vindictive. In the past, she and Chauntea were in a hostile relationship because of the Goddess of Morning, now, Shae had completely formed a deep grudge against the Mother Earth Goddess.

Being abandoned was a huge slap in the face. It was a bigger shame than being humiliated by Louie. Louie humiliating her would only be known by the two of them, on the other hand, Chauntea abandoning her would be known by every god!

Hearing Shae's words, Louie had a thought. In the beginning, the Goddess of Night chose to make the Mother Earth Goddess her master. If the Mother Earth Goddess helped her cross through difficulties, then she would help her achieve her goal once she recovered more power.

But because of her failure in the Shadow Realm, Shae had been severely weakened. Seeing that she had no more use and was a huge risk, the Mother Earth Goddess had kicked her out.

It could be said that these gods were utilitarian. They would treat people well if they were useful and abandon people when they were useless.

After this Shae was in a desperate state and could only bow down to this new god while being the culprit of her current miserable situation.

'Does this mean that I am a spare tire?'

Thinking so, Louie felt a little upset.

'I guess that's fine, I have already crossed the bridge!'

Louie felt that this was still quite a bargain.

Shae did not know how many thoughts flashed through Louie's mind instantly. For an ancient god like Shae, she had long since lost this idea of self-amusement. On the other hand, a new god like Louie would still laugh at himself and entertain himself with his thoughts.

The Goddess of Night continued, "The demigod that I invited into the Shadow Realm, and the Spider Goddess are also part of the organization. In addition, there are some other mysterious existences whose true natures I am unaware of. I can guess some of them, but I do not have enough evidence."

"The Spider Goddess? The Mother Earth Goddess also invited the Spider Goddess? She really is quite indiscriminate."

Louie frowned. At this point, he finally understood how much power the Mother Earth Goddess had accumulated. It could be described as terrifying…

"In order to achieve her goal, Chauntea would not mind using them. Moreover, Rose is also a woman… Chauntea, who had returned to her initial self, was not harmonious towards everything. She is not an old woman who has no interest in anything… Only us gods who have lived for a long time know that Chauntea is capable of becoming the leader of the gods. In addition to the divine authorities she possesses, the most important thing was her ability and drive."

"Lord, you must not underestimate her. All records of her in the Era of the Gods that claim that she was a non-threatening god are written by those who did not know her true personality. She is one of the most dangerous gods!"

Louie did not take Shae's warning with a deaf ear and solemnly said, "Your Highness Shae, please rest assured. I will never underestimate any god, especially Chauntea who had lived for so long without falling. She is not someone ordinary gods could compete against."

From ancient times to now, there were many powerful gods that had fallen. There were no weak ones among those that had survived. Even the Goddess of Magic was only a young god in front of the Goddess of Earth. Only a few gods like Shae and Selune may be more ancient than her.

Louie did not regret standing opposite Chauntea. It must be known that once the gods returned, the world's productivity would be greatly enhanced. Even if it could not compete with a modern industrial society, the existence of gods would not allow mortals to have a lack of supply.

This was why the Mother Earth Goddess had so many believers. It was because everyone had to eat and plant. Many farmers were her believers. They would pray to her for a better harvest. The priests of the Mother Earth Goddess also possessed divine arts related to planting. Although it could not reach the level of modern Earth, farmers would still be grateful for this help.

Louie's divine authority over earth was only very small, but it still allowed Louie to bestow divine arts related to planting. These divine arts could be used to cultivate land and food.

This was the only way his territory could be sustainable. It had to at least be self-sufficient in food. Additionally, with the hybrid rice from Earth, Louie would not have to worry about his believers going hungry.

For a regime that united a god's power and a royal's power, the divine authority of earth was very important. Louie, as a god, needed to have long-term development plans. He could not be short-sighted.

At this moment, Louie's heart shook. He tilted his head and looked at the silver moon in the sky. The silver moon's halo expanded as if something was separating from the silver moon.

'Eh? My child is about to be born!'

'Why is it so fast? It's faster than the initial calculation.'

'Could it be that the Silver Moon Goddess had sensed that the seal of the gods was coming loose, so she used divine power to hasten the birth?'

Louie had a lot of thoughts in his mind, but his expression was one of great joy.

Having lived for almost thirty years as a human without getting married, he did not expect to have a child with a goddess after coming to this other world.

As a father-to-be, how could he not be joyful?

Chapter 339

《Chronicles of the New Era of the Gods》 —

In the first year of the New Era of the Gods, the silver moon emitted a bright halo as the child of god descended!

…

At Louie's side, Shae also raised her head and gazed at the glow of the moon. As an ancient god, Shae naturally knew what this signified.

This was a god giving birth, a new life would be born from the body of a god. To be able to make a moon bloom with such an incredible spectacle, this must be the Silver Moon Goddess Selune.

For Selune who had possessed the divine authority of the silver moon for a long time, she had long become its symbol. She was closely related to the silver moon. Unless she fell, no one could deprive her of the divine authority of the silver moon. Even the real owner of the silver moon Shae could not.

Seeing the silver moon behave in such a way, anyone who has a slight understanding of the gods knew what was happening.

'When did Selune find a lover? Who is it? To actually make her choose to give birth.'

After seeing this round of light, the first thing that the Goddess of Night was worried about was that Selune might have a relationship with a powerful god again.

As two gods who were hostile to each other since the beginning of the world, Shae's first reaction was to compare their fighting power and to see if her plans would receive any impact. This was not the first time that they had destroyed each other's plans in the countless years that they had fought each other.

In the Era of the Gods, Shae almost completely ended the million-year war between the two and killed the Silver Moon Goddess. However, she never imagined that Selune would put down her shame and defect to the Goddess of Love.

But even during that time, Selune did not choose to give birth to an heir. As the oldest goddess, Selune and Shae had relatively few mortal desires, unlike those mortals who became gods.

No one would have imagined that the Silver Moon Goddess would choose to give birth to a child when the gods were about to return.

As Shae was thinking about this, she saw Louie in the corner of her eye smiling with joy and instantly knew who the father of the child was.

After understanding the cause and effect, Shae was slightly surprised. She knew that Louie and Selune long had a secret agreement that could not be hidden from anyone or god. She did not expect the covenant to be more intimate than she thought that and they even had a child.

Although the gods and mortals had different views, goddesses would not randomly just give birth to a child. The most important thing was trust and feelings.

Shae was very wise and instantly understood why Selune would choose a new god like Louie and was willing to use children to build a good relationship…

The Silver Moon Kingdom and Dragon City had a huge range of influence due to political and geographical reasons. Moreover, Selune represented the elven god system while Louie represented the dragon god system. They both belonged to non-human god systems making their alliance quite suitable.

The previous Dragon God's character was the same as other dragons. It was proud, arrogant, and distanced from other races. As a result, it was quite isolated and did not form any alliances. If other gods wanted to pull dragons to their side, they would not be able to do it.

However, Louie was different. He was a newly promoted Dragon God. Although he possessed shortcomings like arrogance and lust, he knew how to unite and adapt to the point that he could be called sinister and cunning. This was something Shae personally experienced. For the Silver Moon Goddess whose believers were mostly elves, Louie was an ideal target for an alliance.

With the elves and dragons united, with both kingdoms supporting each other, the elves would be in a safer position. The Silver Moon Goddess would not need to worry about elves being in danger and her believers reduced. Now, she only needed to think about how to increase the population of the elves.

Louie's current title as the Dragon God might be famous but not real as his only dragon believer was Noella, but Selune was gambling that Louie's ability and tricks would allow him to obtain the majority of the dragon's faith.

'A gamble with a high chance of winning.'

This was what Shae felt about Selune's choice. She simply believed in Louie's basic abilities.

Faced with her sister, Shae did not dare underestimate her. She was a target that had survived for so long and even boldly chose not to go to sleep at the end of the Era of Disaster. By living on the main continent as a demigod, she was able to influence powerful gods, fully displaying what she was capable of.

Shae was fortunate to have found Louie and become his subordinate. At the very least, she had unintentionally eliminated a terrible enemy.

If Shae waited for Selune and Louie to reach their full potential, they would probably launch a full-scale assault that would destroy her. If Shae was still the powerful god that she was, she would not need to be afraid, but in her current state, she felt that she would not be able to survive under the threat of two powerful gods.

This novel is available on Hosted Novel.

Luck was also part of a person's strength.

This time, Shae was thinking of how to fully bring Louie to her side, so that Selune's biggest helper would become hers.

Geographically speaking, Dragon City and the Silver Moon Kingdom relied on each other. On the flip side, if both of them were hostile, they would become each other's biggest enemies.

If Louie could join forces with her, then the power of Dragon City and the power of the Church of the Goddess of Darkness, there would be no problem for her to exterminate the Silver Moon Kingdom. If the two of them annihilated Selune's believers, then they could completely kill her.

Plotting and scheming were always the Goddess of the Night's favorite pastime. After knowing the excessively close relationship between Selune and Louie. Shae knew that Louie and Selune's alliance was disadvantageous to her, so she began to think of how to separate the two and get the dragon on her side.

Even if Selune and Louie were inseparable right now as if they were in their honeymoon phase, Shae did not need to feel anxious. She had all the time in the world, a hundred years, in a thousand years, even a million years, a god's plan was always long and spectacular. She was not short of time.

Louie was completely unaware that Shae was already thinking of a plan that would span thousands to millions of years. With the knowledge that his child was about to be born, he had no more desire to speak with Shae.

His child's mother was about to give birth, but he was still fooling around with his mistress, even if he was a scum, he would not sink to that level of scumminess!

"Your Highness Shae, I think you already know what's happening. I will now leave for the Silver Moon Kingdom. I know you hate it there, so I will not invite you to go. Since I have no other requests for you, please feel free to do what you want next."

Louie said peacefully. Although Shae should be the child's aunt, the aunt and the mother would kill each other if they met. Whether there was any mutual love between Louie and Selune, it was still better for the child to stay away from this dangerous woman.

Once the child was born, he needed to make sure she stayed away from Shae!

There were times when domestic affairs among gods were more confusing and complicated than those of mortals.

Chapter 340

"Lord God, I have a sudden thought, why don't we have a child god too."

Just before Louie left, he heard the Goddess of Night's seductive voice. A faint temptation clawed at his heart, making it hard for any male to refuse.

Louie looked back at Shae, looking directly at the Goddess's star-like eyes. It was tranquil like the starry night but as terrifying as the emptiness of the void.

Her thin black skirt was slightly raised, exposing her delicate legs. Her skirt simply could not hide her delicate skin, making people imagine how soft and tender it was.

After looking at each other for a long time, Louie chuckled, "It's difficult for two gods to produce another god. This is a gamble and a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity that is difficult to encounter."

"…Moreover, Your Highness Shae, do you dare expose your true body to me? If you want to give birth to an heir for me, your incarnation won't do."

After those words, Louie did not look back. He reached out and opened a portal with divine power. The protective spell of the Silver Moon Kingdom had long recorded Louie's aura. Other than some places in the Silver Moon Kingdom, Louie could teleport anywhere he wanted.

Naturally, ordinary spells wouldn't be able to stop the gods, only the gods could.

Seeing Louie disappear afar, the Goddess of Night thought deeply. She sat on the stone bench in the garden with one hand resting on her cheek and her bare legs swinging back and forth.

No one knew what she was thinking at the moment.

After a long time of quietness, the Goddess of Night came back to her senses and felt that something was funny.

Louie's last words contained a deep meaning. In fact, it was to tell Shae that they simply did not have absolute trust in each other. If the two wanted a closer relationship and a firmer alliance, then they had to learn to trust each other.

"Asking the Goddess of Darkness to learn to trust, what a bold new god."

Shae whispered.

…

A portal appeared in the capital of the Silver Moon Kingdom, not far from the palace. Louie's figures as well as that of a unicorn emerged from it.

After seeing the change of the moon, the Queen of Unicorns, Lara, also asked to follow Louie back to the Silver Moon Kingdom.

Louie readily agreed to her request and brought her back with him.

Once they arrived at the Silver Moon Kingdom, Louie found that something was a bit wrong. He flew up the Ancient Tree of Life and stood at one of its branches. When he looked down, he could see the ancient trees that were being lived in by the elves.

At this moment, many elves had left their homes and surged into the streets. Under the flowers that fell, they pointed at the moon with faces of panic as they did not know why such a change was happening to the silver moon.

It was important to know that the majority of elves were believers of the Silver Moon Goddess. Regardless of how much they believed in the silver moon, any changes to the moon had a huge impact on the elves.

The priests of the Church of the Goddess of Silver Moon also took to the streets and persuaded the people to return to their houses. The army was also mobilized in case chaos erupted with so many people gathered together.

The priests of the church were laxer. With the coming of the change of the world, the gods could already communicate with their followers. The upper echelons of the church had already received a message from their goddess and knew that the goddess was not seriously hurt, so they were relieved.

Some knowledgeable people in the church had deduced that this was the Silver Moon Goddess giving birth. Although they did not know who her mate was, they knew not to speculate carelessly. Everyone just quietly waited for the arrival of the divine child.

Louie was flabbergasted at the chaos that was happening. He also remembered that no one among the elves knew that the Elven Queen was also the Silver Moon Goddess, Selune. She had been hiding her identity to reduce the possibility of danger. However, with the coming of the gods imminent and her child about to be born, she probably did not want to hide anymore.

It was also fortunate that the Goddess was in the guise of a queen. She had almost no contact with anyone, even with close friends. So the mystery of the gods persisted in her. Even if the elves knew that the queen they had served for thousands of years was their goddess, there wouldn't be any huge disturbance.

The light of the silver moon immediately spilled over the entire kingdom. Louie felt slightly uncomfortable walking under the moonlight as this was not his domain.

"It's here, Lara."

Louie took the Unicorn Queen to the palace of the silver moon, where there were no longer any guards. Instead, the palace was surrounded by layers of divine power. The Goddess had long protected herself and did not think too lightly of her own delivery.

Even if Louie wanted to break through, he would have to face numerous difficulties, but after sensing Louie and Lara's presence, the divine power dispersed and opened a path for the two to enter the hall.

Both Louie and Lara were familiar with the palace and walked directly up the wooden stairs to reach the innermost level. When they entered, they saw the space covered with the light of the moon. Green branches bloomed with flowers that turned silvery white under the moonlight.

A blue moon pool was showered with endless moonlight as divine power drummed. The mist covered the delicate body inside the pool of water. The Silver Moon Goddess, Selune, was unclothed sitting in the middle of the pool and letting out painful whispers.

The blue water of the pool gradually turned into the color of the moon, and the shoulders of the Silver Moon Goddess submerged into it. Selune's forehead was covered with fine sweat stains. She closed her eyes tightly and her brows wrinkled together. Although gods were more tolerant than mortals, the birth of a child was still a hard thing for the goddesses.

Moreover, this was the first time the Goddess of the Silver Moon had become a mother.

Sensing Louie and Lara's presence, Selune opened her silver eyes, which now looked like the full moon, making it impossible to see the feelings and emotions inside her.

She looked at Louie and smiled. After seeing Louie's response, she closed her eyes once more and shifted her mind and will to the child in her belly.

"Budump… budump…"

The Goddess' heartbeat sounded and in this clear heartbeat was a tiny pulse mixed in.

Gradually, the heartbeat and the faint pulse got closer in rhythm until they almost became one. The sound was also more and more urgent as if a soft drum was beating. And then a child's cry suddenly sounded in this moonlight.

This would have been a very strange scene, but Louie rejoiced. His inverted pupils could clearly see the soul forming.

The soul of a child of a god had nothing to do with the source of souls, the River Styx. It was born from nothingness and only divinity. It could be said that it was the purest of souls and not a reincarnation. The perfect body of a god would reject the defilement of any other soul.

The child of a god was born from pure divinity without any impurities. The knowledge that they were born with was given by their parents.

Just then, the Goddess of the Silver Moon opened her eyes and weakly said, "Your Highness Louie, it's time."

At that moment, Louie silently nodded and separated a part of his divinity. He infused it with the knowledge of the dragons, the breath of his own divine authority, and watched it grow before throwing it into the moon pool.

Truly divine conception was a complicated affair, as both parties in it needed to infuse their vitality at the fertilization and birthing stages. If any of the procedures went wrong, then the child of the god would not be successfully born. It would definitely become an abomination.

In other words, it was possible to tell of any cuckoldry among the gods.

When Louie's divinity was injected into the pool of water, the moonlight in the sky shook. The endless silver moonlight began to converge and the bright light descended like a pillar of light that connected heaven and earth.

All the elves in the capital stopped praying and looked in amazement. They watched as the moonlight converged in the sky and into the queen's palace.

'Wasn't the Silver Moon Goddess giving birth? Why is the moonlight converging to the queen's palace?'

Many of the elves were puzzled and even dismayed. Only some of the church's upper echelons finally understood. In fact, these people had long felt that something was up with the elven queen. In the past, there were suspicions that the elven queen was the incarnation of the Silver Moon Goddess, but from what they saw now, they felt that they had been too timid as the elven queen was the Silver Moon Goddess herself!

The Silver Moon Goddess Selune coalesced the power of the divine authority of the moon and the nature of the elves onto the newly born baby, while Louie followed it up with his divinity, a dragon's nature, and the power of the divine authority of life.

Louie had chosen this after careful consideration. He now only had the complete divine authorities of time and dream. The divine authorities of earth and magic were only fragments. The closest divine authority to the elves would be the divine authority of life!

The divine authority of life originally belonged to the creator of the elves, who had turned into the Ancient Tree of Life.

When life, moon, dragon, and elf were completely fused into one, the 'Queen of Life and Elves' was born!

The scene instantly became muted, and what appeared in the moon pool was a dragon egg.

The Goddess of Silver Moon and the Goddess of Night did not have a race. They were neither human nor elves. According to theory, their race would be 'gods'.

The Silver Moon Goddess, whose race was very versatile, eventually obeyed Louie and gave birth to an heir in the form of a dragon.

Under the loving and joyful gaze of Louie and the Silver Moon Goddess, the dragon egg cracked.

Chapter 341

The Elf Dragon, also known as the Moonlight Dragon, is a legendary dragon species born of the God of Dragons and the Goddess of the Silver Moon. It was born with great power and a force of the gods.

Mortals should not try to pestle against it. If you reason with it, you may have a chance to live.

(Note 1: There is only one Moonlight Dragon in the world, and it is the famous Queen of Life on the main continent.)

(Note 2: The Dragon God has created many legendary dragon species, some even weak gods are unwilling to face. The vast majority of legendary dragon species are cruel by nature, legendary rank powerhouses should not try to resist when seen.)

(Note 3: The legendary dragon species of the Abyss and Hell are the most ruthless and cruel ones, do not be tempted by their beauty.)

—《Record of Legendary Dragon Species》

…

"Crack— Crack—"

The giant silver-white egg cracked. Louie and Selune looked at each other with joy in their eyes.

The Silver Moon Goddess rose from the pool. Her divine power surged and shrouded her naked body in a mist. The Goddess had returned to her true form, no longer the form of the 'queen' that she had shown her people. Behind her was the light of the silver moon that seemed to be connected to the real silver moon. There was even a bright halo behind her.

Without her veil, Selune's soft face that was as gentle as the moonlight was revealed. Divine power filled every inch of her skin. Even if mortals saw her now, they could only admire and worship her.

"Woo— woo—"

A slightly childish dragon roar came from the egg shell. With a dragon claw poking out, a young dragon crawled out of the egg.

This dragon's body seemed to shine with the moonlight, which was different from the color of a silver dragon or a white dragon. Her whole body seemed condensed by the moonlight as if it was transparent. People would even doubt whether this dragon had any organs and bowels as it seemed to only be a combination of flesh and energy.

The dragon's head, horns, wings, body, and tail slowly revealed themselves as the dragon crawled out of the egg. The moonlight caressed her body as if whispering in her heart. The sounds coming from the dragon felt childish, almost like a puppy, but the body of the dragon was stunning. Even if humans could not understand the beauty of a dragon, they would still be captivated when they see its cold but gentle appearance.

Immediately, this dragon that had just been born began to eat the egg shell that it came out of. This gave it the nutrition it needed to glow at a speed visible to the naked eyes. Fine moon-colored scales grew from her body which seemed rather than ordinary dragons. But upon each scale were engraved countless runes.

It didn't take long for the dragon that looked like a puppy to grow after swallowing the eggshell. This dragon continued to grow until it was a bit short of ten meters.

The Unicorn Queen Lara, who was also inside the palace, witnessed the birth of this legendary dragon species. Her eyes flashed with surprise as she took two steps back. She did not dare resist excessively, for fear of hurting the Elf Dragon, but she was forced back by the juvenile dragon's uncontrollable dragon and divine power.

Generally, dragons that had just been born had no combat power. Let alone powerhouses, even ordinary beasts would be able to defeat them. This was why young dragons grew up by their parents' side until they reached the juvenile stage.

But the Elf Dragon in front was different. She was born with demi-god level power that broke past a dragon's growth limit. It did not need to rely on years of growth to gain power because it wasn't just a dragon, but a child of god!

This novel is available on Hosted Novel.

Louie and the Silver Moon Goddess not only contributed a huge amount of divine power and divinity but also blessed her with the power of divine authority. Because the daughter's divinity belonged to the parents, she could borrow their divinity to display the divine authorities of 'moon' and 'life'.

As one of the oldest goddesses, the Silver Moon Goddess gave a bit more. As a result, their daughter looked like another round moon that bloomed with cool moonlight. If she did not have the shape of a dragon, people would not believe that she was a dragon.

On the other hand, Louie gave her the perfected genes of a dragon that he had obtained from the Terran Civilization. It was just that she would have to grow more to display a dragon's full power. The Elf Dragon that had just been born wasn't very strong, only when she reached the stage of an ancient dragon could she completely display a dragon's full power. At that time, even weaker gods would not be willing to fight her.

She had powerful physical ability and had been bestowed with divine ability. Gods that were not focused on combat would have a headache when facing her.

The Silver Moon Goddess gave her daughter the present, while Louie gave her the future.

Gradually, their daughter opened her eyes. The only part of her body that did not match the moon-color of her body was her dragon pupils which possessed the same inverted pair of dark gold pupils that Louie had.

"Father God… Mother God…"

After crossing the initial period, the dragon opened its mouth, from which came out a childish voice that had the softness of the moon and the majesty of a dragon.

Even when ordinary dragons were born, they would receive the dragon's heritage to gain knowledge. As the daughter of two gods, the Elf Dragon was born with a lot of knowledge. Louie and Sleune gave all the necessary knowledge to their daughter. Although she was given this information, it was impossible for her to automatically comprehend all of it. As time passed, she would be able to gradually turn this knowledge into her own use.

From birth, the Elf Dragon had mastered all languages from the divine to the abyssal. It knew the mystery of life and the silver moon. With Louie's indoctrination, he had passed on knowledge that a good king should learn about such as politics, economics, and the military.

"Your Highness Louie, it occurred to me that we have not named our daughter yet."

A ten-meter-long body was small for a giant dragon, but for humanoid creatures, it was already a behemoth. The newly-born elf dragon had moistened eyes as it lightly probed into the arms of the Silver Moon Goddess. The Silver Moon Goddess with her slender hands gently caressed her daughter's head with eyes full of warmth.

Although she was a goddess, she was also a mother. With her maternal instincts, she infused all her heart and her feelings towards her first and possibly only child in this life.

Louie was a little pensive and slowly voiced, "Alexia. My daughter, your name shall be Alexia. You will become the ruler of dragons and elves!"

Being born without a surname was inevitable for a child of the gods.

The name Galakrond that Louie had given himself had already become the true name of the Dragon God. Even if she was his child, she could not bear the name of a god. It would be blasphemy and she would not be able to bear the meaning that the name brought.

'Selune' was also the same. It was the only name of the Goddess of the Silver Moon, but also represented the essence of the world. Unlike the children of nobles, the child of two gods could only have a simple name.

"Come to me, my dear Alexia."

Louie smiled tenderly at his daughter. The Elf Dragon's head came to him. As she was sandwiched between her father and mother, her large pupils narrowed, revealing a childlike dependence.

The two gods warmed up to their daughter. After a long while, Louie said, "…Your Highness Selune, I will bring Alexia back to Dragon City and teach her how to become a qualified ruler. Sisna is also there at the moment, so as her sister, it should be logical for her to teach her sister."

Although Alexia was born with knowledge, she only knew things but did not know how to apply them. She would still need to learn, but unlike mortals, she did not need to memorize knowledge. It was enough to just learn how to apply it.

The world was truly unfair in this way. Mortals had to spend more than ten lifetimes if they wanted to learn so much knowledge, but the newly born Alexia was already rich in it. Mortals had to bet on their courage and persistence to pursue everything, but Alexia already had it all at birth.

As long as Louie and the Silver Moon Goddess did not fall, Alexia, their daughter, was born immortal!

If Louie did not know that Alexia's soul was just born and didn't have any past lives, Louie would probably think that her soul had saved a galaxy to be able to get such a good birth in this one.

This was a true offspring of a god. It was extremely rare for gods to have offspring because, in the entire history of San Soliel, the number of children born by the gods was probably less than ten. The vast majority were just species born with gods and other creatures.

The Silver Moon Goddess was slightly reluctant. She was like a mother who was about to be separated from the child she had just given birth to, but ultimately, a goddess and mortal women were different. Selune just revealed a touch of reluctance before coldly speaking.

"This is what we initially discussed, Your Highness Louie! Alexia will be left to you to teach. Compared to the Silver Moon Kingdom, Dragon City is in a more important location. She must be able to grasp the authority that you have given her. After this, I will send an oracle in the name of the Silver Moon, so that she can become the new ruler of the elves. With the help of Sisna, she should not encounter too much trouble."

As the Silver Moon Goddess' adopted daughter, Sisna could be considered Alexia's sister. With the loyal and steadfast character of that ranger general, the church of the Goddess of the Silver Moon would definitely support the two of them. Even if Alexia was not a purebred elf, but a hybrid of an elf and a dragon, she would not have a hard time taking over as the king of elves.

With military power and divine power in her hands, Louie and Selune would be disappointed if their daughter could not grasp the Silver Moon Kingdom.

Although this might seem cruel, the child of gods enjoys great power and receives less parental love. Even her existence was a compromise between the interests of the gods.

What Louie could do was to give his daughter as much fatherly love as possible.

"Alexia, take on the form of an elf, and you will join me and your mother to meet your future citizens."

Alexia' hung her head low as if searching for the dragon's [Ultimate Transformation] spell from her innate knowledge. With her ability, she easily changed from a dragon into a young elf who appeared to only be ten years old, without clothes.

"My daughter, your beauty will surely make all the dragons and elves fall in love with you!"

Louie let out an exclamation.

Chapter 342

Alexia took on a humanoid elven form. Unlike normal dragons, Alexia's dragon form and elf forms were her base forms. A true transformation would require her to switch to another race.

But whether it was elves or dragons, they were extremely prideful. As a child of gods, Alexia would also feel disdain for other races from the bottom of her heart.

She looked like a young elf of about ten years old. Her skin was pale like her mother's, and at night it would turn translucent under the light of the moon.

She had a pair of long elf ears. Her silver-white hair seemed like a waterfall that reached her ankles. There was a small and lovely dragon horn poking out from her hair. Her body was as delicate as jade and her skin had no hair.

She thus stood naked in front of Louie and Selune. Although she was young, she was already a stunning beauty that did not match her age.

However, in terms of human age, Alexia was only ten years old, so she still looked like a child.

Louie knew that Alexia would look like this for a long time. She had the power of a demigod, but her growth rate was the same as that of elves and dragons. She would still need time to grow as this was the rule of nature and gods were not able to completely go against it.

Alexia's youthful and beautiful face showed a troubled look as she became distressed about what to wear.

This was the most inconveniencing side effect of being born with knowledge. Because she knew too many things without much life experience, her ability to decide was lacking.

Louie did not continue to watch his daughter in distress. He pointed at her and conjured up a beautiful dress with divine power that covered her naked body.

The dress was colored in silver and gold with tassels dangling at the hem, precise and detailed lace trims at the cuff, and arcane runes and elven floral patterns. This made Alexia as cute as a doll.

Not only did the dress look cute, but because of the deep colors in the details, it added a touch of majesty to her. Louie and Selune did not need a cute daughter to pamper, but a queen who could unite the forces of the main continent.

"Father God, Mother God, what do you think of this outfit? Does it look good?"

Alexia twirled in her bare feet. The hem of her skirt soared up exposing her white calves. She was still young but already had a beautiful face especially when she smiled.

She was like her mother, even when smiling, she had a slightly reserved look.

Alexia did not know how to make decisions yet and did not have her own aesthetics. She naturally felt that the clothes her father chose for her were what he liked.

"Of course, Alexia, you are my daughter, the favorite of the moon. The only thing that can rival you in this world is the bright moon overhead."

Who knew if the Silver Moon Goddess was praising her daughter or boasting. First of all, the mother and daughter pair were absolute beauties under heaven. The Goddess was not his wife but a lover, and Alexia was his first daughter. Naturally, he would feel that they were the most beautiful mother and daughter in the world.

However, this wasn't a completely false statement. In the Crystal Wall System, there were only a few females that were comparable to the Silver Moon Goddess.

The Silver Moon Goddess extended her hand forward. She turned her divine power into the moonlight that surrounded Alexia, brightening her path with cold pale light wherever she walked. The mist-like moonlight hid Alexia in another layer, making her appear like a hazy beauty.

Then the Silver Moon Goddess waved her hand upwards. The palace immediately grew emerald branches and leaves and elegant flowers. They turned into ornaments that embellished Alexia's dress. Small flower essences were also summoned, hovering and dancing around her, making it look like a group of stars dancing around the moon.

Louie chuckled as he looked at the Silver Moon Goddess dressing her daughter with interest. He felt that every mother had the same instinct, they wanted to treat their children as dolls and make them beautiful.

Louie the thought of Sisna who was also raised by the Goddess. However, Sisna never received the same favor Alexia received. According to Sisna, she had undergone the most rigorous training to become a powerful ranger general. This might have been the difference between biological and non-biological children.

Search Hosted Novel for the original.

Louie looked at his daughter with his inverted pupils. The more he looked at her, the more he loved her. He and Alexia had an extremely close connection. For mortals, this was a bloodline connection, but for the gods, the connection was in the form of divinity.

His daughter's body was also the best instrument to descend on the mortal world for Louie as well as the Silver Moon Goddess once they became gods.

This was also why Louie and Sleune chose to give birth to a child. They were preparing for the future. Once all the gods had fully appeared, they would not be able to appear on the main continent anymore at will. Even if they could act casually with their incarnations, they would be forbidden to intervene in mortal affairs with the power of a god.

However, Alexia was different. She was born with a divine body, but she wasn't a god. She could stay in the main continent for a long period of time. As long as she needed it, she could borrow Louie and Selune's power easily and she could become unparalleled in the main continent.

Alexia was Louie and Selune's cheat weapon!

Many gods also understood this point, and there had been many gods who also attempted this in order to influence the main continent, but unfortunately, the majority of those born were abominations as the chances of success were low.

"Alexia, you should also hide the dragon horns on your head. This is not what an elf should look like and will easily upset the nation."

The Goddess of the Silver Moon fazed at Alexia's dragon horns and spoke softly in exhortation.

This was important for the elves and the dragons. With their proud nature, they would not allow their own bloodlines to appear tainted. Even if Alexia was the child of the Dragon God and the Silver Moon Goddess, they would instinctively feel rejection.

Only elves could rule the elves, and only dragons could rule the dragons. This was the ideology that both races had.

"Mother God, this dragon horn is a gift from father god. Even you, should not make a dragon hide their pride symbol."

Alexia refuted her mother with a resounding voice. Her pair of gold inverted pupils started without backing down against the Silver Moon Goddess. That stubborn look seemed to be telling Selune that no matter how she asked, she would not put away her dragon horns, the same as how she would never hide her pointed ears.

"A dragon's stubbornness…"

The Silver Moon Goddess was stunned for a moment before letting out a light laugh.

Seeing Alexia insist, Selune did not say anything. She understood what the pride of the elves and the stubbornness of a dragon were like.

Even if Selune was not a true elf in essence, Louie was also not a pure dragon in essence. However, their child definitely had the characteristics of an elf and a dragon.

"It's okay, Your Highness Selune, we should trust Alexia. She is our crystallization, so she would not let us down."

Louie interrupted the mother-daughter pair and looked at his daughter with an admiring and gratifying look.

"Yes, Father god! I will not let you and Mother God down. Whether it be dragons or elves, I will definitely make them kneel and submit to you."

Alexia's tone was very much like her mother's, always cool and easy going without much enthusiasm or emotional ups and downs. This was the nature of the moon that Alexia was born with.

"Go out Alexia, let the citizens of the Silver Moon Kingdom witness their future queen, witness the child of gods, and at the same time, let them rejoice and marvel at your beauty.

"No, father god! My beauty only blooms for you and mother god. Only you and mother god will have all my love."

Alexia held up her skirt and elegantly performed the ancient elven salute. The flower essences continued flying around her. The coolness of the moonlight and the hundred flowers around her emitted a cold and sweet fragrance that made her look like a little fairy.

"Really a well-behaved and lovely child…"

Louie smiled lovingly and opened his arms to Alexia. The little elf girl gave a cheerful cry and jumped into Louie's arms. Her face flushed as she excitedly hugged Louie's neck and rubbed his face with hers. This time Alexia looked like she had a hint of a little girl's childishness.

Louie carried Alexia's legs and said to the Unicorn Queen behind him, "Lara, I'm sorry for troubling you."

"It will be my pleasure, Your Highness Louie."

The Unicorn Queen walked up to Louie with an elegant stride and hung her head slightly.

Louie carefully placed Alexia on Lara's back. Although Alexia had the power of a demigod, and there was nothing to worry about, as even a legendary spell would not hurt her, Louie, who was a new father, was still afraid that his beautiful little fairy would get a little bump.

"Aunt Lara."

Alexia sat on the Unicorn Queen's back and hugged her neck affectionately. Lara was also included in the knowledge that she possessed."

"Let us go, my little princess."

The enthusiastic and lively Lara sounded delighted as she carried Alexia outside the palace.

"Let us go out as well, Your Highness Selune. Let your believers and citizens share the joy."

Louie said to Selune, who seemed to be as quiet as the moon. She nodded her head and advanced cloaked in the moonlight.

Chapter 343

Lara ran happily in the dense forest with Alexia on her back. The Ancient Tree of Life had countless rhizomes running through the earth around it, creating a miniature forest in and of itself. It was also a sacred place for elves, rangers, and druids.

The holy unicorn treaded lightly as the skirt of the elven girl on her back fluttered in the wind. That was a true elf under the moon. Her laughter was like silver bells, beautiful and fantastical.

Louie and Selune also followed in step. The two did not walk fast, but no matter how quickly Lara ran, the two were still following close behind. Together, they looked at the elven girl with eyes full of tenderness.

"Even if she is born with knowledge, she is still just a child, curious about everything in this world."

Louie spoke with a soft tone. His gaze followed Alexia's petite body while he spoke to the Silver Moon Goddess beside him.

Alexia possessed a lot of knowledge, but this was not from her own memory. It was the same as people on the internet who enjoyed the scenery and photos that other people shared. However, knowing was different from experiencing things by oneself.

This was the case with Alexia. She could only fully understand people and objects and relate them with things in her mind if she saw them in person.

"She is not an ordinary child, and this kind of childhood fun will not last long."

The Silver Moon Goddess spoke in a light and elegant tone. There was no guilt in her words at her child's inability to enjoy her childhood, but rather she took it for granted.

Gods could spoil their children, but it was different from how mortals spoiled their children for no reason. If Alexia could not show her value, Selune would still care about her, but she would not always keep her eye on her.

Mortals had children to continue on their lineage and their instincts were to reproduce, but for the gods, they did not need to have any heirs. Their children were there to be a continuation of their philosophy, a tool, or perhaps even a prop for their resurrection.

Gods were such cruel beings that did not have the three views on morality. For example, Sisna was adopted by Selune, but it was done for Selune's plans, to allow herself to resurrect.

She could not be blamed for being heartless as this was the nature of all gods.

"You are right. Alexia will not be able to play like a real child. Once she perceives all things corresponding to her knowledge, it will be time for her to show her true value."

Support us at Hosted Novel.

Louie nodded in response. Although it was a little twisted, he was already seeing and solving problems in the way a god did.

"I believe in Your Highness Louie's ability to teach Alexia well. You are far superior to me in ruling over mortals."

The Silver Moon Goddess said sincerely.

Gods were not omnipotent. Each god specialized in different areas, and the vast majority of them did not have any talent in leadership. If they lost their divine power, they could become ordinary kings, but they might not necessarily be able to do better than mortal kings.

On the other hand, Selune had always watched the development of Dragon City. In just a few short years, Louie had developed the territory to a high standard. Even if it was unknown where Louie obtained material support, his concept of governance and philosophy were definitely beyond the level of civilization in this world.

The Terran Civilization calling this world a group of barbarians was not a mistake, but in the development of arts and mystical power, the Terrans could not compare. That said, in other aspects, San Soliel could not even beat Earth, let alone the Terran Civilization.

"Please rest assured of this point, Your Highness Selune. I have already passed on all my knowledge to Alexia. She is the crystallization of both of our excellence. I believe that she would be able to comprehend it and perfect the management of our territories and believers."

Louie responded with a slight nod of his head.

"I also believe that Alexia could do better. I believe that the elven race would become more vitalized under her leadership. With her here, I can safely put down all matters of the main continent and focus on the threat that other gods pose. As long as the number of elves in the community doubles, I will have enough believers and can also train more gods in the elven system."

The Silver Moon Goddess spoke lightly as if she was able to visualize the day she would become one of the strongest gods with the same might as the previous elven god.

A god's power depended not only on its own power but also on the number of its allies and the total number of gods in its divine system.

So, when there were too many believers, it did not bring much power to them in maintaining the basic number of believers. They would need to configure their system optimally. For example, when the elven population doubled, the Silver Moon Goddess would only need half while the other half could become the believer of a different god under the same system. This was the best way to cultivate gods.

"The population of Dragon City is also close to saturation. With the special crops I brought, Dragon City can reach complete self-sufficiency soon. Once I completely step into the world of the gods, I can use the divine authority of the earth to cultivate priests who will use divine magic to increase the yield of food."

"If that happens, there would probably be a surplus of food even if the Silver Moon Kingdom was also given a share. Since selling food is not a good trade, I decided—"

Before Louie could finish, the Silver Moon Goddess cut him off, "You want to expand your territory?"

"Exactly."

Louie smiled and nodded, "For me, the population of Dragon City can no longer guarantee the total number of my believers. In the future, I may also create more subordinate gods, so having a sufficient population is a must."

"I am going to expand south of Dragon City and occupy all territory directly in the coastline. There are various tribes living primitive lives in this land. With enough material resources at hand, I can give them civilization, so that they could become more of my believers.

"Moreover, the Kingdom of Selar and the Kingdom of Danbusil are preparing in secret to invade Dragon City. This also gives me enough reason to counterattack and occupy the land of these two countries. If I succeed, I will be able to establish a new empire in the south of the continent. With my covenant with you, the entire southern part of the continent will be under both of our controls."

Louie pointed his finger at a map made of divine power to appear. Louie pointed at the entire southern continent with a gaze full of great ambition.

As long as his plans succeeded, the number of believers would be enough to make him a high-tier god. Louie would even have enough to establish his own divine system.

"The only problem I have is that when the territory grows too big, the faith would be mixed with impurities. Other gods would definitely intervene and compete with me for a portion of the faith."

Louie lightly sighed. At the moment, Dragon City was the only territory that he possessed. He could make the territory belong to him and believe in him, but once the territory expanded to tens of millions of people, then he would not be able to make everyone believe in him. The gods would certainly intervene and try to take some faith. This was part of the agreement between gods. Any god who defied this agreement would become an enemy of all the gods. They were certain to die.

This was the best way to explain what happened to Shae.

Only the god of gods could completely unify the gods and become the unique king. However, they had never appeared in history. It was only a theoretical existence that countless powerful gods tried to become.

This was also Louie's ultimate goal!

"The Kingdoms of Selar and Danbusil are actually going to make a move against Dragon City?"

The Silver Moon Goddess's lips opened, and her eyes flashed with surprise. She obviously did not know this information. Seeing this Louie secretly sighed. Shae's intelligence network and mastery over secrets was a powerful talent that could make her be called the most dangerous existence among the gods.

"Is it because of Noella?"

Selune frowned. She also knew that Noella had been fooled by Shae a thousand years ago and caused chaos on the main continent. At that time, the gods were gone, and most of the demigods were in hiding. A dragon close to the demigod level was already a natural disaster for mortals. The ancestors of Selar and Danbusil both died under Noella's dragon breath and even their capital was overturned.

"This is just an excuse because the two countries have the support of the Church of the Goddess of Magic and the Goddess of Earth behind them, they dared to launch an invasion against Dragon City. Noella just became an excuse for the war. Without Noella, they would just find other excuses."

Hearing Louie's words, the Silver Moon Goddess gave him a surprised look, wondering where Louie obtained his information. He not only knew that two countries with which he had no contact were going to wage war against him, but he also knew the people backing them.

This kind of agreement between the church and the kingdoms should have been done with absolute secrecy and would not be leaked out.

As long as Louie does not say it, Selune would never imagine that her most hated sister was now hiding in Dragon City and even had a covenant with her lover.

"The Goddess of Magic Mismisella and the Mother Earth Goddess Chauntea… Please rest assured, as your ally, I will stand firmly with you and face them together."

Seeing the Silver Moon Goddess still have unwavering faith in him, Louie was also joyful.

It must be known that since Selune had fallen this low, it would be an unwise decision to make enemies with any of the powerful gods, but the Silver Moon Goddess was also worthy of the most ancient goddess. She was bold and did not care about making enemies with any god after having the possibility of reaching high-tier divine power again.

"The current Goddess of Magic is the reincarnation of the third generation. The first two generations of the Goddess of Magic have completely fallen… This generation of Goddess of Magic has a relatively mild personality and is not as intense and acerbic as the first two, so I still prefer her… Also, I have an old grudge against the Goddess of Magic, so I will do my best to help you."

Selune smiled with the moonlight, but a faint bloodlust also came from her.

"You and the Goddess of Magic have an old grudge?"

Louie asked curiously.

"The first Goddess of Magic is the child of Shae and me …"

The Silver Moon Goddess' words made Louie freeze.

What? Aren't you both women? And then you still have children? Should I expect no less from the gods?

Chapter 344

Louie was not too shocked that two goddesses could have children, because gods didn't really have a set gender. They could be male or female, and the vast majority of them rarely change their gender once they settled on one.

So, if two goddesses were together, one of them must have temporarily changed into a male, making it possible for them to give birth to a child. Even Louie himself could become female if he wanted to, but he was not interested in doing so, so he wouldn't.

'No, even if Her Highness Selune and Her Highness Shae were to give birth to the Goddess of Magic, they shouldn't have done it through intercourse.'

The thought of two goddesses being entwined popped up in Louie's head. When he tried to guess who was on the attacking and who was on the receiving end, he flatly denied this thought.

This was because Louie had slept with the Silver Moon Goddess Selune and had physical communication with Shae's incarnation. Even if an incarnation was different from the true body, Louie could feel both of their inexperience.

In other words, regardless of how much theoretical knowledge these two goddesses had or how many men and women they had seen, they themselves had absolutely no experience. Since they had no experience, how did they have a child? Moreover, the Goddess of Magic was a powerful god.

Selune was smart enough to know what Louie was thinking and smiled. With a pleasant voice, she said, "…In the earliest era, gods were not born from faith, but from their natures."

"At that time, the entire world of San Soliel had not yet completely formed and the realms hadn't been divided. During that time Shae and I wielded the power of the source and clashed without a victor. The source of light and darkness clashed and combined with the source of magic, as a result, the first generation of the Goddess of Magic was born."

Selune and Louie walked under the forest of the Ancient Tree of Life. Together they gazed at the back of the unicorn and their child frolicking under the moonlight.

"The birth of the Goddess of Magic greatly reduced my and Shae's strength. In essence, she was vitriolic and greedy. She even tried to destroy Shae and me to take away our powers. As a result, I joined forces with Shar and killed her to recoup our losses."

"At that time, a great change occurred in the world, and as we Ancient Gods lost our connection to the source, we were greatly weakened. We could no longer take back the power of the Goddess of Magic, and instead allowed her to reincarnate."

"After her reincarnation into her second generation, the Goddess of Magic was no longer the same as the first generation. Perhaps influenced by the first generation, she still coveted my and Shae's power but to a lesser degree. The world at that time was similar to the current world. There were only a small number of mages and only a few races and talented people could learn and use spells. As a result, she only had a few followers. Even though she possessed the divine authority of magic, the second generation was eventually killed by me and Shae, allowing us to take back most of the power that belonged to us."

Selune's tone was relaxed as she narrated the deeds she had once done and even killed two generations of the Goddess of Magic.

Louie listened and sighed. Just as he expected, Selune wasn't really some good samaritan.

"But even then, recapturing the power that belonged to me is of little use. The Gods require faith more than the essence of the source. The power of the source is useless unless we return to our prime, and without it, we are no different from ordinary gods. This is why Shae was able to make every god afraid when she was at her strongest. Only a god born from the source could exert such power.

"The Goddess of Magic has once again reincarnated as Mismisella, the third generation of the Goddess of Magic. She had completely abandoned the temperament of the first two generations and became much gentler and smarter. She chose to become a neutral force in order to gather more faith. She created more connections and established the magic network that increased the number of mages. The Goddess of Magic also used this to reach high-tier divine power. She is no longer subject to the previous generations but still possesses a grudge against us for being enemies before."

"At that time I had also been completely defeated by Shae. My divine authority was stripped from me, but I was also able to obtain the divine authority of the moon. I had been the silver moon until now, and the third generation Goddess of Magic has also survived so far."

The Silver Moon Goddess lowered her eyes and did not mind telling Louie about her history of defeat. There was nothing to hide between the two, but Selune had survived for too long and could not tell Louie everything in one go, so she could only give answers when Louie asked her something,

"So, your Highness Selune and I are natural allies when facing the Goddess of Magic."

"No, even if I didn't have an old grudge against Mismisella, I would still be on your side if she turned against you. You are the most important person to me right now."

The Silver Moon Goddess raised her head and let out a cold smile. Her beautiful face shrouded by moonlight seemed tender and emotional amidst the coldness, yet her eyes which showed no emotion flashed with rage.

In an instant, Louie was stunned. Although he knew that gods choose the most favorable side, her emotional words still touched him.

Seeing the Goddess' eyes, Louie had the urge to play with her and make her sing.

Suppressing his draconic instincts, Louie said in a relaxed tone, "This time, I need some troops from the Silver Moon Kingdom to defend against the invasion of the Selar and Danbusil Kingdom."

Since the Goddess expressed her support, Louie did not stay humble and made his request.

The elves of the Silver Moon Kingdom had been developing and accumulating for thousands of years. Their military strength was definitely not weak in the main continent. Still, the elves had a low population and low fertility, making it hard for them to withstand a war of attrition, so they could not become the hegemony of the continent.

But this time, Selune did not smile and shook her head, "I'm afraid to disappoint you, Your Highness but the Silver Moon Kingdom is temporarily unable to support you."

Search Hosted Novel for the original.

"Eh, why?"

Louie was not displeased by this as waited for the Silver Moon Goddess to give him sufficient treason.

"In the recent past, traces of the drow elves had been spotted in the Forest of the Moon. Those drow elves who hated this land have once again crawled out from the Dark Lands and prepared their own revenge."

Selune's words contained worry. The drow elves and the elves of the Silver Moon Kingdom started as the same race, but because of the relationship between their gods, they had been split, resulting in the drow elves being banished. They never forgot their hatred of the elves and grew their forces for tens of thousands of years. They would invade and kill their fellow race on this land at every opportunity.

Louie's heart jumped upon hearing Selune's words. Having met the Spider Goddess in the Shadow Realm, Louie had guessed that the elves would be invaded in the future, but he never expected their timing to be this good. It was at the time when the Selar Kingdom and the Danbusil Kingdom invaded Dragon City, making it impossible for the Silver Moon Kingdom to send support and vice versa.

In the secret history of the elven god system, the Silver Moon Goddess once disguised herself as another male god that the Spider Queen fell in love with. Those dark-skinned elves were the ones who believed in the then Spider Queen. Her current appearance might have looked like a spider, but she was a beautiful drow elf.

In the end, the Spider Queen wanted to steal the authority of the main elf god due to her greed. Coupled with the emotional trauma of being cheated, she completely split from the elven gods' system. The drow elves were also banished and her image was converted into a spider.

This split reduced the powers of the elven gods, giving Shape the perfect opportunity to strike and thus almost completely wiping out the elven gods.

There was no right or wrong in war, but the betrayal of the Spider Queen brought the Silver Moon Goddess to her knees. The elves were nearly exterminated and the elven gods had fallen down from the Astral Realm.

It was a war where the only winner was Shae.

"Is this a coincidence, or is there a connection? Why would Rose choose this time to compel the drow elves to move? The most important thing that she should be doing is consolidating her faith. With 30,000 years of no contact, the drow elves in the Dark Lands should not believe in her anymore. In addition, there are also other races in the Dark Lands, so Rose shouldn't be starting a war."

Selune frowned, the Goddess also sensed that something wasn't right, "If the churches of Mismisella and Chauntea are behind the two countries as you said, then Rose shouldn't be related. This is especially when Rose would not simply join forces with Chauntea."

'If I didn't know that Chauntea had returned to her original form, I wouldn't have been able to guess their relationship just like Goddess Selune.'

"You are right."

Louie and Selune looked at Alexia. They would soon rise to become gods. Although they could still possess a great influence on the main continent, acting by themselves would be difficult. Gods to gods and mortals to mortals. They could only leave the affairs of Dragon City and the Silver Moon Kingdom to their child.

Not knowing that her unreliable parents already burdened her thin shoulders, Alexia, who was riding on Lara, turned her head and waved her hand at them. She smiled brightly and cheerfully when she noticed the smile of her parents.

Under the moonlight, she was a true elf.

Chapter 345

In the palace hall of the Silver Moon Kingdom's palace, the Silver Moon Goddess sat on top of the throne, only this time, she did not appear as the elf queen, but in the true divine form of a goddess.

At the top of the Silver Moon Church, the top of the Silver Moon Kingdom's council, many legendary rank mages, warriors, druids, and rangers were all present, bowing their heads to the goddess.

Many elves looked up and saw that the one on top of their throne was not the queen that they were familiar with, but the true moon above. The moonlight admitted terrifying divine might, which shook the elves' hearts. Even legendary rank powerhouses felt infinitely small in the face of God. It was as if the god could end their lives at the drop of a hat.

There were no demigods in the Silver Moon Kingdom, and when the Goddess Selune ruled as the queen and as a demigod, she secretly killed them before they became demigods in order to conceal her identity and improve her safety.

Otherwise, if an elf became a demigod, it was very likely that they would recognize her true form. In case the other person was also a demigod, there was no guarantee that she could kill them, and if she was killed, the other person who killed her would be able to replace her as the new Silver Moon Goddess.

Any kingdom had its own dark past, and the Silver Moon Kingdom was no exception. For the Silver Moon Goddess, this was a secret that could never be exposed, otherwise, it could cause domestic unrest and especially anger the legendary rank powerhouses who had lived for thousands of years in the elven race.

This had increased the security of her position, but it also contained a huge hidden danger. In terms of warfare, the Silver Moon Kingdom had weakened and had no experience.

In the halls, Louie had hidden his figure to watch the scene.

'It's no wonder why Selune would give Alexia so much power. The strongest person in the Silver Moon Kingdom is the newly born Alexia, who is also more trustworthy than other elves.'

Louie thought so as he continued to watch. It was better for an outsider like him to not show his face.

The elves kneeling in the main hall and the church people were all excited. Their eyes were frenzied as anyone who could hold an official position in the church definitely wielded significant power.

The elven military also had a hierarchy. They were all loyal to their queen. Now that their queen was actually the Silver Moon Goddess, there was no difference. She was also an object of their faith. In the past, the church and military might have had disputes, but now that their rulers and objects of worship were one and the same, the internal affairs of the Silver Moon Kingdom had settled down.

Only the members of the Silver Moon Council had different thoughts. These council members were all legendary rank powerhouses and representatives of great nobility. They were the kingdom's last line of defense as well as the queen's assistant in political affairs. This gave the council enormous power within the country.

These people were quite sharp-minded and extremely intelligent. Their faith wasn't as firm as others but they still swore allegiance to the Silver Moon Goddess. Their minds were filled with complex thoughts. Some were indifferent thinking that the political environment would not change, some were anxious, and some did not know whether the queen would take back their power after becoming a goddess.

When they thought about it, there weren't any demigods born within the past 8,000 years. Today they did not suspect anything was impossible. After knowing their queen's identity, they had their own guesses, but they were too horrible to be said out loud. They could only feel fear and anxiety.

The queen's guard did not think much about this. For him, whether it was a queen or a goddess, she was his object of allegiance. But after knowing that his queen was their goddess, the last bits of desire in his heart had disappeared. As a mortal that was not even legendary rank, he clearly knew the gap between them. He also knew that the Silver Moon Goddess was a narcissistic goddess that no mortal nor god could covet, but—

When his gaze fell on the little elf beside the goddess who also emitted the light of the Silver Moon, he felt that she was very beautiful even when young to the point that he had fallen in love.

Compared to the high and mighty queen and goddess, perhaps this little princess, the future queen of the elves would be easier to touch. This was especially since she was still young, so it was the right time to win her favor.

"Come and meet your princess, your new liege, the future ruler of the Silver Moon Kingdom! I will exalt a throne in heaven, and all the kingship and glory in this mortal plane will go to your new king, Alexia!"

The Silver Moon Goddess Selune did not like appearing in front of mortals as it would undermine her majesty, but there was nothing she could do now. She had ruled over the Silver Moon Kingdom for so long that before returning to heaven, she naturally had to come in contact with mortals. She could only try to compress the time she used to come in contact with them.

"You are the light of the night, the herald who illuminates the darkness, and all places where the moonlight shines are your holy places!"

The priests of the Church of the Silver Moon Goddess saluted and praised with excitement and hot tears.

"Our God, your faithful followers and servants will reverently treat Your only daughter as if we are treating You."

The vast majority of Selune's clergy, especially the church higher-ups, were women, which was exactly the same as Shae's church. As the leader of the church, the Priestess of the Moon led the church personnel and saluted while other senior members also knelt down.

If the Goddess returned to heaven, she would not pay much attention to the Silver Moon Kingdom, and the power structure of the entire Silver Moon Kingdom would change.

The great nobles of the Silver Moon Council did not dare fling the kingdom's power, but they could hollow out the power of the new queen through the council. In their view, Alexia was only a child and even if she was the child of gods and possessed great power and knowledge, it did not mean that she had enough political skills.

The Silver Moon Kingdom had its own unique set of laws. Even if the new queen was a demigod, she would need to comply with the rules of this game of politics if she did not want chaos.

The queen who had ruled the Silver Moon Kingdom for 8,000 years was finally stepping down from power, and this was a rare opportunity for all the elven upper class.

Naturally, even if they were greedy for power, they were still facing the child of a god. Facing their ruler, they still needed to dedicate their loyalty and absolute respect. Otherwise, if they died committing lèse-majesté, no one would weep for them.

"We offer our loyalty to you, future king of the Silver Moon Kingdom, Your Highness Alexia!"

The elves knelt down and said in unison.

When they looked up at Alexia closer, they noticed dragon horns on Alexia's head, and instantly knew who Alexia's father was. It was the only dragon who was close to the Silver Moon Goddess and was about to become a god as well, His Highness Louie Galakrond.

Alexia was the same as her mother. Her face was cold and beautiful without a trace of expression. Her inverted dark golden pupils gazed at the elves at her feet. As a demigod, she had enough power to oppress these elves to make them not raise their heads, but if she wanted to be a qualified king, having only power was not enough.

Alexia could see the selfish thoughts of the elves, especially those at the top of the Silver Moon Council, but she considered things carefully and noticed that she did not really know how to face these people in this kind of situation. The only solution she could think of was to kill those elves that possessed dissent.

The elf dragon's face remained expressionless. Her slender body had a cruel power, but it was already inwardly connected to Louie with divinity. This allowed her to speak to him through the soul.

"Father God, I can perceive that these elves have a different intent than what they are saying, how should I face them?"

Although Alexia was a proud dragon, she was just a newborn dragon. The first thing that she wants to do is to seek help from her parents.

"How do you want to face it, O my moon Alexia?"

"Father God, I want to kill them all."

The little dragon replied to Louie with the coldest words possible.

"Violence does not solve all problems. Violence is not a necessary means… Alexia, you have to use wisdom and leverage to solve problems, and violence is only a last resort, especially in the governance of a country. Tyrants only bring momentary peace, but will bring irreversible consequences."

"You have to understand the characteristics of the elven race. You have to know the goals of the rangers and druids. You have to recognize the forces behind the kingdom's politics. You have to learn a ruler's checks and balances, learn to appease, and learn to use. You have a lot of things to learn."

Louie's warm voice echoed in Alexia's soul, making the hatchling, who was a bit nervous, calm down. Her thoughts were soothed and she felt the security from her father's words

"Mother Goddess should also be able to see these people's desire for power, but why isn't she warning them? Could this be a test left to me by Mother Goddess?"

Alexia thought a lot. As a demigod, she could see past these people's minds, and she did not believe that her mother, the great Goddess of the Silver Moon, could not see them.

"No, my daughter. You think too much of your mother. Your mother is a god, so her thoughts are different from yours. For your mother, she doesn't care how much power and ambition mortals have, all she cares about is her faith. It is enough that these elven nobles can rule the country for her and believe in her. For a god, a country is not important, believers and faith are the most important."

"If you can't show abilities far beyond theirs, then to your mother, you are only a figurehead, Alexia."

Support us at Hosted Novel.

Louie's calm words contained no lie, making Alexia feel the coldness and fear. She felt that the love her mother gives her was different from that of mortals. For mortals, such a mother is absolutely horrible, but for gods, this was taken for granted.

"Father God, are you the same?"

Alexia cautiously asked in her soul.

"Naturally, you must remember this, Alexia. For me, believers are the most important thing. You can have no talent or ability, but you must never cause the loss of believers, otherwise, even if you are our daughter, you would still face punishment."

Just as Alexia felt wronged and bit her lips in fear, Louie playful spoke out again, "But you do not have to worry. You are the bright moon in my palms. As your father, I will teach you how to deal with mortals. You must never consult your mother about this, in fact, your mother is a great god, but when it comes to managing the kingdom, she is actually an idiot!"

"If your father was given 8000 years, even if the birth rate of elves is low, I would have been able to control the entire continent."

Louie relentlessly taunted. Alexia was originally aggrieved and wanted to cry, but she suddenly laughed. As she laughed, her delicate body swayed and her cherry lips almost opened to laugh out loud. She sneaked a look at the Silver Moon Goddess, wondering if her mother goddess knew that her father god was laughing at her.

The Silver Moon Goddess seemed to have sensed something and looked at Alexia. She noticed that her child hastily collected herself and became an ice sculpture again. Selune could see that Alexia spoke with Louie through divine connection and withdrew her gaze.

Chapter 346

The branches and leaves of the Ancient Tree of Life were colorful and beautiful like in fairy tales. The lush green trees swayed and shimmered. Countless animals ran through it and flew intensely through the air. Clear blue water trickled through grooves in the forest floor. While walking through the forest, one could see the flower and tree spirits laughing while playing. The entire scene seemed constructed from a children's picture book.

"These plants will reflect the moonlight into different colors. It's really interesting, almost like a bright light at night. If not because these vegetation and the style of Dragon City did not match, I would have planted these in the city as street lamps."

Louie praised the beauty of the Silver Moon kingdom which was worthy of the place that the elves call the most beautiful place on the main continent. In Louie's opinion, the place was like the fantastical land described in the story of Alice in Wonderland.

In his mind, Louie recalled depictions of Elven territory in movies like 'The Lord of the Rings'. Compared to the real elven habitat, the CG images from computers could never reach the same level, regardless of colors, magnificence, and the feeling of life.

"Your Highness Louie, these seeds cannot be planted in the streets of the city, but they can be planted in the parks that you have established. This way the residents can see the beauty of the Silver Moon Kingdom in Dragon City, which will surely make them feel happy and joyful."

At Louie's side was the Unicorn Queen, Lara. Her hooves stepped as she accompanied him into his fairytale world. Her voice was lively and intimate. Although she had lived as a demigod for thousands of years, she was more like a young woman.

"You are right, Lara, this vegetation cannot be planted in the city, but planting it in the park as a night exhibition does sound good. There are also druids in the city and they can take care of these plants."

In the next instant, Louie continued, "Lara, you are now in the right state of mind. The gods cannot put down everything and be unfeeling. Gods need to show their true natures. If you want to become a god, then you must keep this state of mind and let yourself be happy.

"If you can't satisfy your own desires and have to adhere to dogma, what is the point of becoming one? Becoming a god is liberation and not bondage. We are gods so we have to indulge ourselves. A god for good teaches people to do good, and a god for evil teaches a person to do evil. This is the truth of gods."

Louie's hand beckoned, causing the flowers and plants around to bloom and grow. With the full power of the divine authority of life, Louie could also manipulate flora and fauna.

With a flip of his wrist, the seeds of flowers and plants around the palace were instantly collected by him.

"I will remember your words, Your Highness Louie."

Lara ran happily to Louie's side. She bent down and touched his cheek with her horn with a hint of happiness and blush in her passionate eyes.

At this time, Louie and Lara heard the sound of footsteps behind them. The two looked back and saw a pair of small, delicate hands landing in the gap between flowers and plants. The moon-colored skirt fluttered. An extremely cute little elf walked close while carrying the hem of her skirt.

"Alexia."

With a soft smile on his face, Louie called out to his daughter.

"Father God!"

Alexia's dark golden pupils lit up slightly when she saw Louie. A smile appeared on her childishly beautiful face. Her skirt fluttered as she trotted over. The grass and vines spontaneously gave way in front of her, leaving a straight path for the future king of the Silver Moon Kingdom.

"Father God, Aunt Lara!"

Alexia came to Louie and saluted him. Her cold and childish voice had a touch of childish sweetness in it.

"Alexia, why did you run out here and not stay with your mother in the main hall?"

Louie asked with a smile. He took his daughter's slim, cold hand, pulling her to walk among the Ancient Tree of Life. The Unicorn Queen beside them also followed closely.

"Mother Goddess took me to meet all the upper elves in the Silver Moon Kingdom, after which, she let me go. She then gathered the priests of the church herself to talk about something."

Alexia's nose wrinkled and her thin eyebrows lifted as she felt her mother, the Silver Moon Goddess, going back to order something.

"Although you were born with knowledge, your mother and I did not give you knowledge about the gods. Knowing too much knowledge about the gods is not good for you. The reason why your mother goddess let you go is that she did not want you to be involved in the church."

Louie said so and took a deep look at his daughter. His voice became somewhat heavy, "Soon, I will take you to Dragon City, which is the territory of your father god. Compared to the intricate internal relationship of the Silver Moon Kingdom, Dragon City is much simpler. You can use Dragon City to practice how to become a qualified lord or even king. When you obtain more experience, you can take over as the new king of the Silver Moon Kingdom and sort out the chaotic relationships woven in it."

"But you must remember that in Dragon City, you are only a king and not a god. Do not intervene in the church, but you must also have enough power to keep the church from intervening in the king's power. The power of the divine and the power of the ruler must be unified, but they should also be separated."

"The same is true in the Silver Moon Kingdom. You should not get too involved with the church. For your mother, the kingdom can be destroyed, but the church must never be overthrown.

"Wuu…"

Alexia bit her lips and her cheeks puffed up. She initially thought that she could cope with the knowledge in her head, but now found that knowledge was not everything as the experience was also important.

This was like IQ and EQ, education and ability. Each of which could not be discarded. Knowledge was only one part. Without knowing how to use knowledge, then it was useless.

"Well, my daughter. You do not need to dwell too much on the Silver Moon Kingdom. The elves live a long life, therefore compared to humans and beastmen, they are more resistant to change. The political situation in human kingdoms is always changing, but the political situation of elves may take decades or centuries to change. Even if your mother and I exalt our thrones, the Silver Moon Kingdom would not change easily, so you have plenty of time to practice."

"Governing the world, mastering society, handling the court, these are not simple matters. Some parts are even more complicated than becoming a god. Gods only need to manage themselves, but as a king, you need to govern thousands of people."

"Louie knelt in front of his daughter and lifted her delicate palms and placed a gentle kiss on the back, "My moonlight, all life, whether dragon or elf, flower or grass, the road or the towering mountain and waterfalls, they will all whisper your name. You will always be recorded in the history of this earth. You will be with me even when the realm collapses and the crystal wall shatters. You will remain immortal."

"So, don't be sad and grieved, don't be in pain. Just whisper my name and you will be glorified."

"Father god…"

Alexia's cool face bloomed with excitement. She laughed and jumped into Louie's arms, rubbing Louie's chin with the horns on her head.

"Father God is still the best!"

"Heh…"

Louie chuckled with his hand gently stroking his daughter's hair which was as soft as the moonlight.

There was only a little time left before Louie became a god, so he still had a bit of his mortal side. In a thousand years, he might also become the same as the Silver Moon Goddess.

"Lara, I'll take Alexia back to Dragon City."

"Your Highness Louie, won't you say something to Her Highness Selune before you leave?"

The Unicorn Queen asked him.

"There is no need to inform her, she knows everything… Next, Her Highness Selune and I will ascend to godhood. Lara, you should not let your guard down. Mortals only have one chance in life. If you fail to become a god, you will be burned up by the divine flames, but now is also the best time to become a god! You should not fail to seize the era."

"I will remember your teachings even if I become the Unicorn God."

Lara bowed her head and expressed her gratitude.

Louie nodded his head and transformed back into his dragon form.

Alexia also changed with the moonlight, turning into a nearly ten-meter dragon. Her body could be described as huge, but compared to Louie's body, she seemed small in comparison.

Louie lowered his head and bit Alexia's neck with his mouth.

Alexia lightly closed her eyes and curled up. Her dragon wings closed and her tail was bent. She looked like a kitten that had lost its strength.

The back of a dragon's neck was a sensitive point, but it's also the place where parents bit down to quiet their children.

If a male dragon bites a female dragon, it represents mating, but for Louie and Alexia, this was parental love.

Louie now had five heads. He roared to the skies and spread his wings. Then he took Alexia to his mouth and flew up into the sky. The entire Silver Moon Kingdom trembled, causing countless elves to fear and reverently look up to the two huge dragons in the sky.

The dragon god's divine might spread, causing them to imagine the creature at the apex of the food chain!

Chapter 347

In Dragon City, Louie returned to his 40-meter form in the palace hall. Alexia also shrunk to a size of three to four meters in length.

The King of Calamity, Noella, as the 'guardian' of the palace, always stayed here. She was also in her dragon form as she quietly lay on the ground while staring at the scene in front of her.

She was watching a dark golden body emitting a monstrous yet breathtaking majesty lightly licking a baby dragon in his arms.

This was a dragon that Noella had never seen before. It had an extremely beautiful, slender, and graceful body. Its dragon scales shone with silver brilliance like condensed moonlight. The dragon's body looked almost transparent and hazy to the point that one would wonder if it was made out of moonlight.

Even in Noella's eyes, this was a stunningly beautiful dragon. It did not possess the touch of tyranny that black, red, and green dragons had. Instead, it was similar to the elegant and peaceful golden and silver dragons.

'Legendary Dragon Species?'

Noella thought so. Legendary dragon species were famous existences. Their features were passed down as part of special dragons' heritages. In the beginning, the Five-colored Dragon God had created many legendary dragon species and they were each born with great power, but after the Era of Disaster, they followed the Dragon God and fell with him.

'And it's a demigod!'

Noella's heart flashed with envy and jealousy. She was a former red dragon who desperately tried to become a demigod, but paid a huge price for it and failed.

But this elf dragon in front of her was born a demigod. How could she not feel any envy?

Not long ago, Noella also observed the changes to the silver moon. With her wealth of knowledge, how could she not know that a god was giving birth? Now that she saw this moonlight dragon, she connected the dots and understood that this dragon was born from her master and the silver moon.

Noella was a little sad. She would have to serve another boss in the future. As a child of the Dragon God and the Silver Moon Goddess, Alexia was an undisputed princess.

Alexia noticed Noella's gaze. She raised her dragon head to look, and her dark golden inverted pupils flashed with a trace of disgust. Alexia inherited the nature of true dragons and Noella's abandonment of her true body filled her with disgust.

Noella was already irascible and had no fear at Alexia's look of disgust. The two of them stared at each other with a vague conflict brewing between the two of them.

But soon, Noella withdrew her gaze and lowered her head. This was not because of Alexia's identity, but because she was a demigod. Although she was a baby dragon and lacked combat experience, she was more powerful than the general ancient dragon.

On the other hand, Noella had lost her flesh body and was only a legendary rank shadow dragon. How could she even fight against this legendary dragon species?

Alexia was still young, so her dragon's might was not enough, but she could release god's might which made her more majestic than an ordinary ancient dragon.

"Don't stare at Noella like that, Alexia… there is much you can learn from her."

Hearing Louie teaching his daughter a lesson and also complementing her, Noella felt pleased and shot a provocative look at the elf dragon.

"Father God…"

Alexia was slightly aggravated. She opened her mouth and let out a naive voice, "… She is a shadow dragon."

In Alexia's opinion, a shadow dragon was not worthy of respect.

Louie held his daughter in his arms and let her dragon body lean on him. Then he lowered his head and licked Alexia's beautiful scales. Alexia let out a comfortable purr and her dragon body rolled over, revealing her belly to let Louie clean her body.

The elf dragon's body always had the fragrance of flowers and plants, just like the elves, but it could also get dirty.

"Noella is a rare dragon. You have to learn to be like her and not lazy like other dragons. You should learn from a human point of view and use your time to learn things and not just sleep without changing."

Louie's words contained a bit of his headache. His daughter was undeniably a dragon. Dragons were a proud and lazy race who slept all day long. The other half of her bloodline was elven. Elves were also a long-lived race who did things leisurely. They had no concept of time. If Alexia remained the same as the general dragons and elves, then she was really not suitable to become a ruler.

Dragons were powerful, but they did not have their own kingdom. This was mainly because they were not suitable for management. Because Louie still had a human way of thinking, he was able to manage Dragon City. Noella was also a rare one among dragons.

"Not just her. I don't like humans either…"

Alexia had a bit of resistance. She despised humans regardless of what perspective she looked at them from. In her view, humans were an inferior race and at most a food source.

Still, after noticing Louie's deep, unfathomable pupils, Alexia lowered her head and reluctantly said, "… I understand, Father God! I will try to learn from Noella and not let you down."

"Hmm, you can't look down on humans, Alexia… but you have to distinguish between humans who are your own people and other humans. As the future king, you have to give mercy and enforce the law to your own people. You also have to be ferocious and kill your enemies. It's okay to kill but don't eat people. I don't want my beautiful daughter to be tainted."

Alexia squeezed into her father's arms and nodded her head and showed that she understood. Knowledge was just knowledge, but the parent's efforts were still needed to shape the three views of the child.

For dragons, creatures like humans, beastmen, elves, dwarves, and other humanoid races were like food, just like how people ate pigs, cattle, and sheep. However, Louie was once human so he could not fully accept him or his daughter eating humans.

Even if he was infinitely close to being a dragon in thinking, he was not completely swallowed up by it. To counter the flaw in a dragon's thinking, he was using his human way of thinking.

"Noella, I can only educate Alexia in terms of thinking afterward."

Hearing Louie's words, the corner of Noella's mouth perked up. She felt that Louie's thinking was somewhat close to the golden and silver dragons which were relatively milder. Generally red, black, and greedy dragons did not care about this, and the black dragon race, in particular, loved to eat rotten food.

But looking at Louie's dark golden body, Noella thought that Louie might have once been a golden dragon.

As for now, he was a god and could no longer be judged by appearance.

Louie did not know that Noella was thinking so much and just admonished, "Alexia is still young. She should not be thrown into a jungle, swamp, or desert for survival exercises, so the education on combat will have to be left to you. She has enough knowledge, but her skills can not yet be used instinctively.

"You have to teach her the physical combat techniques of a dragon and teach her to use spells. As a dragon who was once a legendary mage, I believe that there is no better teacher than you in this world."

"Why don't you teach her instead of letting me do it?" Noella first retorted, but she was immediately shaking and opened his mouth in surprise, "You are ready to ascend?"

Once Louie became a god, he would have to leave the main continent. He would not have extra time to teach his daughter, but as Louie's daughter, Alexia was like a chosen one who was able to communicate with Louie at any time, so Louie could guide her thinking.

Louie wanted to mold Alexia into the shape of a daughter that he liked and who was useful.

Louie nodded his head and continued with a flat voice, "I am about to burn my divine fire and exalt my divine throne. Once that happens, I would not be able to come to the main continent for a long time. I leave you to complete the job of teaching her."

As the first of these legendary dragon species, she only had a few opponents on the main continent. Even if she was in danger, Alexia still had a last resort – to call her father and mother for help.

As the child of the Dragon God and the Silver Moon Goddess, Alexia's body was the best vessel. Louie and Selune could borrow her body at any time to descend onto the mortal realm. Alexia's biggest move was to call for help.

"Congratulations, your Highness Galakrond."

Noella looked despondent. A thousand years ago, she was only one step away from becoming a demigod, but in the end, it was a lost cause. If it was a thousand years ago, she would have been able to become a demigod with her ability and wisdom. Perhaps she would have been in a good position to ascend in this era.

She would have the possibility of becoming a god like the Mythril King and the Obsidian King.

Louie saw through Noella's complicated thoughts and said, "Don't worry Noella! A god's promise is your greatest wealth. Our contract is still in place. I will help you get your body back, let you have a physical body, and restore most of your power."

The red dragon looked solemnly and sincerely bowed her head, "Thank you for your generosity and commitment, Your Highness, the Great Dragon God Galakrond."

Shae definitely knew where the lich that fooled Noella was. When the time came, he could get information from her. As long as he knew where the lich was, Louie had countless means to get Noella's body back.

Although the lich would not die unless her core was destroyed, this was only a challenge for mortals. As a god, there were many ways to destroy the core through causal links.

Chapter 348

Time passed quickly after Alexia left the Silver Moon Kingdom and came to Dragon City. For the current Louie, the flow of time was already meaningless. He did bother to think about what hour of the day it was any more or even what year it was. Let alone the immortality of gods, the long life of dragons already made him ignore the passage of tens to hundreds of years.

Dragon City continued to develop according to the route he designed. The 50,000 beastmen brought from the Subila Empire were selected to fill the Dragon City army. This also made the city reach around 470,000 permanent citizens which was the limit of the city's capacity.

The rice seeds Louie brought from Earth beckoned the first appearance of rice in this world. With the growth of the crop, rice and noodles became the two most important sources of food in Dragon City.

With sufficient food and economic prosperity, it was easy to feed a population of 470,000 people. With sufficient food, the population would also grow explosively, causing the land of Dragon City to reach its limits.

Nearly half a million people were crowded in this mountain city, so the average individual plots of land were very small, especially when Louie set up the entertainment area, military area, production area, magic area, and other specific areas in the city. This made the habitable area become very small. The land prices in the core area of the city were already astronomical.

Dragon City as a mountain city had limits on expansion. Losing the protection of the city walls in a world where war could happen at any time was extremely dangerous.

But the inhabitants of Dragon City had sufficient material resources. The new generations of people were still being born, especially the birth rate of humans and beastmen. When the newborns could not find property inside Dragon City, they would have no choice but to leave the city. As a result, Dragon City established two satellite cities, but these were ultimately not long-term solutions. Dragon City was located at the southern threshold of San Soliel Mountain Range, Other than this city, the vicinity was simply not suitable to construct new cities.

In other words, there was no more land around Dragon City to become part of it. The total number of people would not be able to rise again.

For a god, this was absolutely disagreeable, especially for a kingdom where the power of the king and the power of God was unified. This made every newborn a potential believer, so how could Louie limit the city's development to just this.

The top management of Dragon City was also discussing the expansion of the territory. After long periods of training, Dragon City's military had sufficient skills and good weapons, but there was almost no use for them.

The only way for soldiers to show their value was through war, and the world of San Soliel had frequent wars between various races. Every soldier in Dragon City was waiting for a chance to gain military achievements and earn a feudal title.

In a world of swords and magic, war was a cruel thing, but everyone was used to it. It was definitely not something that the people of Earth who have lived in peace for years could understand.

However, Louie temporarily suppressed the calls for war. Although the entire Dragon City wanted to start a war to gain more land, Louie was the supreme authority in the city. Since he suppressed the idea, no one could show their dissatisfaction.

They believed that this was their lord's far-sightedness. As subjects, they only needed to be obedient.

Although Louie suppressed the atmosphere of war and aggression, he had privately ordered the army to start mobilizing. Even the logistics department was also operating to ensure that the army could be dispatched to the battlefield whenever needed.

The people who were aware of this thought that the dragon lord was secretly preparing for war mobilization, but Louie himself knew that the war mobilization this time was not a war of aggression, but a war against aggression.

The Kingdom of Selar and Kingdom of Danbusil were also preparing their forces, but they did so discreetly. Although the soldiers of these two countries knew that there would be war, only a few people in the higher-ups knew that it was a war against Dragon City. Even the scouts sent by Dragon City to these two countries could not get any accurate information.

"It is indeed worthy of war against countries backed by two gods. There is no chance to probe at them at all."

Louie secretly sighed. Shae was really useful. If not for her words, he would not have detected the movements of the two countries behind the scene. These two countries were probably trying to catch Louie by surprise, but he was also ready to give them a surprise.

The reason why the Mother Earth Goddess and the Goddess of Magic had not yet struck was that they were the same as Louie, waiting for the day that they could become gods again. Only after they become gods could they let go. For Louie, everything in the main continent was important, but not as important as the path to becoming a god.

The entire San Soliel main continent seemed to have become quiet. Even the most intense battlefield was dormant. All people, whether gods or mortals, were in the calm before the storm.

…

One day, Louie, who was resting on top of his gold mountain, suddenly opened his eyes. His inverted pupils shrank and raised his dragon head. He let out a sigh that seemed to be joyful yet contained endless unspeakable feelings, "The first year of the new era has come…"

At this moment, Louie felt that the rules of the world had become perfect once more. All the changes were over and all the wounds inflicted by the Terran Civilization thirty thousand years ago were restored to what they once were.

At the same time, many powerful people had become frightened. As long as they had reached the legendary rank, the world's origin had given them a signal that the Era of the Gods was here.

With the main continent as the center, the power of the origin of the world surged. After a loud boom, the realms that were distanced from the main continent all took their places and returned to where they should have been.

If a supreme power were to look at this world, they would see that the dimensions had layered themselves around the main continent. The main continent became wrapped by the Shadow Realm, which was also the intermediary for dimensional travel as well as isolating the main continent from other realms.

Outside the Shadow Realm were the inner realms of earth, fire, water, air, positive energy, and negative energy. Outside the inner realms were the outer realms which were divided into the upper planes and the lower planes which was also a separation of the camps of gods.

In the end, a multi-dimensional world was formed and all the rules returned to their original place, except for the unexplored Astral Realm which enveloped everything, becoming the last barrier of the crystal wall system.

Many eyes looked at the starry skies in shock, excitement, calmness, silence, regret, and hatred.

The laws roared and the origin shook. Everything was welcoming the return of the gods, the owner of stars—-

The Era of the Gods began!

Chapter 349

In the back garden of the palace of Dragon City, two beautiful and elegant elves were strolling among the exotic flowers and plants. Their high-pitched squeals filled the air with joy and laughter.

Sisna was wearing leather armor and carrying a longbow. Her long ears twitched from time to time as she swept up the child elf. Her older toughened and tenacious emerald eyes flashed with delight, but also with a trace of indescribable complexity.

She looked at Alexia, who was as cool as the moon and had skin as clear as crystals. Alexia simply looked more transparent and more magnificent than the snow on this holy mountain. Occasionally the elf dragon, who always had a cold face, revealed a smile of elegance and joy. Although she was young and adolescent, she already possessed a dazzling and fatal beauty, so Sisna was also in a trance.

This could not be blamed on Sisna as she was also stunned to find out that her revered elf queen was actually the Silver Moon Goddess. Although she felt that things were quite incredible, Sisna did not have any other thoughts.

Whether the one she revered was a queen or a goddess, Sisna was raised by her. For Sisna, the Silver Moon Goddess Selune was her mother. After finding out the true identity of the elf queen, the legendary rank ranger had her own guesses. She had guessed that the reason the goddess raised her was not out of love and pity but some other ulterior motive. However, she pretended to not know.

Sometimes, thinking too much would cause trouble. As an elf who had lived for a thousand years, Sisna knew that sometimes ignorance was bliss.

It's just that Sisna did not expect that His Highness Louie Galakrond, the lord of Dragon City, would tie with the Silver Moon Goddess Selune and beget a joint heir. As a result, Sisna was happy to have an extra sister beside her. She was already resolute and loyal to the goddess, and she did not have any greed to feel that an additional sister might steal anything from her.

It was also because Louie knew of her character that he was relieved to leave Alexia to her. This ranger general had been living in Dragon City for so many years and had a sufficient understanding of Dragon City. She herself also possessed prestige in both this city and the Silver Moon Kingdom. As long as she helped Alexia understand the situation, having Alexia become the next lord was not difficult. Even after that, she would still be a useful aide.

"Sister Sisna, how many available troops are there in Dragon City?"

Walking in the garden, Alexia asked Sisna intimately.

The elven ranger glanced at her sister beside her. She felt a faint divine power that made her feel a little uncomfortable. Sisna did not mind Alexia's rather arrogant wording. As a child of a dragon and an elf, the elf dragon beside her was naturally overbearing and possessed a demigod's level of power. If she was not an elf and had some kinship with her, she might not even smile at her.

After pondering for a while, Sisna answered, "At present, the entire Dragon City has 43,000 soldiers, of which 11,000 are beastmen, 8,000 are elves, and the rest are humans. A red dragon was captured before and Lady Noella used her special spell to make it give birth to dragon beasts. As a result, we are able to train three hundred or so dragon beast knights. Marches has also trained eight hundred images for His Highness. Although most of these are low-ranking mages and apprentices, they could form a battalion of four hundred mages strong. Elves and humans, as well as a small number of druids, could also be used."

"His Highness has also provided a batch of high-quality metal. We have also captured a group of dwarves numbering six thousand from the depths of the San Soliel Mountain Range. They are currently working every day and night to rush weapons for the army. His Highness has promised them that as long as they work for Dragon City to a certain extent, they can gain their freedom and even attain the status of civilians in Dragon City. They would be able to enjoy food and wine here as well as be able to buy items with the money they make from selling weapons."

"The dwarves have excellent craftsmanship. The metal materials provided by His Highness are of the highest quality, and the weapons they make are the best military weapons. Although there aren't many soldiers in Dragon City, they are all elites. As a soldier for the Silver Moon Kingdom, I can tell you that the battle power of the soldiers in Dragon City would not lose to the elves of the Silver Moon kingdom. Moreover, their training is much more complete."

Words of praise poured out ceaselessly from Sisna's mouth. As the ranger general who once commanded the army of the Silver Moon Kingdom, she had ample experience in military mobilization. Lysfer also had a wealth of experience in commanding soldiers when she was the beastmen chief's successor. It could be said that Dragon City's army was raised in the hands of elves and beastmen.

"The only flaw of Dragon City is the lack of population, making it difficult to recruit more troops."

Dragon City still needed to develop. With its total population, there was about one full-time soldier for every ten citizens. Although this figure could continue to increase, it would affect the economic development of the city. Dragon City's army was not like other countries where they were both knights during war and farmers during peace.

In Dragon City, soldiery was a profession that was completely supported by the territory's finances. This meant that they could not create economic value and consumed significant finances. As a result, this number needed to be carefully restrained.

The benefits of this were also obvious as it ensured the combat effectiveness and readiness of the army.

Alexia nodded and bit her lips. She was still young and quite stubborn. She knew that she had to master these things so she had been studying the practical application of various abilities in Dragon City. After some time, she had found that this was indeed not a job that could be easily done with just theoretical knowledge.

"Your Highness Alexia, you need not worry. His Highness will give you plenty of time to learn everything you need to become a lord, and I will help you as well."

Sensing the elf dragon's melancholy and anxiety, Sisna spoke with a warm voice.

The elf ranger's eyes flashed with a trace of heartache. Alexia was just born not long ago but was now forced to adapt to many things. Although her body wouldn't get tired as a demigod, the same couldn't be said for her mental state.

"No, sister Sisna, I must know everything about Dragon City as soon as possible, especially about the army. Soon, there will be a huge test for me, and I do not want to disappoint my father…"

Alexia's youthful and tender face flashed with stubbornness, but she quickly shut her mouth. Her inverted dark golden pupils showed panic as she seemed to have said something wrong.

The Kingdoms of Selar and Danbusil were secretly preparing for war. Louie had forwarded this information to Alexia and informed her that he would be gone once these countries invaded Dragon City. This made it impossible for him to lead the counterattack, and he could only leave it to his daughter.

The gods returned to being gods, and mortals would stay as mortals. Louie's enemies were the Goddess of Magic and the Goddess of Earth. His job was to intercept these two gods and prevent them from exerting influence on the main continent. He could only leave the defeat of the forces of the two countries to Alexia.

However, this information was important. In order to catch the two countries by surprise, Louie did not tell anyone of this information. With Alexia's momentary blunder, she had accidentally blurted out information. Even if the information was not detailed, Sisna was able to make a few guesses with her experience.

Fearing that her own words would make her father's plans fail, Alexia lifted her pitiful face. Her eyes were lost in fear and anxiety, and she seemed to be about to cry as she looked at Sisna.

Sisna smiled and thought she was really cute. The elf dragon seemed to be cold and looked condescending as if she did not care about anything, but Sisna did not expect that in the blink of an eye, she would show a pitiful look as if she was an abandoned puppy. In an instant, Sisna's motherly instincts gushed out. Towards that pitiful expression, she spoke in a soft voice, "I did not understand what you meant, Your Highness."

The elven ranger smiled at Alexia, causing her to blush. Alexia anxiously grabbed the hem of her clothes, only to feel her heart beat faster.

If her father chastised her, Alexia thought about it and found that there was no other way but to hug her father's thighs and beg for mercy.

"I won't say anything to His Highness either."

It was only after these comforting words came from Sisna that Alexia finally calmed down. She collected her emotions, calmed her beating heart, and said with a stern face, "This is an important secret. General Sisna, I am telling you because I trust you."

"Yes, Your Highness Alexia. As a ranger general, I know the importance of secrets. However, as your general, I also have the authority to remind you to be more careful in what you say next time."

At the end of the day, Sisna's words were also stern. She did not care about Alexia's status and identity and educated her with the grandness of a sister.

"I knew, sister Sisna…"

Alexia lowered her head. Her two elven ears twitched as she sulked with her whole head facing down.

'In the end, she's still a child, yet she has to bear so much pressure.'

Sisna sighed lightly. Her elf ears moved like this, and she knew that Alexia was ashamed.

Just then, Alexia and Sisna both changed their expressions. In a flash, they sensed that the world's rules have changed.

They knew that the world was about to change drastically!

Soon, the elven maids rushed in, "Your Highness Alexia, the Lord wants to see you!"

Chapter 350

In the main hall of Dragon City, Louie was lying atop a mountain of gold and surrounded by more than twenty elves kneeling on the ground. Alexia was also among them.

As the daughter of the Dragon God and the Silver Moon Goddess, Alexia was born noble, above everything else in the world. The only people who could make her kneel down and put down her pride in this world were her father and mother.

Alexia's skirt, inlaid with gold and silver, covered the ground. Her tender white knees bent together as she respectfully kneeled on the ground and bowed her head. Her long ears trembled and her heart was filled with apprehension and panic, thinking that her father had heard what she had just said and was going to reprimand her.

Although Alexia felt the world's change, she was just a little girl. With her thought process, compared to the world's changes, she was more afraid of her father's anger.

Louie stared deeply at his daughter, causing Alexia to lower her head further. Her little elf dragon body began to slightly tremble with a look of terror. Even as a demigod, she did not dare resist or show disobedience to her own father and mother. No matter how much fear she had, she just bit her lips and held back her cry.

Soon, Louie moved away his gaze.

With divine authority over the territory of Dragon City, Louie knew everything that was happening in the city, especially his own palace. Alexia almost exposing important information did annoy him somewhat.

The invasion of Selar and Danbusil was a good excuse for Louie to counterattack the two kingdoms and expand Dragon City's sphere of influence. That way, he could expand the population to gain more believers as well as lay the foundation for his own subordinates in the future, so how could Louie let his plans go wrong?

If the return of the gods was not at hand, Louie would have wanted to complete this plan himself and lay a more solid foundation for the city, but now, he had no choice but to leave the task to his daughter.

This novel is available on Hosted Novel.

Luckily, Alexia had only spoken with Sisna and was not found out by others, plus Alexia was indeed young so it was normal to make mistakes.

'I hope that Alexia can grow wiser through experience and grow up to not make such mistakes. The dike of a thousand miles is destroyed by an anthill. A tiny mistake can bring about a huge domino effect. It's still a long way for Alexia to become a proper queen. Now is her chance and also a test for her.'

Louie thought so while looking at his daughter's fearful and trembling body and went against his conscience. Louie had made ample preparations to face the enemy country. In order to hide from the prying eyes of the Goddess of Magic and Goddess of Earth, Louie had been careful and even set up a huge legendary spell.

If the ancient god, the Silver Moon Goddess, was here, she would have already reprimanded Alexia.

The world of San Soliel's warfare would change with the reappearance of the gods. Many schemes and tricks would become unusable, especially when it came to the churches of the major gods. It was difficult for military traps to succeed in this world where all kinds of magic existed. Even Zhuge Kongming would not be able to do anything.

The war of the world would become simpler. Absolute strength and commanding ability were the only basis for war. Ambushes, schemes, and tricks simply could not be hidden against the prying eyes of mages and gods.

But they weren't completely useless. For example, Dragon City was a holy land where the Church of the Dragon God was located. With Louie's divine power guarding the palace, even the eyes of the gods could not see the specifics of the city. Enemy gods could not pry the secrets of the city and they could only rely on mortal spies.

This gave Louie the chance to play with traps because no one knew the true strength of Dragon City.

"When I ascend to the throne of God, you will remain here and take care of Alexia. You are my devotees, when you die, my kingdom will leave a place for you."

Louie looked around at the elven maids and spoke in a majestic and solemn voice.

These elven maids had served him for many years and had long given up their faith in the Silver Moon and chose to believe in him, the Dragon God. When Louie ascended, he would leave the main continent and these maids could not be taken to his kingdom yet.

Only Louie's believers who had died could go to his divine kingdom. It was impossible for Louie to bring these living elves unless he killed them and brought their souls with him. However, this did not really make any sense, because the status of the believers depended on the faith of the living.

Even as a god, he would have to use divine power to elevate the status of his believers. This was the reward that gods would give their believers. Only special people could obtain this honor. For example, mortal relatives, as well as people of the church with great merits and extremely devout people could obtain special treatment from the gods.

The more devout one was while alive, the closer they could be to a god's divine throne after they died.

"Yes, Your Highness Dragon God. We will spend the rest of our lives serving Lady Alexia."

The elven maids called out loudly. They did not have any resistance to serving Alexia. They were even joyful.

They now believed in the Dragon God, but they had believed in the Silver Moon Goddess in the past. With Alexia being the child of these two gods, how could they not be happy and excited to serve Alexia? For these elven noble girls, this was simply a great honor.

This was the undisputed princess of the elven race, the future queen of the silver moon!

"Okay, you guys retreat first. I have something to say to Alexia."

The elves bowed and retreated, moving away from the great hall.

Now that there were only two people in the hall, Alexia lifted up her face, but her inverted pupils turned, not daring to look at Louie.

"Look at me, Alexia!"

Louie's tone was majestic and deep, causing Alexia to stiffen. She trembled as she looked at Louie and swallowed a mouthful of saliva.

"Do you know your mistake?"

"Father God, Alexia knows her mistake, please punish me."

The elf dragon did not dare avert her eyes, nor did she dare act cute in front of Louie and just spoke meekly.

"From today onwards, I will hand over the entire Dragon City to you. As the lord, as the future queen, you have to remember Alexia, that your every move will have an impact on your people! Any decisions you make will cause changes to the city, so learn to think deeply before making a decision, before you speak your words."

"My daughter, I know that I am being unfair to you. You were born not long ago and have to bear such great pressure. As a father, I cannot give you a normal childhood and a normal parental love like mortals. I hope you do not blame me."

Louie's voice was neither sad nor happy. Others might not be able to sense any emotion, but Alexia knew that her father's calm and bland words contained a sigh.

Gods were not completely ruthless. They only developed their desires to the extreme, and Louie was not a cold-hearted person. How could he not have any emotions in the face of his daughter?

It's just that the path of a god is ultimately different from that of a mortal. The way they expressed love was simply too different.

"How can I blame you, Father? You and Mother Goddess have given Alexia life, power, and a position that mortals would envy. To you and Mother Goddess, Alexia has nothing but love and respect. I will shepherd the lambs on the world for you, may you be exalted on the divine throne and be immortalized in heaven!"

The little elf dragon with her reverent gaze and childish voice, shouted at Louie as if she was making a vow. Her inverted pupils were full of moistened feelings of repentance.

"Arise, Alexia! Everything in this mortal plane has lost its meaning to me. These are treasures that once belonged to me, I will leave them to you."

At these words, Alexia stood up from the ground and her golden pupils expanded. Her face reddened with excitement as she gasped with a huff and a puff. She greedily stared at the mountain of treasure filled with gold, emeralds, rubies, and other colorful gems.

This wealth was enough to make any dragon crazy.

Dragon City was economically developed. It was a paradise that many people aspired to live in. Ordinary families were even able to save up, let alone Louie who was the lord.

In addition to the city using paper money, there was no central bank. As a result, exchanging metals and gems for paper money was done at Louie's palace. No one knew how much wealth this gold mine-like city had plundered from the continent. It would be strange if it wasn't desired by people.

Alexia only felt dizzy and dry in the mouth. She did not expect that her father would not bring these treasures to his divine kingdom and leave them to her on the main continent. As a legendary dragon species, Alexia also had an unusual obsession with treasures. She used to look at Louie's treasures and drool, but Alexia knew that even as a dragon's child, she should not covet her parent's wealth. She only rolled around the mountain of treasures when she was in Louie's arms, so she was very happy.

'I remember that Noella also has treasures given by father there.'

'Now, they all belong to me. How can a mere shadow dragon have the treasures of the Dragon God? I can snatch them all, she can't beat me anyway.'

'No, no. I can't. This is given to her by Father God. If I grab it, won't I be disobeying Father God's orders?'

For a while, Alexia was in a state of distress. She did not want to part with Noella's treasures but did not dare counter Louie's orders.

She was in complete melancholy.

Looking at his daughter's dumb look, Louie was a bit amused. She was indeed a dragon who lost herself at the sight of these treasures.

"Well, Alexia! Accompany me to stroll around the city that I built, and after that, come witness my ascension ceremony. This is a rare opportunity. At the same time, I need to borrow your power to hide from the eyes of other gods."

Louie's eyes narrowed, and cold killing intent was hidden in his eyes.

Chapter 351

In Dragon City, a ten-story high stone tower stood in the southwest of the city, creating a district with it as the center. This stone tower seems ordinary, but if mages came here, they would see that it was the center of a huge magic formation that let out strong energy fluctuations.

This was the magic area of Dragon City. The stone tower was the mage tower built by Noella. As a dragon that only needed divinity to ignite her divine fire to become a demigod dragon, Noella was actually very strong. Just the way she lost her body and the fact that she encountered Louie made her seem to look weak.

However, whether it was on the main continent or even in the dragon community, her name as the Queen of Calamity was quite infamous. A thousand years ago, she used her magic powers to ravage the continent and destroy many countries.

Although Noella's strength was greatly reduced due to losing her body, she was still a dragon. Normal legendary rank powerhouses would not even dare to compete with her. Moreover, Louie's boon from the divine authority of magic provided her with a lot of knowledge of spells. At the moment, in terms of knowledge of spells, not many could compete against her.

The stone tower was a mage tower that Noella had built, but because of her greed for treasures, she usually lived in Louie's palace and rarely came to his tower.

The mage tower was the center of the magic area and was surrounded by stores selling spell materials and other items. Louie had also brought the foundational ingredient that could create mages. As long as a person had talent they could try to become a mage apprentice. With the number of raw materials that Louie had, he could afford to waste some.

Once the magic network was rebuilt in the future, the number of mages would greatly increase, and with the number of raw materials in Dragon City, the speed of training mages would exceed other forces'. These potions were generally for training apprentice mages and a mage could only have a few disciples, making it quite clear how precious it was. But Louie did not care at all and trained mages in large batches.

Mages normally looked upon talent when choosing disciples. If they saw how wasteful Louie was, they would probably vomit blood. Most of the mage apprentices in Dragon City had normal levels of talent and would probably stay as a low-ranking mage in their lifetime. These people would normally never qualify to become disciples, but Louie wasn't stingy with the supply of potions. He could be called rich and generous.

Louie did not think much about this. The more mages Dragon City had, the more the benefits. A large number of mages could serve the city's service industry. They could open roads, build bridges, and were truly proficient in a lot of things. They were also self-aware that they did not have much talent, so they were willing to sincerely stay in Dragon City and provide their spells for the convenience of the people.

In these batches of mages, there would always be one or two geniuses that stood out. Dragon City would strongly cultivate these people to manage other mages. In the future, they might even become famous legendary rank mages.

Search Hosted Novel for the original.

"Low-ranking mages also have their own wonderful use. Among all low-ranking spells, [Fireball] is the most lethal. Its structure is relatively simple. As long as they learn this spell and apply it skillfully, even low-ranking mages can join the mage corps and provide a better war outcome. On the battlefield, hundreds of low-ranking mages casting fireballs together posed little threat to true powerhouses, but it was deadly against an army."

In Dragon City's magic district, Louie held his daughter's little hand and smiled as he introduced to her the situation of mages in the city, "…So Alexia, you should not look down on these low-leveled mages that you could kill with a dragon breath. They are the killers in the army and perfectly play the role of an artillery."

"In the future, you have to continue to train mages. Do not worry about the lack of resources to raise low-ranking mages. I will provide you with sufficient raw materials for the foundational magic potion."

Louie tightened his grip on his daughter's small hand as they leisurely walked side by side in this quiet area.

There weren't many people in Dragon City's magic area. Even the people walking around dressed in mage robes. Many mages from other countries and regions had also decided to live in Dragon City. As the main continent's largest gold mine, mages would also come here to have fun, and required money, as a result, the city had also become one of the continent's famous magic materials trading spots.

The lord of the city was Louie, who was also a dragon, so he did not play around like humans. As a result, some black markets and even dark goods would also be traded here. Louie turned a blind eye and did not care—

As long as they paid their taxes!

In any case, Louie had a part of the divine authority of magic. If mages truly came to find trouble, Louie would teach them what it meant to be unable to leave.

"When the magic network is completed, the power of mages in Dragon City will be further enhanced. I am looking forward to it, but the power of the Goddess of Magic will also increase greatly, which isn't really something I want to see considering our dispute over divine authority."

Louie muttered under his breath.

However, he still looked forward to the completion of the magic network. If the magic network was like a group, then as someone who possessed a part of the divine authority of magic, he was equivalent to an administrator. Although the rules were still established by the owner, Louie still had some privileges.

Thus, Louie also had an idea. In terms of specialization and ability of spells, he was far behind the Goddess of Magic, so Louie decided to go off the edge. Since it was impossible to perform thousands of variations of spells, then mastering one spell with Louie's divine authority was possible. He could wield the privileges of the magic network and create mage killers.

Louie decided to wait for the establishment of the magic network. Then he would bestow a few divine magic spells as an experiment on his believers. This divine magic would not have much of an effect other than depriving mages of the right to use the magic network. Then as long as the mage themselves were weak, they would almost have no resistance. Louie's priests would then become the 'enemy of mages'.

Since it was impossible to make magic theirs, then it was better to specialize in drying out mages!

'If I study the divine authority of magic carefully, I may be able to create an extraordinary divine art that could go against spells. It can even work against gods, especially the Goddess of Magic.'

This was the main reason why gods did not want their divine authorities to be fragmented. If a powerful rival god were to obtain a part of their divine authority, it was possible to study a way to counter or even replace them.

That was why and how divine wars started.

Louie even fantasized about pulling down the Goddess of Magic from her throne and temporarily replacing her as the God of Magic. Even if the time was short, Louie would be able to temporarily control the magic network. When that day came, Louie would have enough weight to stop the divine war.

But that was still long into the future. Louie could only try to imagine it now.

"Magic network? I have knowledge about it in what you gave me, but I don't know what it is."

Alexia cocked her head. Her voice was clear, and her eyes were puzzled while showing a cute and naive expression.

She would only show such a cute and childish expression in front of her parents.

"The magic network has already disappeared for thirty thousand years. It's normal that you don't know what it is. Only a few mages in the current era know about its existence. When the Goddess of Magic ascends to her throne, the first thing she would do is reconstruct the magic network. Once the magic network covers the world, then she will become a powerful god. Images would change hugely and also find casting spells to be much easier."

"But this has no harm to us. On the contrary, there are only benefits. It will make it less difficult to train mages, as well as reduce the number of resources consumed. As for the consumed resources, the Goddess of Magic and the magic network will help us pay for it."

Louie ruffled his daughter's moonlight-like hair and laughed warmly.

"Father God, do you have a grudge against the Goddess of Magic? If her magic network is established and becomes a powerful god, won't it be harmful to you?"

Alexia voiced her worry. She knew that her father and the Goddess of Magic would definitely fight over the divine authority. In the face of high-tier divine power, humans and ordinary gods were nothing.

"No need to worry, Alexia. You don't need to think about responding to the establishment of the magic network. Even the gods could not stop the Goddess of Magic. This is part of her duty and mission… and this is even better. Previously, she had created it with complete divine authority, but now, a portion is in my hands. Once she builds the magic network, I would be able to spy on her.

"Once she finishes building her magic network, I would have already created divine magic that could counter her magic network. By then, she would not know what hit her. With that, I would have the chance to make her lower her head and negotiate peace with me."

Louie sneered. With his pride as a dragon and a god, he treated the Goddess of Magic as if she was nothing.

Alexia looked at Louie adoringly. Her eyes could not help but glitter like the stars. Her face flushed with excitement from Louie's bold words.

This was her beloved Father God. Even in the face of the Goddess of Magic, he was not afraid and even began to calculate how to counteract the other side's means.

The little elf dragon thought with pride.

"Okay, Alexia, the magic network is not established overnight. Who knows how long until she can do so."

Louie patted his daughter, causing her to come back to her senses. The elf dragon elegantly lifted her skirt and performed the ancient elven salute. Then she grabbed her father's hand and cheerfully followed him into the mage tower.

Chapter 352

Individuals from children to young adults flocked through the doors of the tower. Unlike many of the magical establishments on the main continent, the average ages of the people here were significantly low. And only official Dragon City mages were counted among their numbers. The tower itself had been constructed by Noella and handed over to Marches.

Louie walked into the tower with Alexia, causing a stir among the mages present. After all, how could any of them be unaware about their lord? These apprentices and mages were filled with excitement when they saw Louie and respectfully greeted, "Your Highness Louie, Lady Alexia!"

The interior of the brightly lit mage tower went quiet. Pairs of eyes turned to Louie and Alexia as people stopped whatever they were doing and expressed their admiration of their lord and future queen.

A mage peeked at Alexia, the child of their lord. Everyone in Dragon City was curious. They were aware of Alexia's existence, but only a few people had seen her.

Although the little elf dragon maiden was young and tender, she was already a charming beauty. Both men and women were inwardly moved upon seeing her. Powerful emotions surged in their hearts, and they secretly exclaimed that she was truly worthy of being a child of gods. Her glowing brilliance was unlike ordinary elves. Everyone was dazzled and captivated by her charms.

"Humph!"

Alexia grunted, feeling unhappy about the human gazes. Although there was no malice in their gaze, her arrogance as a dragon and an elf made her treat these humans indifferently. If Louie had not taught her to treat her people well, Alexia would probably become angry.

Dragons were never benign species.

A faint dragon's might pervaded the air, causing the surrounding mages to feel numb to the scalp and break out in a cold sweat. Alexia's dragon might be weak, but the surrounding mages were not that strong. After being startled by her, they lowered their heads and no longer dared to peek at her.

Louie did not reprimand nor praise his daughter's actions. He simply smiled and patted Alexia's head and nodded at the nearby mages, signaling them to open the way as he brought Alexia to the upper level of the tower.

"They're just in awe of your vibrant glow, Alexia."

Walking up the stairs, Louie rubbed his daughter's moon-colored hair and smiled gently.

"But I don't like being watched by humans like that, Father God! It makes me feel like an animal in captivity."

Alexia let out her discontent with an upturned gaze.

"Ha, really a proud little female dragon…"

Louie laughed as he reached out to pinch Alexia's nose and said squarely, "You have to learn to be watched, Alexia! Learn to be watched by the races that you think are small and lower than you. As a queen, you are supposed to make the eyes of your subjects fall on you and make them feel reverence and respect for you."

"It is natural for a king to be the star of enlightenment for the people. Let them show their admiration and eulogize you to the utmost glory."

"I understand, Father God…"

Alexia pouted and her cheeks puffed slightly, "But I want the gaze of Father God and Mother God more."

Her inverted dragon pupils which could be called terrifying, fluttered and flashed. She eagerly looked at Louie and spoke with a clear voice.

"My eyes and your Mother God's eyes are always watching you."

"What if Alexia does not do well? Would Father God and Mother God hate Alexia?"

The tiny elf dragon's eyebrows furrowed and let out a heartbreaking pitiful expression.

"I don't know how your Mother God thinks of you, but your Father God will always keep his eyes on you. No matter what you do, Alexia, you must know that you deserve the glory of being my child."

Louie's voice seemed to be everywhere like a god.

"Father God is the best."

Alexia smiled delicately, but soon she collected her emotion. Her cheerful and beautiful face turned clear and cold as someone came over.

"Great Dragon God, what an honor for you to visit this small tower. Your faithful servant Marches pays you the highest tribute!"

A figure quickly ran over from the room close by. He kneeled in front of Louie and excitedly kissed his shoe.

Alexia fixed her eyes and found that it was an old man with white hair whose strength was at the level of a nine-ringed mage, the strongest in the mage tower. However, he did possess even a hint of the legendary degree, putting him far from reaching the legendary rank.

"I am showing Alexia the city. This is Alexia, my daughter, and your future master!"

"At least I meet you, o darling of the silver moon, the darling of the dragon, your beauty is like the bright moon under the dark night. You are the moonlight that guides one out of the darkness."

Marches' fawned shamelessly. He was about to kiss Alexia's shoes but found that she wasn't wearing any at all, so he awkwardly stepped back.

He did not dare touch the delicate bare feet, afraid that Alexia would just kick him to death for this blasphemy.

"Go about your business, Marches, I have noticed the contributions you made to Dragon City."

Louie's calm words made Marches put away his flattering smile. He showed his devotion and trembled with excitement at Louie's praise. He humbly saluted the two and retreated back to his room.

Louie looked back, saw Alexia's unchanged expression, and asked, "What is it, Alexia?"

This novel is available on Hosted Novel.

"He really… makes dragons feel disgusted, Father God."

Alexia's expressionless face became alive again, revealing her disgust.

"But he is loyal to me, and he is my believer. Having devout faith towards me is enough."

Louie continued "Marches is the first person I took under my wing. He was not strong and was only a seven-ringed mage when I first met him. Now, he is a nine-ringed mage, meaning that his speed of ranking up is fast even if it was an outcome of using various potions. His talent is limited to this, so I'm afraid that he will not be able to reach the legendary rank."

Louie's gaze was far-reaching. Under Alexia's admiring gaze, he continued, "He does not have any talent in management, and barely has enough talent in magic, but he is devout to me. He is also quite dedicated to raising young mages and cultivating enough talented images for Dragon City. You shouldn't loathe him and don't need to give him a higher power and status. It's enough to just let him continue to contribute to the education of Dragon City."

"I have seen his contribution with my eyes. He will be glorified after death. When he ascends to my kingdom, I will bestow upon him the glory of a holy spirit so that he can be with god."

Louie's voice was unhurried, this was the promise of a god.

Marches was one of those people who Louie would personally bestow with eternal life after his death by consuming his divine power.

This old man had worked as Louie's slave when he was a mortal, and unlike other believers, he was the lucky one who truly accompanied a god.

"Father God, you are truly a merciful and great god. Marches is lucky that he can stand in the glory of God forever."

Alexia's childish and delicate expression showed a look of envy. If she could, she also wanted to accompany her parents and become a daughter who could make them proud.

"This was due to his choices. If he did not believe in me, then he would not have all these. Since he believes in me and is devout enough, any gods would think that this is enough."

People who followed the gods early on would devote their faith and loyalty at a time when the situation was unstable. It was simply logical for them to be treated preferentially.

"Noella is powerful. As a lord, you have to make her obey your orders instead of fighting with her. Her power can become your most important assistance."

Louie's words made Alexia's face flush as if her cheeks were on fire. She lowered her head and tugged at the corner of his coat, accepting the criticism of her Father God.

"Sisna is loyal by nature and is your nominal sister. You can trust her completely whether in the affairs of Dragon City or in the affairs of the Silver Moon Kingdom. She is well known among the elves and is strong. Don't be ashamed as you can ask her anything. Do not let your pride blind you."

"Lysfer is naturally strong as a beastman. She cares about her clan and is a promising candidate to reach the legendary rank. For this wolf girl who has high pride, you just need to treat her tribe members well. Since she signed a contract with me, she would also be loyal to you. At the same time, you can also use her tribe as your hostage to coerce her."

"Clooney is my pope. He is absolutely loyal to me and will also be loyal to you, but you have to remember that divine power and royal power are separate. You can not be involved in the power of the divine, but you also cannot let him hollow you out and get into royal power."

"There are also others… as long as you keep them loyal and in awe of you, it would be enough. The kingdom won't need you to do anything as your subordinates will do everything for you."

"You just need to do a good job in deploying people. That's what governance is all about. Choose people according to their talents and raise them accordingly."

"…"

Louie's words seemed like the morning bell and the evening drum as they rang in Alexia's mind. Alexia did not dare think of anything else and carefully listened to Louie's words and memorized them with all her heart.

When Louie finally stopped speaking, Alexia noticed that many people in the entire city were out of their homes and were either at the square or heading to the church.

Alexia stood by the window on the upper level of the mage tower. After noticing this, she seemed to have understood the meaning, but still asked, "Father God, this is?"

"It is time, witness my ascension to becoming a god!"

Even Louie felt his heart stir at the scene before him. He will finally reach immortality and grasp the might of the gods!

Chapter 353

"Dong—-"

The melodious sound of the bell echoed far and wide in powerful undulations.

The sound came from a huge hourglass atop the lofty and magnificent Dragon God Church.

Crystal-like fine sand trickled down the waist of the hourglass. And with the passage of every hour, a bell would ring.

Then, the huge hourglass would flip over and continue flowing for the next hour. The fine crystal-like sand was the sand of time that symbolized constant, inexorable precision.

There was no specific time system in the world of San Soliel, and even the dates of the calendar were spoken by word of mouth without any accuracy.

After Louie masters the divine authority of time, he gave the world a specific time estimation method in his name.

As an earthling, Louie habitually used twenty-four hours to measure time, and the huge hourglass filled with the sand of time became the symbol of standard measurement, much like the international prototype kilogram on Earth. The ancient clocktower moving every minute and every second was the flow of time in this world.

Gradually, this measurement spread to the whole continent, from the southern seas to the land of the Silver Moon Kingdom, from the San Soliel Mountain Range to the highlands of the north. All races had begun using this latest and incredibly accurate measurement to estimate time.

All the people would regularly send people to Dragon City to observe the enormous clock tower and hourglass to correct the time of their kingdoms.

It was important for any civilization to have time accurately measured to the second. Whether it was daily work or war and military, the accurate grasp of time would significantly improve efficiency.

This was the responsibility that the God of Time needed to fulfill, just as the God of Magic required to construct the magic network and give images a leg up.

In the past, without the God of Time, the world lacked the standard time preparation, but now the God of Time had given people accurate timekeeping, which would have been considered great merit.

But for the gods of San Soliel, there was no such thing as merit. It would, however, make the divine authority of time in Louie's body more solid and sturdy, allowing him to comprehend more deeply and giving him more believers.

—

Dragon City suddenly became noisy. Along with the sound of bells, people came out of their homes. It was noon, the time of prayer for the Dragon God Church.

Except, today was different. Other than those who could not leave their positions, the entire population, 417,000-strong, regardless of poverty and wealth, regardless of old age and sickness, regardless of gender and age, all gathered together.

At this moment, everyone was truly equal. They were now simply a group – the believers of the Dragon God.

This was true equality in all beings. In prayers, in the face of the gods, all beings were unique. Even if they were just an ant, as long as they had a sense of self and believed in their god, they would be cared for in a sense.

Gods never cared about racial differences nor care about people's color or status or professional differences. In the gods' eyes, there were only believers and nonbelievers. Those who had devout faith brought joy to gods, but those who didn't bring displeasure.

This novel is available on Hosted Novel.

Simple and pure, this was faith.

"What's going on today? The merchants are not selling anything, the mages are not going to class to study, the number of patrol guards has become so small, and even the prostitutes of Tulip Street aren't taking any customers."

Some outsiders saw the strange scene in Dragon City today and let out astonished cries.

In fact, if Dragon City were to stand still in time, the total number of people in the city would probably be more than a million, which was why Louie said that the population had reached saturation. With the number of people in Dragon City comparable to the capital of the Subila Empire, it could be called one of the most prosperous cities on the main continent. It must be understood that during medieval times, a city of 200,000 was already called a big city, let alone this city of a million.

Now, the Subila Empire was suffering from internal and external problems. They would certainly experience some turmoil. Even the national capital was not expected to be spared. Dragon City would then become the most famous city on the whole main continent.

"Keep your voice down. Today is the most important day of the year. The Dragon God is about to ascend to become a god. You have to be obedient today. The guards might be only a few today, but causing a disturbance is dangerous. If there is any disorder in the ceremony, you would probably be targeted by the god and his followers would hunt you down. You would probably not be able to live in peace."

"Becoming a god? Could it be that the gods really exist?"

Haven't you seen so many churches appear recently? Those churches are all churches of ancient gods. I do now know where they hid in the past, but I heard that the Subila Empire is now being divided by these Churches, especially with how huge it is, occupying the majority of the west of the continent. Even the Theocracy is being divided into two because of the differences in faith."

Some people whispered in frightened tones.

Those who heard this felt their heart and soul tremble. For these people with a short life, the Theocracy and the Subila Empire were absolute hegemons with a thousand-year heritage. Moreover, these two countries were not weak and could even be called flourishing, but under the silent pressure of the gods, the countries had been divided as how the gods wanted them.

There were neither civil wars or rebellions. . Simply constant religious schisms and doctrinal conflicts.

"Hisss… I thought the gods were all fake, and that those gods worshiped by churches were all just powerful demigods. I never expected that they actually existed."

"It's said that tens of thousands of years ago, the gods existed in all their glory, but they suddenly disappeared without anyone knowing where they went. Shouldn't we also try to believe in a god now? It seems that everyone is going to have their own faith."

"How about believing in the Dragon God? It happens to be close by and maybe we'll be lucky enough to contribute a little and become citizens of Dragon City as well."

"That's a good suggestion, then let's join in and pray."

"…"

At the square of Dragon City and even in open spaces, there was only silence. Soldiers wearing fine armor raised their banners as if statues were standing on both sides of the road. A beautiful pattern was etched onto their armors. It was a dragon that seemed to have five heads and nine heads at the same time. This was the sacred emblem of the Church of the Dragon God.

The soldiers wearing steel helmets were expressionless. The spears and swords in their hands were raised high and reflected the palpitating light of the sun. It was awe-inspiring that brought a burst of killing intent to the whole entertainment-oriented city. This was done to deter anyone from having an ounce of disrespect.

On top of the square, the priests placed a sacred altar and a sacred emblem. They lit up a sandalwood incense that the great Dragon God had given them. The clergymen were required to light one every time there was a prayer session. People's spirits were heightened by that sacred and elegant aroma, causing them to concentrate and pray better. People felt as if this fragrance made their souls seem to go to heaven and see the divine kingdom of god. People believed that even in death, there was no need to fear as they could continue enjoying the benefits of the kingdom of god.

In the church's sanctuary, Pope Clooney gathered the church's senior bishops and priests. Unlike the square outside, the sanctuary was empty and silent. The palace was supported by dozens of thick stone pillars topped by a glazed dome and beautifully carved with arcane magic runes and fine images. At the center of the sanctuary was a statue more than ten meters long. It looked powerful and majestic as if it was Louie's real body.

Clooney kneeled in the forefront, behind him was a vast array of priests. Each clergyman kneeled on the ground and recited the teachings of their god. The noon sunlight sprinkled from the stained glass and incense draped the hall, creating magnificent scenery.

"Dong—-"

Another bell rang out, representing the arrival of noon. Now, the sun was perfectly at the top of their heads.

"I am a light into the world, that whosoever believes in me should not abide in darkness."

"…"

"Your beginnings will seem humble, so prosperous will your future be."

"…"

"Therefore all things whatsoever you would that men should do to you, do you even so to them."

"…"

"The well-informed speak little, the half-informed brag, and the ignorant speak up"

"…"

"My punishment – I afflict with it whom I will, but My mercy encompasses all things."

"…."

"When your last day comes – surely your reward is with their Lord, and there shall no fear come upon them nor shall they grieve!"

A magnificent and supreme voice appeared in the minds of all believers. It was the divine word from God's own mouth. It echoed in the temple and throughout dragon city. It echoed in the souls and hearts of every believer, solidifying their faith in Him and moving them to tears.

"Whoever believes in you will have eternal life!"

"…"

"My Lord Louie Galakrond, You are the God who is present and everlasting!"

"…"

"You are the Lord of Dragons, the only true God of Dragons."

"….."

"You are the weaver of dreams, the guardian of the earth, the champion of magic, the giver of life, and the master of time…"

"…."

"You are the master of Dragon City, our protector…"

"…"

"We are all Your sheep grazing on the earth. Glory to You, victory to You, may Your will be done on earth as it is in heaven!"

The voices of the believers were loud and pious. They came together and resounded over the San Soliel Mountain Range. The devotees cried out in pain and madness. People cheered and jumped around. Under the eyes of many believers, the throne of God was raised high in the sky,

Whether the gods wanted to or not, the power of time was now in Louie's grasp. The people had recognized the meaning of the time that he had given.

Thus, on the day the Dragon God was enthroned, it became his birthday, as well as the beginning of a new era.

This was how it was written in history books of later times, that the day when Louie Galakrond, the Dragon God, was enthroned was both —

The first day of the year, and the first day of the new era of the gods!

Chapter 354

In the Divine King's Crown…

Louie led Alexia into the miniature realm directly after leaving Dragon City.

Alexia's eyes wandered across the high mountains, cypresses, waterfalls, rivers, grass, cloudy hills, and plains as Louie hoisted her in his arms and made his way through the realm.

As a demigod, Alexia immediately knew that they were not on the main continent, nor any known realm, but a sub-universe of sorts.

As she focused divine power on her eyes, she was stunned to find that the miniature realm had an area of a million square kilometers. Such a huge realm could almost rival the size of an entire kingdom. It simply shouldn't exist.

"Father God, what is this place?"

Gathering up her inner shock, Alexia looked at Louie in surprise. Her knowledge told her that it was impossible for a miniature realm to be so huge. This was already close to the size of a weak god's divine kingdom. How could she not be shocked?

Moreover, Alexia noticed that the laws of the realm were extremely firm. It was unlike normal miniature realms which were fragile and would disappear with the passage of time.

"During the Era of Disaster, a powerful god foresaw the arrival of the twilight of the gods. He searched for a miniature realm and used a large amount of divine power to expand it. He then strengthened the laws and placed the realm inside a divine weapon. Thus allowing this miniature realm to endure for tens of thousands of years without the slightest wear or tear.

"That powerful god wanted to leave a backdoor in order to seize the opportunity in the new Era of the Gods. By using this realm, he would consume less divine power than other gods to build a divine throne. This would give him an upper hand."

"I don't know which powerful god it is, and I've held this divine equipment for quite some time already, but no god has ever come looking for me to retrieve it. I think that powerful god might have already fallen during the Era of Disaster, or maybe he feels that he can't take this artifact away from me in his current state, so he gave up."

"But no matter what the reason is, this miniature realm now belongs to me. I just need to imprint it as my divine kingdom after I ascend, to make it truly mine."

Louie sounded elated as if he was happy about his good fortune, but Alexia clearly saw the terrifying glow in her father's eyes that seemed to be smiling and not smiling at the same time. Louie's terrifying gaze lightly swept Alexia a glance, causing her to feel an irrepressible fear from the depths of her soul.

In the next moment, the horrible fear disappeared. The Father God in front of her was still as gentle as before as if the previous feeling was just an illusion. Alexia understood and did not press on with the issue, but worriedly said, "Father God, are you about to ascend? Will there be any danger?"

"It's just a matter of course. For me, there is danger, but the danger is really insignificant, almost negligible. Alexia, you don't need to worry."

Alexia lightly exhaled. Listening to Louie's words, her tense little face relaxed.

Unlike her mother the Goddess Silver Moon, who was once a powerful divine being, Alexia knew that her Father God was a true new god, a mortal who had never ascended to the throne of god.

Compared to the ancient re-awakened gods, the new gods would always encounter some problems. The ancient gods had either already experienced enthronement or possessed their thrones from birth. Now, they were just walking on the same path, so their roads were wide and free of any obstacles. But new gods like Louie, who had never done so, did not know of the dangers that they would face. If they failed, they would be burned up by their divine fire and forever never recover.

Alexia did not want her father to have problems, not because Louie could provide her with shelter, but because of pure filial affection.

"Alexia, take a look at what this is."

Louie suddenly stretched out his hand in front of Alexia, and to Alexia's horror, she saw a crystal of indescribable shape and supreme greatness float out of Louie's palm.

"Ah! A godhood!"

Alexia's pupils shrunk, and her mouth hung open. She could not believe her eyes. A godhood was something that only gods possessed, but her father who wasn't yet a true god already had one.

The most difficult part for new gods was building their own godhood. This was equivalent to an examination. If they pass, they could become a god, and if they failed, they would turn to ashes, never getting a second chance. Louie having a godhood meant that he had all the answers to the exam. As long as he was not an idiot, he would have already memorized the answers and passed the examination.

Alexia could not tell how mighty this godhood truly was. As a demigod, the realm of the gods was something that she could not understand, but the powerful aura emanating from the godhood caused Alexia's body to tremble. Her soul to her eyes were all attracted to it as if nothing else mattered in the world.

This was not greed, but an instinct of a demigod. Demigods were like gods, but they weren't gods. They were the apex of mortals yet the lowest end of the gods. As long as they took one more step, they would become gods. Demigods and true gods both had divinity and even divine authorities, the only thing that separated them was godhood.

Thus, godhoods provided an endless and irresistible attraction to demigods. They were like drugs that they could not reject.

At the same time, a pair of eyes suddenly opened in the miniature realm. It stared at the godhood in Louie's hand and flashed with surprise and greed, but in the next moment, it instantly disappeared.

Louie put away the godhood in his hands and finally let Alexia return to her senses. The elf dragon felt as if a bucket of water was poured on her head, making her consciousness clear.

The thought that she had shown a thirsty expression to her Father God's godhood made her inwardly terrified. She hurriedly lowered her head and shivered.

This was a great blasphemy to the gods, even if one was a child of the god. There was already enough reason for her to be put to death by her furious Father God.

How could Alexia not be frightened by this?

"There is no need to be afraid, Alexia. That is not from your selfishness, but from your instincts as a demigod."

Louie said in a soft voice and reached out to his daughter's temples and brushed her hair.

Louie saw Alexia's years still twitching in fear. His hands fell on the tops, causing her to go numb. Her ears flushed red. As an elf dragon, her ears and the back of her neck were sensitive places that no one should touch.

But if it was her Father God, she wouldn't have the guts to refuse.

Just as Alexia forced her body to endure the discomfort, a divine voice suddenly echoed from the void.

The voice was very faint at first, even Alexia could not hear it, but it slowly grew louder and louder. From the chaotic ringing, it became orderly and neat. It was the cumulation of the voices of the prayers from men and women, from young and old. Each of their words carried a detailed meaning that echoed in the entire space.

"Father God, the time has come!"

Alexia's body shook. Even she understood that it was time for her Father God to ascend to become a god. She stepped back, afraid that she might disturb Louie.

Seeing this, Louie smiled and said, "You don't have to retreat so far, Alexia! Just stand next to me. It won't affect me, nor will it affect you."

The ascension of the gods in San Soliel was not like a heavenly tribulation in Xianxia novels. There was no heavenly thunder that would descend, nor were there any visions that would affect the main continent. Everything that would happen would happen in the soul and body of the god. Succeeding would mean becoming a god, and failing would mean burning to ashes. No other creature would be harmed in the process.

The divine fire was the fire that burned in the hearts of gods. It was not a physical object and no danger would occur if anyone were to touch it.

Louie saw his daughter hesitate and then walk closer to him. Then he closed his eyes.

Louie had previously consulted with Selune and Shae about the process of becoming a god. As the two most ancient goddesses, they had an unparalleled understanding of the gods. This allowed Louie to run countless simulations in the depths of his mind. Moreover, with his godhood, he did not have to go through the most dangerous and difficult process of shaping the godhood.

The godhood sunk into Louie's soul and bloomed with incredible brilliance.

If godhood was like a rusty machine that had lost its power in the past, now it was brand new and was running again!

Then, Louie's divinity merged into and connected his soul and the godhood with a string.

Booom!

Louie felt his soul shake and his entire perception of the world changed!

The main continent was currently at high noon, but suddenly, every creature on the main continent was startled and looked at the sky with shocked gazes. The sky had been covered with a curtain of darkness and countless stars rose from the far horizon, leaving long trails and shining brightly.

The stars shifted and the stars in the sky shone brightly.

A star represented the authority of a God, the throne of a God!

The meaning of the star shooting up the night sky meant that a new throne was exalted for a god!

Chapter 355

Louie's mind cleared and his soul shook when his connection to godhood was established.

In the past, Louie possessed a powerful godhood, but could not fully utilize it. Even if he had divinity and divine authority, he could not use it except in crude ways.

But since the gods weren't present before, even the most superficial use of divine power was enough for Louie to rise to the pinnacle of the world by virtue of the omnipotent nature of divine power.

Louie naturally regretted not being able to use the power of the godhood. It was something that only true gods could use.

Now, the 'computer' that had been abandoned had finally started up again with divinity as its cable. Waves of faith poured into godhood. If the conversion of divine power before was comparable to a small stream, then the new conversion was as fast as a river that filled Louie up.

The power of faith was a strange wave. Naturally, this was just how Louie described it. In truth, the power of faith was different from the electronic waves of Earth. At this time, Louie also comprehended faith much more deeply.

The 'wave' formed of faith ignored the distance between time and space. It was as if it was directly forwarded into Louie's body. The holy name that the believers recited became the coordinates that set the direction of the faith.

In this wave of faith, countless particles flowed. Each particle was a believer's prayer. Louie could even hear the sound of the prayer. If he wanted, he could turn it into an image to see the believer's appearance.

This was one of the basic capabilities of a god. As long as someone pronounced their name, a God could easily perceive them, no matter the distance between the two.

Of course, Louie only described it in a way that people on Earth would. In fact, the power of faith wasn't really related to wave particles, just very similar in some ways.

At this moment, Louie reconfirmed his prior beliefs that whether it was faith or technology, they walked on the same path of seeking to know everything. The only difference was the means.

The divine fire in Louie's soul burned violently. As said before, the divine fire was not real fire, but only looked like one. If Louie was a normal god at the moment, then he would have to use divine power and his understanding of his divine authority to forge with the divine fire. Then his godhood would be born from the divine fire.

The successful would become a god and failures would perish. There was no third option.

A demigod's divine power was limited. When they used all their divine power to forge godhood, they would become extremely weak, which meant that they were in grave danger. Even a demigod with sufficient divine power could be killed at this time. As a result, the gods would generally hide and never ascend in front of anyone.

Louie was not ignorant of this truth to be so bold, but he was not a normal god. He did not even need to use any divine power, because he did not need to forge his own godhood!

The godhood that originally came from the Five-colored Dragon God began to absorb Louie's soul and combine together. They would never separate from each other again. Louie's soul would become divine and never wear out. This was true immortality.

And once this step is completed, the god became one with the godhood and no one could steal the godhood again unless they were killed or gave it up voluntarily.

But Louie did not perform this step because Louie was not prepared to let his soul and the Five-colored Dragon God's godhood fuse together. The godhood did not belong to him and although it would limit his power, he was wary that the fallen Dragon God had a hidden card to play.

Moreover, this godhood had been tampered with by the Terran Civilization for as long as 30,000 years. Who knows what they had done to it? Louie would not just give his life to such an uncontrollable thing.

If Louie had no choice, he would not hesitate to use this godhood as the main body, but since he had other options, he would only use this godhood as an open weapon.

Louie's conscience followed the flow of divinity and faith that flowed into the godhood. This was the first time Louie saw its composition. Mortal minds would immediately collapse if they tried to look at it. Thanks to divine power and divinity, Louie was able to swim inside easily and understand its structure and capabilities.

It contained an indescribably divine mystery as if there were countless forces and knowledge from the origin of the world hidden in it. In front of Louie, it painted a magnificent picture.

Louie began to process things quickly with his mind and powerful analytic ability. He began to perform reverse analysis on the composition of the godhood for his next plan.

It was challenging to create godhood from scratch, but it was much easier to analyze it. As Louie did, he roughly understood its composition, so he no longer hesitated and directly guided the faith that he gathered from Earth.

"Booom—-"

His soul shook once again as if he was burning mountains and boiling seas. Everything appeared to be on fire as Louie injected the inter-dimensional faith power from Earth into the divine fire. In the depths of his soul, in the fierce burning divine fire, another crystal clear godhood was born.

This was the godhood constructed from the faith of Earth, the godhood of a [Foreign God]!

This time, Louie no longer hesitated and directly used his divinity to completely fuse his soul with this godhood, transforming him into a 'Foreign God' named 'Louie'.

At this moment, Louie finally completed the last step of ascension. He was sublimated from the inside out and his soul became immortal. His body had turned into a divine body made of pure divine power. No external objects could harm him and only the gods could injure him.

God's 'immortality' wasn't really perfect, but they were indeed the hardest creature to kill in the Crystal Wall System.

"It's done!"

Even though Louie made a lot of calculations and did not encounter any hardships along this road to becoming a god, his entire being was transformed from a mortal to a god. His life had completely changed. He still had an unexpressed joy deep inside his heart.

What made him even more excited and happy was that within the godhood of the 'Foreign God' he could feel the 'serpent of Order' inside which was a different power from faith!

It was the power of the origin of the world. It was even more sublime than the divided divine authorities. The power of order belonged to the rules of factions in the world. It was a manifestation of the world's origin. It wasn't as varied as the power of faith that could do many incredible things, but the essence of the ability of 'order' was sublime as it represented the 'ancient gods'.

That was to say, Louie had now broken away from the shackles of faith. Even if he were cut off from all sources of faith, he would not fall. He could reincarnate as part of the serpent of order and continue to enjoy being a god.

However, Louie could only mobilize very little of this power. He would be considered the weakest god. Compared to the power that faith provided him, the power of 'order' was not worth much. However, its existence paved a path of endless possibilities for Louie. He would one day be able to completely master the power of order and transform into the serpent of order itself. Then he would become the undisputed god of gods.

'After so many years of hard work, the foundation of everything is finally laid. I have finally opened a gap in this cage and I just have to expand it to completely break free.'

'Although part of it relies on luck, I still can't give up. I have been trying to find a way out of my current situation and this can become the first step.'

Louie was in a happy mood. The gloom in his heart had been suppressed and dispersed as much as possible.

The conspiracy of the Intelligent Brain of the Terran Civilization, the bondage of the gods to faith, and the confinement to the rules of this world, were now gone with him being a 'Foreign God' that wielded the power of order. Of course, Louie still had to be vigilant of the entity attached to him. He still did not understand much about the Terran Civilization. With the power of order still in its weak state, he could not let things be exposed. It was easy to become the target of the gods and the intelligent brain, so it was best if he remained as the 'Dragon God'.

With a thought, the godhood of the Dragon God wrapped around the godhood of the Foreign God like a matryoshka doll. No one would expect that Louie had two godhoods and that the godhood of the Dragon God was naught but a disguise.

Louie had already thought about this trick and finally realized how to truly make it after consulting with Shae, the master of disguise.

'Making a deal with Shae is the best decision I've ever made.'

Louie thought so. His gaze broke through the miniature realm and looked towards the sky of the main continent. There was already a group of stars shining in the sky. Although a few of them were dim, each one still represented the throne of a god.

The more powerful the gods were, the more brilliant their stars were and the higher their position.

Now, there were only a few stars that were higher than the others. All the rest were below, and Louie's star was in the middle and close to the top.

He was now a weak god and if it was in the previous Era of the Gods, he would be the weakest god, but in this new era, a weak god was not as weak as they seemed.

Because now, countless gods also have weak divine power. Although there were strong ones and weak ones among them, there wasn't much of a qualitative gap. The real qualitative change would occur when they reached mid-tier divine power and high-tier divine power.

'It's about time. My career as an immortal god has begun!'

Louie's joy infected his believers. Hundreds of thousands of people who believed in him erupted into violent cheers.

Chapter 356

Dragon City thundered with joy. Hundreds of thousands of believers could not hide the elation on their tired faces.

The time it took for Louie to merge with the godhood seemed to be very short, but in reality, it was already a day and a night on the main continent. This was because Louie had analyzed the godhood first and then created a new godhood, so the time he wasted was more than all the other gods.

The believers prayed for a whole day and night without eating or drinking. For powerhouses this was nothing, but for many ordinary civilians, this was very tiring.

They were not only purely kneeling, but also had to pray devoutly. The energy consumed was even more frightening.

In the palace halls, Pope Clooney was finally relieved and whispered the holy name and prayed and kneeled to the huge statue of the Dragon God.

Louie's ascension time was really too long compared to other gods. It could be said that he was the last out of every god at the moment to ascend. This caused a lot of worries.

Search Hosted Novel for the original.

Although they had to maintain absolute belief in their god as devotees, human reasoning still told them that the road to godhood must not have been smooth. The vast majority of mortals had failed on this thorny road. There was no return for those who failed, even ancient gods.

Luckily, their great Dragon God had crossed this difficult hurdle and finally become a true god. From this day on, the clergy were true priests of a god.

In the future, as long as they prayed every day, they could even be bestowed with divine arts. These divine arts were different from magic. Although they were not as varied, they were quite powerful and the source of their power came from the faith and devotion of these priests.

The more devout and faithful a clergy was, the higher the level of their divine arts. They corresponded to the ranks of powerhouses. A priest of a god could even obtain divine arts that no mage could replicate with magic.

For example, the Mother Earth Goddess could give divine magic that made harvests abundant, or how Louie was preparing divine arts that were the antithesis of magic.

From this moment on, these clergies were no longer the same as in the past. With their piety and the teachings that they learned, they would become powerful evangelists. Other than having a lack of experience in combat, the power they possessed would not be any worse than powerhouses of the same rank, and they could even surpass mages of the same rank.

"In the future, the first day of the first month will become the Dragon God's Birthday. As the greatest day of Dragon City, we will hold many events and festivals!"

Clooney stood up from the ground. He once more bowed in prayer to the statue and then loudly shouted to the bishops behind him.

This day would become the festival of the Dragon God, the day the Dragon God was enthroned. It would naturally become the most important celebrated day every year in the future. As long as the god performs a more glorious achievement, there will be a new festival celebrated every year.

Many of the church hierarchy whispered in response. They looked at Clooney who was already in his thirties with envy.

Since the Dragon God had just ascended, they had not yet held a religious mass that would allow them to obtain divine arts, but Clooney seemed to be different. He had already been their Pope for several years, and the entire church was built from scratch by him. Even if he seemed powerless at the moment, he gave an awe-inspiring aura just by standing there.

It was as if he had been blessed by the Dragon God and given the authority to spread God's name on the world!

As the Pope of the Dragon God Church, Clooney's life was known by everyone. He was once a small priest of the Theocracy, a petty follower of the Goddess of Morning. After the great Dragon God had captured the territory, the small priest had become a prisoner of the Dragon God.

At first, Clooney knew some healing magic that made him useful to Dragon City as a 'doctor', but gradually, the Dragon God found his potential as a missionary and entrusted him with the heavy responsibility of the Dragon God Church.

This former believer of the Goddess of Morning changed his faith and began to believe in the Dragon God. In the process of establishing the church, his faith solidified.

Clooney had already worked for the city for more than a decade and sacrificed his youth towards the church's development.

The Pope's face was full of coldness. He was just an ordinary man without any rank. Moreover, he had worked hard for the establishment of the church, making him look older than he seemed. There were wrinkles on his forehead, and he had locks of white hair, but his holy aura prevented people from looking straight at him easily.

These bishops of the Dragon God believed that Pope Clooney would receive the reward of the Dragon God. He might not be credited for the development and formation of Dragon City, but the creation and development of the Dragon God's Church made his contribution the most important.

"Her Highness Alexia is currently not in Dragon City. I will temporarily overstep my boundary and by the Lord's order, request to open the granary and give all the believers a good meal. They prayed all day and night so they must have been very tired. We cannot neglect the contribution of the believers and wait until Her Highness Alexia returns. I will be held accountable for this."

Clooney clearly knew his own authority and responsibility. He tried his best to keep out of the political affairs led by the lord of Dragon City. Having the granary be opened for the believers was not something he should have had the right to order.

But the matter was urgent. He could only cross his authority and give his orders. He even explained that he would plead his faults to Alexia at a later date to warn these clergy not to try and extend their reach too much.

For other kingdoms, cases with divine right and a king's right being together were few. Other kingdoms simply did not have the term 'state religion'. The king's faith may not necessarily be the same as his ministers or even the commoners. The king did not have the right or ability to ask the people to change their faith, causing the churches to conflict and compete with each other.

But Dragon City and the Silver Moon Kingdom were part of the exceptions, this was because these two kingdoms were created by the gods themselves before they ascended. With their ability to establish their churches, it became easy for them to combine divine right and royal right into one.

However, Louie knew that once his territory grew larger and larger, the Church of the Dragon God might still remain in Dragon City, but the involvement of other gods would make it impossible for his church to be the only church after expansion.

…

Louie had successfully ascended, causing the Dragon God Church to be busy for a while. Now that he was a true god, the church won't be limited to preaching anymore. They were now a force of their own and could become a powerful armed group with the gift of the gods.

Moreover, Clooney was busy in the church with changing some policies to better suit the development of the Church of the Dragon God. In the miniature realm, Louie organized his power into a simple table.

Louie Galakrond (God of Dreams)

Godhood level: 4 (low-tier divine power)

Divine authority: Dragon (tentative), Dream, Life, Magic, Earth, Time

Divine Kingdom: None

Louie did not need anything complicated, and he just assembled the most basic data.

The levels of the gods could roughly be divided into 20 stages. 1 to 10 was low tier, 11 to 15 was mid-tier, and 16 to 20 was high-tier. Levels above 20 were meaningless since anything above would make them the god of gods, but no such existence had been born before.

Leveling up godhood was based on the number of true believers, the amount of divinity, and the depth of understanding over the main divine authority of a god. Louie had prepared ten years earlier than other gods. He had Dragon City as the basis of his faith, making the number of believers that he possessed one of the best among the gods. It was even sufficient for him to become a mid-tier divine power.

Unfortunately, Louie was a new god who did not possess enough divinity. He could only barely reach level 4, and most importantly, his divine authority had a huge flaw!

Each god could only take one divine authority as its main divine authority. And the promotion of godhood was related to this divine authority. Louie's godhood came from the Five-Colored Dragon God, and the main divine authority was rightfully 'dragon'.

Just as Selune's main divine authority was the moon, she was called the Silver Moon Goddess; and Shae's was darkness, and she was called the Goddess of Darkness.

Gods could not replace the main divine authority at will. This would cause powerful gods to turn weak.

But Louie had no dragon believers at all. He was now a Dragon God in name only which was why he took on the role of the 'God of Dreams' as it was the first complete divine authority that he had comprehended the deepest.

But this was not a long-term solution. With the power of a non-dragon divine authority, Louie could only stay as a low-tier god. It would not be possible for him to rise further unless he was willing to give up the divine authority of 'dragon'. But how could he just give up on such a powerful divine authority?

'Once I deal with the alliance, I must go find the dragons and preach in person. Fortunately, no other dragon has ascended at the moment. If there was, they would likely come and try to take away my divine authority. I would have to rely on a divine war to retake it. If that happens, my first advantage would disappear and require me to do a fresh start. I might not even be able to reach high-tier."

The path of the gods was very dangerous. A slight mistake would mean the end of the road, just like how some gods would randomly choose divine authorities leaving them with no future. They would meet their limits there. For example, if Lara ascended to become the Unicorn Goddess, she would not be able to breakfast being a low-tier god.

But for many gods, being able to become one was already quite good. Beggars couldn't be choosers, so they couldn't be like Louie who could go to the supermarket to pick what he liked.

If he wanted to preach to dragons, the current Dragon God Church would not help him at all. Having humans preach to dragons was the same as looking for death. This was Louie's personal battlefield.

After deciding his next target, he turned to look at Alexia, whose face was all tense. He smiled at her, but in the next moment, his smile stiffened—

A spear abruptly came from behind him!

Chapter 357

At the time of Louie's ascension, Alexia was standing quietly beside him. A trace of nervousness and worry flashed across her face.

She knew that it was safe in this miniature realm, but she also looked around, afraid that someone would suddenly come and disturb the ceremony, causing her father to lose his previous work.

Alexia's heart was in turmoil, both with the joy of her Father God's enthronement and worry for him. Although Louie had told her it was a done deal and she had sufficient trust in him, deep down, she was still apprehensive.

This was the most dangerous moment for a god, so how could Alexia not be on edge?

With Alexia's strength, she could not see which part of the main continent this piece of the realm was attached to. She tried gathering power in her eyes and could see past the barrier of the realm and see the darkness that curtained the starry sky.

Although the stars in the sky were a little few compared to the endless black night, the stars had appeared once more in the world of San Soliel after 30,000 years.

But Alexia was still frightened as none of the stars belonged to Louie.

She was restlessly circling around Louie. Her gold and silver inlaid skirt swayed. Her bare feet walking on the turquoise grass beneath her were actually sweating. For a demigod to lose control of her body, it was clear that Alexia's mood wasn't stable.

Alexia tried to be careful not to disturb Louie and could only stand there by herself with worry. She even thought about asking her Mother Goddess what to do.

The Silver Moon Goddess Selune was the first to return back to the night sky. As her daughter, Alexia was able to sense this.

Reason told Alexia that the road to godhood was a great task that could only be tread on by oneself and that any external help was useless, so she only endured her worry and stood by Louie's side, worriedly looking at her father's face without moving for a day and night.

When a star suddenly rose to the sky and shone in the darkness, Alexia's tense icy face was finally relieved. She knew that her Father God had succeeded.

Louie opened his eyes and looked at his daughter who had accompanied him for a day and a night. He showed a touch of gentleness and Alexia responded with a sweet smile, but in the next instant, her inverted pupils shrunk. She went pale and shouted, "Father God!"

A spear soundlessly stabbed through Louie's body, spraying out a bright dark gold as if the blood of god had been spilled.

Alexia quickly looked behind Louie and finally saw the appearance of the assailant.

It was an obscene creature whose skin was dark green like dried back and had black and green mottled scales. It had a poisonous-looking rat-like tail.

This was a kobold, but its height was much taller than ordinary. It especially looked like a dragon with a long mouth, sharp teeth, and horn-like objects growing out of its head.

This kobold was like an uncivilized monster. Its cruel eyes looked with joy as it saw Louie being penetrated by its own spear.

"You dirty kobold!"

Seeing that the sneak attack on Louie came from a kobold, Alexia was furious.

Kobolds were very dirty creatures that were commonly seen on the main continent. Other than a few who grasped some magic, the majority had strengths roughly similar to goblins.

The only difference between goblins and kobolds was that kobolds would always appear in groups. Once their groups grew to a certain size, they would become aggressive. Coupled with their combat experience, they were enough to annoy the majority of adventurers.

The reason why Alexia was so angry to see a kobold was because kobolds were a dragon's loyal minion by nature.

Kobolds were an ambitious, savage, and uncivilized race, but in their genetic instincts buried deep in their bones was loyalty to dragons. Being a dragon's slave was their greatest honor.

As a dragon seeing her supposedly faithful lapdog dare to sneak attack and assassinate his master, how could Alexia not be angry?

In her anger, Alexia gathered her limited amount of divine power in her hands and turned her hands into moon-colored dragon claws. No matter what color they were, dragons were incredibly proud of their physical bodies. Other spells were only auxiliary means to let their bodies function.

A demigod's divine power was limited. Not all demigods were like Louie who had a godhood that allowed them to store divine power. Moreover, Alexia still did not have her own faith, causing her conversion to divine power to be very slow. In fact, the divine power Alexia possessed was gifted by Louie and Sleune.

However, although demigods had limited divine power and legendary rank powerhouses could kill them if their divine power was exhausted, mortals were absolutely no match for them.

Alexia angrily attacked, but despair emerged in her heart.

She immediately understood that her attack could do no harm to the kobold in front of her. Alexia could see the sublime nature of this kobold. It was a god and a true god at that!

Who knew how long this kobold had been lurking in this palace, waiting for the moment Louie succeeded in ascending before suddenly appearing to kill him with a single blow!

"Your divine authority is mine, newly born god!"

The kobold let out an excited and brutal laugh. It did not even glance at Alexia's claws.

The dragon's strike that contained divine power and shimmered with the power of the moon was enough to make anyone retreat, but this anyone definitely did not include gods.

The kobold's divine power fluctuated. Although Alexia was inwardly furious, a trace of bewilderment flashed across her face.

Her dragon claw did not cause any damage. Alexia had already anticipated this, but the method the kobold used was way beyond Alexia's imagination and understanding.

It did not block with its hand, spell, nor even divine power. The kobold did not even seem to move as He let Alexia scratch His body. This gave Alexia an indescribable feeling.

This kobold had evaded, but he did not move at all nor made a dodging posture. The attack just phased through him in a bizarre and incomprehensible way.

Divine Skill – Divine Dodge!

A god's power was incomprehensible. It involved the concepts of cause and effect that seemed to bend destiny. No matter how many abilities were used, they were useless against true divine power.

This person was the God of Kobolds —- Kulthumak!

He was a god from the Era of the Gods with a godhood up to level 15. He was just one step short of becoming a high-tier god.

However, he could not break through this limit no matter what he did. His divine authority was the racial divine authority of kobold. Although there were numerous kobolds in the main continent, they were not an important civilization like humans, beastmen, and elves. No matter how many kobolds there were on the main continent, he could only reach level 15 at most and never become a high-tier god.

If this was the Era of the Gods, Kulthumak was satisfied with his godhood. Although he could not become a high-tier god, he was still one of the strongest mid-tier gods. It was almost impossible to make him fall as even a high-tier god could never kill him.

The reason why the kobold race was willing to become lapdogs and servants of dragons was due to his influence.

However, gods were greedy in nature, especially a cruel and tyrannical savage god like him. During the Era of the Gods, he could only suppress his ambition, but now that the gods were all on equal footing, all the gods and mortals had the same opportunity, so was unchecked.

The Kobold God's divine authority had its limits, but when Louie took out the godhood of the Five-colored Dragon God, Kulthumak set a new goal.

If he was a god that had reached level 15 godhood, he would not have any thoughts about the divine authority of dragons. Changing a divine authority was equivalent to starting from scratch all over again. He struggled so hard to reach level 15 and would say no if he had to take risks once more. Even if the divine authority of dragons had high potential, it was only a potential. It was far less important than the power that he already possesses.

But things are different now. He had a low-tier divine power, so how could he not be moved after seeing the divine authority of dragons? In any case, he had to start from scratch anyway.

As for the godhood, no god could steal a godhood from a true god because the godhood would shatter upon death.

Kulthumak did not care about Louie's divinity at all. He himself had enough divinity to support mid-tier divine power, so he did not care about Louie's minuscule amount.

The only thing he wanted was Louie's divine authority, but to obtain it, the prerequisite was that the other party needed to be a true god.

The divine authority of a demigod could not be stolen, because it wasn't stable. Only after becoming a god would this become possible

So Kulthumak had been waiting patiently for Louie to ascend. Now that Louie had succeeded, he was now at his weakest moment. Kulthumak would then kill him and steal the divine authority that he wanted to evolve himself from a kobold to a giant dragon!

Everything was going according to Kulthumak's calculations. Even Louie's ascension being slow made Him more pleased even if he felt inward disdain. Although he did not know how the dragon in front of him obtained the Five-colored Dragon God's godhood, it seemed that he still had difficulties ascending. Even if he became a god, he would definitely have no future!

Since that was the case, it would be better for him to become the Dragon God!

Carrying these thoughts, the Kobold God Kulthumak appeared with his true body the moment Louie finished ascending and completed the task of killing a god.

But before he could roar with excitement at his victory, the Dragon God in front of him had a strange smile. It contained mockery and contempt for him.

The god's pierced body twisted and turned from real to unreal. Even the blood on Kulthumak's spear disappeared.

As a god who was infinitely close to becoming a high-tier god, how could Kulthum not know that he was plotted against? He immediately jumped like a thunderstorm and shouted in anger, "God of Dreams!"

The ability to turn real to imaginary was none other than the realm of dreams!

Chapter 358

Like a mirror, the whole space shattered. Seemingly real, seemingly illusory, seemingly bright, seeingly dark, everyone's vision shifted as the sound of shattering mirrors echoed. Louie's figure once again appeared there once more.

The mountains and grass seemed the same. Even the flow of wind was the same as before without the slightest change. The only difference now was that Louie was unharmed as if everything before was an illusion.

"Father God!"

Alexia shouted. This time, she reverted to her slender dragon body. She flapped her moon-colored dragon wings to come to his side. Her expression was one of surprise and happiness. Her inverted pupils fluctuated and she almost cried out.

Just now, Alexia had been frightened badly by the spear that went through Louie's body. Her brain completely froze and only thought of taking revenge. Even if she knew that her actions of attacking a god were considered blasphemy and that it was impossible for her to defeat the God of Kobolds, she remained determined to seek out justice.

"Don't cry…"

Louie said in a warm voice. He smiled and caressed his daughter's head. His hand shined with streams of light, causing Alexia to calm down, but drops of tears still dropped on her moon-colored scales.

"So this was all an illusion, it really scared Alexia."

Alexia let out a low and pleasant growl. As if she was still in shock, she rubbed her head on Louie's hand to make him caress her, to make sure that everything was real and Louie did not have any wounds on his body. Only then did her emotional state stabilize.

The stunned expression on Louie's face when he was stabbed earlier was too realistic, causing Alexia to misunderstand.

'Father God is using acting skills to deceive this God.'

Alexia just bubbled with this thought, but saw Louie shake his head, "I was indeed stabbed by Him, but I turned the reality of that stabbing into a 'dream', turning everything that happened before into a dream."

Alexia did not seem to fully understand it. She was bewildered and didn't know how an established fact could still be turned into a dream. This was simply impossible to do with any spell.

It could only be said that the power of the gods was too bizarre and inexplicable. It was far beyond the imagination of mortals. Some divine abilities bordered on unreasonableness and did not have logic to them. Even the Terran Civilization's technology could not completely explain the strange abilities of the gods.

After pacifying Alexia, Louie looked at the god in front of him, and the smile on his face gradually turned serious. His entire being became cold as divine power diffused from his body.

"God of Kobolds, Your Highness Kulthumak?"

"Haven't you already recognized me long ago, Your Highness Louie!"

The kobold with lime green scales emitted blood and evil. His pair of crocodile-like eyes stared coldly at Louie.

"I did know that you had been hiding in this miniature realm, but I didn't expect your sneak attack to be so decisive."

Louie secretly admonished himself. Now that he was a god, he could not take other gods lightly. No god could be underestimated, especially with his lack of understanding of how god's fought.

He was successfully ambushed by the Kobold God in front of him. If not thanks to him being the God of Dreams and his deep understanding of the domain of dreams, he might have been seriously injured.

Naturally, part of the reason why he was able to dodge the attack was that the Kobold God Kulthum was not very strong. Although He was once a god with level 15 godhood, he only had a godhood of level 3 at the moment. His divine authority of kobolds was only a racial divine authority that wasn't useful for fighting and did not improve his combat abilities.

Louie's divine authority of dreams was a perfect divine authority. It wasn't split with anyone else. This divine authority was similar to the divine authority of illusion, lies, and many others. Although it was slightly lacking in offensive capabilities, it had various uses, making it hard for other gods to defend against.

In the Era of the Gods, there was an extremely crazy and powerful god called 'Prince of Lies' who had mastered the terrifying divine authority of killing, but in fact, what made him truly terrifying were his divine authorities of illusion and lies. With these two divine authorities, he stirred up a rain of bloodshed.

This kind of divine authority had limited power in enhancing a god's godhood and couldn't make a god reach high-tier, but in terms of combat, it was very useful and considered a combat divine ability.

With anger and hatred in his heart, Kulthumak stared at the new Dragon God in front of him and let out a blood-curdling scream, "Why do you still have divine power?!"

Kulthumak could not comprehend this. A new god was required to use up a lot of divine power when ascending to let his divine fire burn. Normally speaking, new gods would not have any extra divine power. With no divine power and their true body in the open, they were in dangerous situations. Kulthumak precisely expected this, that's why his greed urged him to kill Louie and seize His divine authority.

This was because, without divine power, it was impossible for gods to activate their domain much less their divine authority.

But Kulthumak never expected Louie to still have residual power that was even more than an old god like him. He even easily evaded his ambush with his 'dreamworld'

Louie heard Kulthumak's question and smiled. Of course, he would not tell the Kobold God that he had indeed consumed a lot of divine power when he ascended, but the consumed divine power was from the faith of Earth, and the God that he had ascended into was not the God of Dreams nor the God of Dragons, but a Foreign God. Everything was just an illusion!

This was Louie's greatest trump card that guaranteed that he could escape the shackles that bound gods. So he would not tell anyone, not even the Intelligent Brain.

Seeing Louie not speaking, Kulthumak immediately tried to retreat. He knew that he was unable to kill this new god today. And looking at how Louie was still at east, he might be the one to fall if they really fought here.

It must be known that to kill Louie, Kulthumak had shown his true body. After ascending, a god could not immediately condense an incarnation, so Kulthumak could only come to assassinate with his true body.

Although it was very dangerous, Kulthumak thought that the other party was just a new god. Even if the other party had a powerful divine authority, they would not be his opponent. However, he never thought that he would miscalculate.

'In the future, I might be at odds with this god.'

Kulthumak felt helpless even if he had many powerful abilities. Although his divine authority was weak and did not have a powerful divine domain, he was still one of the strongest mid-tier gods in the past and possessed many divine skills. It was thanks to his divine skills and divine kingdom that allowed him to become a mid-tier god that was able to resist the suppression of the high-tier gods.

Divine skills were basic abilities that all gods possessed. Each god could grasp many different divine skills. On the other hand, divine authorities were unique abilities that only gods who had grasped them could utilize.

For example, Louie's power over dreams could not be used by other gods as he had complete mastery over it.

But Kulthumak felt awkward because most of his divine skills required mid-tier divine power to release. With him having a low-tier divine power, he would not be able to use any even if he tried to empty out his divine power.

'I cannot dally here and must leave immediately. I should not yet be hit by a curse, so I should be able to escape. Sigh, how did I just make an eternal enemy out of a new god with the potential to become high-tier.'

Although Kulthumak was a savage, cruel, and bloody god, he was not a madman. He had a good head on his shoulders and could see things logically. He did not think of continuing to fight here and only thought of running away.

But the Kobold God was also depressed. He knew that his future path would be very bumpy, especially since he used to be a subordinate god of the Five-colored Dragon God and was under his protection. But now, he had directly affected the future Dragon God, so who was he to ask for shelter in the future?

'This new god's divine authority of dragons is just a sub-divine authority. I'll see if I can find a dragon that is close to ascending and help it. If I can get it to help in tearing away this dragon's divine authority, then I won't have to worry about anything.'

In an instant, Kulthumak had a new idea.

All he wanted to do now was to buy time before fighting against Louie. He would see if Louis could make the divine authority of dragons worthy of its name first or if he could find a collaborator dragon that would help him rip Louie's divine authority away so that he could never become a high-tier god.

'What an enviable god.'

Search Hosted Novel for the original.

With this thought in mind, Kulthumak did not say anything else. Divine power surged into his spear and he tore open the space of the miniature realm.

Since the miniature realm was not yet Louie's divine kingdom, he could easily leave with just a step.

But–

"Pa—"

The crisp sound of breaking glass echoed once more. Kulthumak realized that he had not left the miniature realm after taking a step. He was still in the miniature realm, and the act of him leaving had been turned into a 'dream'!

"Your Highness Louie, how dare you…"

The God of Kobolds was furious. He didn't expect that Louie would not let him go, and even spent divine power to turn the entire place into a 'dream'!

"Your Highness Kulthumak, how could I just let you simply leave after trying to assassinate me? Since you came, you should stay for a while. I am very interested in your divinity."

Louie chuckled and a lance appeared in his right hand.

"You already expected me to come and kill you?"

Seeing Louie's calm and collected look, Kulthumak sensed something was wrong and said in shock, "How could you have expected this? You shouldn't even be aware that I survived through the Era of Disaster!"

Seeing Louie smile without saying anything, Kulthumak suppressed the fear in his heart. His savage appearance turned ugly and hissed, "Your Highness Louie, let me see how much divine power you really have to be able to stop me from leaving."

There was no mistake that Kulthumak was not prepared to fight Louie. He knew that if they fought now, his chances of defeat were higher. He only wanted to escape from here now.

The current miniature realm was not Louie's divine kingdom, so it did not boost his abilities. Moreover, blocking this place with a dream would consume large amounts of divine power. In Kulthumak's calculation, Louie's divine power reserves were already very low, so he could just wait for Louie's divine power to empty out, then he could easily leave.

"Huuu—"

At this moment Louie lightly exhaled, showing a look of relief.

The reason why he had been standing still without taking the initiative was that he was in the process of comprehending a divine skill.

Unlike old gods like Kulthumak who had ascended once more, Louie was a new god who did not possess any divine skills.

He used the power of Earth's faith as fuel and made calculations using his godhood to finally comprehend a divine skill that many gods know and wasn't very strong, but very useful to Louie—

Heavenly Possession!

Chapter 359

A divine kingdom was an important asset to any god. It could be termed their final insurance.

It was a fortress filled with various rules and principles that supported the gods. It even had a huge suppressive force against invading foreign gods. The closer one was to the core of the divine kingdom, the stronger the suppressive force was, thus protecting the gods from harm.

Take for instance Shae's divine kingdom in the Shadow Realm. If it was in its complete state, then demigods like Louie would have long since died the moment they entered it. Even a weak god entering Shae's divine kingdom at its peak state would perish.

If this miniature realm was Louie's divine kingdom, then he could stop the Kobold God with very little divine power, but unfortunately, it wasn't. Moreover, it would take a long time for a god to build a divine kingdom and perfect the rules in it. In order to block the Kobold God from escaping, Louie could only consume divine power and use the domain of dreams to restrict him.

'But this is not a long term solution at all. Restricting a god by wasting divine power was a foolish act that would make people laugh.'

Louie calculated his divine power. The divine power that came from the faith of Earth had been consumed during his ascension, but there was a lot left over due to his role play as Christ.

'But I can't just randomly use faith from Earth. It's very likely that the Intelligent Brain or other gods would catch on. I need to build high walls and accumulate them widely. Then I can slowly claim king and strike once I am certain that I can deal with all problems.'

'Locking Kulthumak here is a waste of divine power. It's a better idea to just kill him. Even if he isn't a new god and has enough experience in ascending, he should still have used up a significant amount of divine power in ascending. Now, he shouldn't have much divine power, so now is the best time to kill him!'

Many thoughts flashed through Louie's mind. His pupils flickered and let out a winning smile at the Kobold God, "Your Highness Kulthumak, since you have come to my territory, then please do not leave! To invade a dragon's territory is an act of seeking death!"

— Divine Skill – Heavenly Possession!

This skill wasn't used to summon some god to descend on himself, but for Louie, the god, to descend on others.

A god could send down his power to mortals temporarily, and the amount a mortal could bear depended on their constitution. Normally, no matter how strong a mortal was, they would not be able to bear for a long time, but Louie had the best vessel for his power, and that was his daughter with the Silver Moon Goddess, Alexia!

With Louie's bloodline and the same divinity as him, there was no better vessel for Louie and Selune to descend upon.

The gods hardly ever used their true bodies and only acted with incarnations, but now that the gods had just ascended, no god had enough time to create an incarnation. On the other hand, Louie could use this divine skill to temporarily turn his daughter into his own incarnation.

Louie instantly withdrew his domain of dreams to prevent divine power from being wasted. Following the divine skill's activation, Alexia temporarily became his incarnation.

The incarnation of god had half the power of the real body, which meant that Louie, who was at godhood level 4, had an incarnation with godhood level 2. As a result, Alexia had a virtual level 2 godhood, which was enough for Louie.

Alexia's body shook as she felt an unmatched abundance of power bursting from nowhere. She felt a near-omnipotence and strong vitality surging within her.

Alexia felt so blessed that she did not put up any resistance and directly let Louie control her body. In an instant, Alexia's aura changed dramatically, from a demigod to a true god incarnate. Her movements, expression, and speech also changed dramatically because it was Louie who was now controlling her body.

At this moment, Alexia's senses turned mystical, her soul and consciousness seemed to be watching her body in action from a third person's point of view. She could also sense that warm consciousness and breath wrapping to protect her, which was precisely Louie's will and divine power.

After Louie possessed Alexia, he quickly mastered how to move her body in just a moment. Even if the incarnate was female and just a baby dragon and even if the physiques were completely different, mastering a mortal body only took a moment for the gods.

At the same time, Louie's real body had used a lance to keep Kulthumak's body in place, preventing him from escaping.

The lance was not an ordinary object but made from Louie's own tail. This was essentially equivalent to divine equipment. For gods with powerful bodies like dragons, common practice would be to turn parts of their bodies into weapons for use in humanoid form. Compared to forged weapons, a dragon's natural body was more useful.

This lance did not have any additional properties, but as part of the Dragon God's body, it was indestructible. Louie's lance and Kulthumak's spear danced and collided. The head-on collision between the two gods caused a storm of divine power, sweeping everything around.

At first contact, Louie immediately understood that the Kobold God in front of him was a warrior. His skill with the spear was seamless, and he seemed to have a lot of combat experience, but even if Louie's skills were inferior to Kulthumak, he soon pushed back the Kobold God into a disadvantage. Even if Louie's skills were inferior, he was still a dragon!

Even after ascending, there were still racial differences between the gods, but because gods mainly fought with divine power and divine domains, racial differences were not as visible most of the time, but when gods did not have enough divine power to fight, that would quickly change. Most likely, only the God of War could contend against Louie in close combat.

After several exchanges, Kulthumak knew that he was not a match for the foe before him. He was so intent on escaping that when he saw Alexia temporarily becoming Louie's incarnation, he came to a sudden realization.

"God Louie, you have planned all this!"

Kulthumak was horrified. How could he not see through Louie's plot? It was no wonder why Louie brought his daughter to watch his ascension and even purposefully learned the divine skill – Heavenly Possession. Louie was already aware that he was coveting and snooping around, so he had prepared in advance.

"When you gaze into the Abyss, the Abyss gazes back at you. When you plotted to assassinate me, you brought your own downfall."

'Alexia' spoke with 'her' voice. Although it was still pleasant to hear, its tone and speech were exactly the same as Louie's.

Louie did not dare use Alexia's body to enter close combat. She was only a fledgling dragon, making it easy to injure her. Louie waved Alexia's hand, giving life to everything. The wind, the clouds, the grass, everything around seemed to have been given intelligence and life. In these 'creatures' that seemed to gain life, they began to close in on Kulthumak without end.

The Kobold God was furious and panic flashed on his face. He felt that his spear had become heavy and hard to wield. The wind entangled his hands so that he could not exert any power. If this was an ordinary wind, it would not have been able to shake a god's body, but this wind contained the domain of life, and the only way to resist was to use divine power to target it.

But using pure divine power to confront this was the same as seeking death. If Louie only had to pay with 1 point of power to use his divine domain, then Kulthumak would need to pay 3 or even 5 units of power to confront it.

Moreover, Kulthumak had just ascended, so he did not have much divine power left. He was already close to exhaustion, but Louie still had enough power to maintain the Heavenly Possession. Facing Louie and his incarnation, Kulthumak could not find any possibility of victory.

"Why do you still have so much divine power left!"

The Kobold God let out a shrill cry of anger. He roared with brutality, but it contained a hint of fear.

No creature was more afraid of death than gods. If all creatures in the world were arranged in a tier-list of those who feared death, the gods would be number one. This was because they were powerful and immortal, so they were more afraid of their fall!

"God Louie, do you really want to do this to me?"

"Cut the crap!"

Louie's incarnation continued to pour out divine power to create more life. At this time, Louie did not care how much divine power he used. His only goal now was to kill Kulthumak.

"Ahhhh—"

This novel is available on Hosted Novel.

Kulthumak let out a painful scream. With the cooperation of his incarnation, Louie stabbed the lance in his hand into Kulthumak's abdomen, causing divine blood to pour out.

Gods had no weak point. Even if they were stabbed through the heart or the head, they would not die easily unless their divine power ran out. If their incarnations were injured, then it was only the consumption of divine power and did not affect the gods. However, Kulthumak was almost out of divine power and in his real body. If he died here, then he would definitely fall.

"Your Highness Kulthumak, please fall here today. My Lord and I will make good use of your legacy."

A serene female voice suddenly sounded, accompanied by the appearance of a delicate female body that was as black as the night. Kulthumak stared at her with wide eyes and let out a harsh cry, "Bitch, it's you!"

At this time, Kulthumark could no longer maintain the poise of a god. He was like the gods that went mad in those ancient epochs. His sanity became filled with fear and madness.

He knew after seeing Shae that he was really going to fall here today.

Chapter 360

Fear and madness swept through Kulthumak's body when he saw Shae. In the history of the gods over the past countless years, many gods had moments of glory that made other gods fear them, but the glory that they possessed was ultimately fleeting and faded away in the vast sands of time.

The only one who never lost hers was Shae, the ancient god of darkness. Those that died under her hands were uncountable.

However, in the next moment, Kulthumak found that something was wrong with the Shape that appeared in front of him. In the Era of the Gods, Shae's godhood was up to level 18, and even a single one of her incarnations was at mid-tier, but now she was only at the legendary rank.

Kulthumak even thought that he was mistaken and that this was an illusion made by Shae, but when he carefully identified it, he found that Shae's incarnation was truly at the legendary rank. Moreover, this could only be considered a projection and not an incarnation.

Kulthumak was overjoyed and hope sprang up deep inside his heart which was already consumed by despair. As he had thought, Shae had been targeted by the gods which prevented her from ascending.

"How dare you appear in front of me in that state. Die you bitch! You traitor!"

Anger rose from Kulthumak's heart. He felt ashamed of the fear that welled up in him because of Shae's appearance. When Kulthumak found out that it was actually Shae who had plotted against him, he feared that he would be killed, but after realizing that Shae was not even a god, he regained his fighting will.

After barely dodging another one of Louie's strikes, Kulthumak ignored the injuries on his body and charged at Shae's incarnation. He thought that as long as he killed Shae's incarnation, he would have hope of escaping, and a legendary rank powerhouse couldn't resist a god's death-defying efforts.

Faced with Kulthumak's desperate yet terrifying strike, Shae's incarnation was indeed unable to retaliate, but her expression remained serene and empty, frightening Kulthumak. At this moment, a sense of fear burst from his heart once more, but immediately afterward, he made up his mind and rushed at Shae and thrust his spear at her face.

"Heavenly Possession!"

But Kulthumak's blow that contained all his hope fell short. Right behind him, Louie unleashed his divine skill once more.

This time, he used his dream incarnation on Shae!

Shae's serene face revealed a delicate smile. She didn't resist Louie's possession of her body and obediently allowed Louie's will and divine power to take over her incarnation.

Compared to Alexia's ability to withstand all of Louie's power, Shae was unable to do so, but as the former Goddess of Night, Shae's adaptability to divine power was quite good. After Louie's possession, she gained virtual godhood of level 0.

Although level 0 was barely a god, it was still an incarnation of god nonetheless, and it had the power to fight with another God.

In order to guarantee that he could kill Kulthumak, Louie utilized all his divine power to the greatest extent. His current body was using the divine authority of time, Alexia's body was using the divine authority of life, and Shae's body was using the divine authority of dreams. One was a godhood of level 4, another of level 2, and finally one of level 0. With three bodies moving together, a god that did not have much divine power left was doomed.

Compared to Alexia, Louie did not use his willpower to control Shae and gave her the freedom to move. Shae was definitely familiar with the divine authority of dreams. Even if she could not use the power of the divine domain, she could use the power of the incarnation to fight in close combat.

This time, Shae used her full power. Killing Kulthumak was in her best interest, so how could she hold back? After obtaining the power up from Louie's Heavenly Possession, she already had the ability to fight against the gods. The Disc of Darkness appeared in her ears. It was a divine weapon that accompanied her for millions of years and was famous among the gods.

Even without divine power, the Goddess of Night was a full-fledged shadow dancer, assassin, and warlock. It could be said that even without her godhood, no mortal could defeat her. This time, she was displaying the full might of an ancient god's combat skills to Louie.

She seemed like a butterfly in the night that danced beautifully, but the wheel blade in her hand was like a poisonous snake that bit Kulthumak from all angles. Her body posture writhed and contorted as did serpents of legend. Although she was level 0, she had beaten back Kulthumak to the point that he couldn't retaliate.

Louie admired the beautiful and powerful fighting style of Shae. He secretly exclaimed that her fighting style was awe-inspiring.

Afterward, Louie joined the fray. He transformed into a dragon and attacked together with Shae. His claws swiped, his tail swept, and his sharp teeth tore. In a few blows, Kulthumak was placed in an incredibly dangerous situation. With the ambushes from the incarnation of life, this Kobold God's face went pale.

He roared, growled, cursed, and dodged, but no matter what he did, his terrible state did not change as his divine blood spilled on the ground under his feet. His divine power had long been exhausted. His divine body was barely holding on with wounds riddled all over.

The Kobold God secretly cursed, knowing that from the beginning to the end, he had fallen into Louie and Shae's trap. Most likely, even Louie's action of showing his godhood was within calculation so that he would covet the godhood.

But he could not blame anyone but himself for being greedy.

"God Louie, why are you helping that bitch, Shae! She is now wanted and being hunted by the gods. Helping her is the same as turning yourself into the enemy of the gods. As a new god, making an enemy of the gods would surely be your end!"

"Shae is sinister and cunning. She has killed countless gods. No matter what promises she had made to you, you should not trust her, or you will be killed by her!"

Kulthumak knew that he was in grave danger. His final words were said in the hope that he could make Louie change his mind.

Because he knew that what could truly kill him was Louie's power. Whether it was the incarnation of life or the incarnation of dreams, all of them came from Louie. Shae was only given the right to use that power.

"God Louie, how about you and I join forces! We'll find Shae's true body and kill her together. You can have her divine authority and divinity, and I'm willing to become a subordinate god to serve you! I can even make a River Styx Oath!"

Kulthuman was furious, but he could only give up his dignity and surrender to Louie.

However, Louie was unmoved and coldly said, "Your Highness Kulthumak, I am not interested in your allegiance, what I need is only your fall."

Louie's dragon claws once again tore at Kulthumak's body, causing a large amount of blood to spray out. A god did not have a fatal weakness, but as Kulthumak restored his body, he would use up more divine power that caused him to be weakened to the extreme.

"Ahhhhhhhhhhh—"

This Kobold God shouted with vengeance and madness in his eyes, "Since you're going to make me fall, I will not make it easy for you either!"

Kulthumak gathered all his power in one point, and the spear in his hand was pulsating.

Louie was shocked and knew that this was a final blow of a god. Even if Kulthumak desperately self-destructed, it was impossible to kill Louie, but Louie did not want to bear the final fury of a god either.

He suddenly looked at Shae.

Shae sensed Louie's gaze and was stunned. Her expression changed into one of annoyance and said, "Lord God, what are you doing?!"

Louie had forcibly taken control of Shae's body with his will.

The current Shae was Louie's incarnation and was borrowing power from Louie, but the owner was still Louie's, so he could forcefully control her body.

"Your Highness Shae, you are just a projection at the moment. Even if you die, it won't really matter. You should bear His Highness Kulthumak's final fury. I can see that he hates and fears you."

Louie smiled at Shae with a face that was gloating.

Under the annoyed but helpless expression of the Goddess of Night, Louie possessed her body and had it thrown against Kulthumak's arm.

At that exact moment, Kulthumak poured the last of his will into his spear and stabbed Shae's chest with the curse and hatred of the gods.

"Ka-ching—"

That was the sound of Kulthumak's godhood shattering.

"Booom—"

The final condensation of divine power and shattering of the godhood created a terrifying explosion. The impact of the divine power wreaked havoc everywhere. Louie had been afraid that Kulthumak's final desperation would destroy the miniature realm, so he raised his hand and imprisoned the detonation within his Domain of Time. Then he tore open a portal and threw the locked space-time into the Astral Realm.

Immediately afterward, Louie unbound time again, and the final impact of Kulthumak's explosion was all absorbed by the Astral Realm.

Shae's incarnation had died, and the divine authority of dreams attached to her and the remaining divine power returned to Louie. At the same time, Louie released the Heavenly Possession, causing the divine authority of life and the divine power used on Alexia to return to him.

After taking back the power, Louis looked at the place where Kulthumak had fallen and prepared to receive the spoils of war.

Chapter 361

In the first year of the new era, His Highness Louie Galakrond, the God of Dragons, killed Kulthumak, the God of Kobolds. No one knew about this event, and no god perceived it until His Highness Louie Galakrond himself said it later, and the people knew that Kulthumak, the God of Kobolds had fallen long ago.

—《The Divine History of the Dragon God》

…

Louie's hand moved. In the place where Kulthumak fell, a string-like object floated up to his hand. Its color was ineffable, and from the supernatural fluctuations it gave off, Louie knew it was precisely the thing he needed most – divinity.

"A part of the divinity was destroyed, but the remaining part is enough."

Looking at it, he almost leaped with joy.

The Kobold God, Kulthumak, had fallen, and his divinity no longer had his will, but Louie still carefully checked it until he was certain that it was masterless and fit for absorption before consuming it.

Louie was now a true god with level 4 godhood. Absorbing unowned divinity was a simple matter. He engraved his own imprint and then fused it with his original divinity.

Kulthumak was once a true god with level 15 godhood, which required a significant amount of divinity. He, like other ancient gods, had to rely on burning divinity to support their existence during the 30,000 years of slumber due to the lack of faith.

As a result, he had used up some divinity over the past 30,000 years, and a part of it had been destroyed upon his death. However, the total amount of divinity left behind was still more than twice the amount initially held by Louie himself.

Louie himself had little divinity. In the beginning, he had become a true demigod after obtaining divinity from Noella. Then the Silver Moon Goddess had provided him with coordinates of fallen gods in the Astral Realm, allowing him to plunder the dregs of their divinities. Afterward, Louie had spent divinity in order to help birth Alexia. If he finished cleaning up the Graveyard of the Gods in the Astral Realm, the divinity would probably be barely enough to support a level 4 godhood.

The next thing Louie wanted to do was to continue to improve his godhood. He needed more divinity, but it took thousands of years for the divinity to condense itself. It was difficult for Louie to do it on his own, but he could never give up on making benefits in this era.

Thus, killing the gods and plundering them was the only path that Louis could choose.

But killing a god was never easy. It required a lot of thought and caution.

Shae needed godhood, and Louie needed divinity. The two of them hit it off. With Shae's intelligence and Louie's power, they could hatch foolproof plans to kill the gods.

The Divine King's Crown that Louie obtained was probably a backup means of a powerful god, but he did not know which god it was.

This was true until Shae told Louie that the maker of the Divine King's Crown was none other than the Five-colored Dragon God.

According to Shae's words, because Louie had obtained the Five-colored Dragon God's godhood, he had inherited everything from the Five-colored Dragon God such as his 'fate' or his 'role'. Louie would naturally be guided toward the creations of the Five-colored Dragon God. And luckily enough, Louie had first obtained the Divine King's Crown which was genuine divine equipment.

At the same time, Shae told Louie that Kulthumak, the God of Kobolds, did not fall during the Era of Disaster. Instead he had luckily survived and had hidden inside the Divine King's Crown.

As the subordinate god of the Five-colored Dragon God, he was also the first lapdog of the Five-colored Dragon God. He naturally knew the many secrets of the Five-colored Dragon God, but She herself also knew about the Divine King's Crown's existence.

Kulthumak had a godhood that had reached level 15. Even after 30,000 years, his divinity would still have a huge volume. At the same time Kulthumak did not have a powerful divine authority and was mainly reliant on the divine authority of kobolds. This meant that he was the easiest and nearest god that Louie and Shae could kill, especially since he could not use many divine skills.

It was not easy to find a god with a godhood as high as level 15 but with low combat power.

If Kulthumak still had a godhood of level 15 and was inside Louie's divine kingdom, perhaps Shae wouldn't be able to kill him in combat even at her full power. The most she could do was whittle away at his church and find a chance to kill him while he was weak.

But now, due to various reasons and coincidences, Louie and Shae obtained the best opportunity to kill Kulthumak.

Louie took out the godhood to attract Kulthumak's attention and even slowed down his ascension to make Kulthumak lower his guard so that he would think Louie had no qualifications to become a powerful god. At the same time, Louie and Shae had long discussed how they would fight, and so Louie had brought Alexia along.

From the beginning, Kulthumak, without knowing anything, had been plotted against by Shae and Louie. Thanks to the plan, Louie had truly killed Kulthumak without much resistance. Kulthumak's fall allowed Louie the opportunity to become stronger.

"Alexia, come here."

After digesting Kulthumak's divinity, Louie lifted his hand and summoned Alexia.

Alexia walked over in a daze. Everything that happened before seemed to happen in the blink of an eye. Alexia could not react at all and did not fully understand what had happened. Her beautiful dragon eyes were full of confusion and doubts.

She had only come to observe her Father God's ascension ceremony at his request, and then at the moment when he succeeded, he was assassinated by another god. Alexia could not forget the shock and fear she felt at that time, but anger overwhelmed her and made her want to avenge her father's death. Afterward, she did not expect that everything was just an illusion and her father reappeared intact in front of her with a power that she could not understand.

After that, her Father God was able to master a divine skill of the gods, Heavenly Possession, and turned her into his own incarnation. Then, Shae appeared and teamed up with her Father God to finish off the Kobold God.

In retrospect, it seemed that everything had been in her Father God's calculation, from the time the Kobold God appeared to his death.

'But Shae? Right, Shae!'

Alexia returned to her elven form from her dragon form. She looked around warily and spoke with disgust, "Father God, was that the Goddess of Night that just appeared?"

She did not dare call Shae by her first name and changed it to the Goddess of Night.

"That was indeed Shae."

Louie confirmed Alexia's thoughts.

"You… you joined forces with the Goddess of the Night? She… she is a very dangerous god, you can't trust her."

The elf dragon's tone was sharp and contained disgust. As the daughter of the Silver Moon, she instinctively hated Shae and felt disgusted towards her, but she also feared Shae. She knew that in Shae's doctrine, the Silver Moon was an enemy and it was even written out that everything of the Silver Moon should be killed.

Search Hosted Novel for the original.

If this were in the Era of the Gods, the daughter of the Silver Moon Goddess, Alexia, would be the biggest target of the Church of the Night. Shae's followers would do anything to kill Alexia to please their goddess.

Louie sensed the fear and disgust in her and reassured, "No need to worry, Alexia. The current Shae is not a threat. I will also be more careful around her plots. You should not tell your Mother Goddess about this. If she finds out by herself, then I will personally explain it to her."

"… But… but…"

Alexia was hesitant and at a loss. Shae was her Mother God's sister and greatest enemy. According to their relationship, Shae would be her aunt, but her Father God went behind her Mother God to have an affair with her Mother God's sister and enemy. Now that this matter would continue to be hidden, Alexia felt frightened about being sandwiched like this and did not know what to do.

If she hid it for her Father God, she would be betraying her Mother God. And if she told her Mother God, then she would be betraying her Father God. As the daughter of the two gods, Alexia was not an outsider.

"Alexia, are you not going to listen anymore?"

Louie looked at her with some disappointment and spoke with a sad tone.

Alexia's delicate body trembled. She bit her pink lips and raised her head to look at Louie. After seeing her Father God's disappointed look, she felt her heartache in sadness. She stomped her foot and gritted her teeth, "I understand Father God! Alexia will not tell Mother Goddess, but you should also be careful of the Goddess of Night!"

Compared to Selune's cool and uncaring attitude, Louie's mortal-like care for his daughter made Alexia feel even more loved. In Alexia's heart, the scales of her Father God and Mother God had long been tilted, but she could not step over the last hurdle in her heart. After seeing Louie's disappointed expression, she felt very sad.

She didn't want to disappoint her Father God and didn't want to lose the Father God's care and love for her, so with a ruthless heart, she decided to choose her Father God and turned her back on her Mother God.

'I'm sorry Mother Goddess! You can't really blame Alexia for this, but Alexia will keep an eye on the Goddess of Night's movements for you. I will not let her bewitch Father God and plot against you!"

Alexia said to herself in her heart. As to whether she had the ability to keep an eye on Shae or not, she never even considered it.

Hearing his daughter's assurance, Louie revealed a joyful and loving expression. He used his hand to gently caress his daughter's snow-white face and smiled, "Alexia, wait for a moment. Your father needs to turn this divinity into usable power."

After obtaining Kulthumak's divinity, Louie's level could be raised to that of the strongest god of the current era!

Chapter 362

Louie still had a large amount of divine power, which was the result of being able to gather faith from two worlds. In the world of San Soliel, more than 400,000 were his believers, and after becoming a true god, his rate of conversion had only risen.

But compared to the world of San Soliel, the source of faith from Earth was even more terrifying, especially after Louie became the present-day 'Christ'. His source of faith grew at an astronomical rate. Even if the worlds were different and the faith was being filtered out by the Crystal Wall System, what was left was the best part. Hundreds of millions of units of pure faith entered the world of San Soliel and headed straight toward Louie. It would definitely make all the gods feel envy.

It must be known that in the world of San Soliel, the main source of faith, the people on the main continent, only had a population in the hundreds of millions. Even in the history of the gods, the most powerful had at most millions of true believers. No god has ever broken past this ceiling.

With faith from two worlds, Louie's divine power could be optimized. Earth's faith was not suitable for usage yet, so Louie could only use it as 'fuel' to deepen his understanding of the gods.

For example, Louie needed to be promoted to the next level.

In order for a god to level up their godhood, there were a few important requirements that had to be met. First, they needed to have sufficient divinity to support their godhood. To satisfy this requirement, Louie killed the God of Kobolds, Kulthumak, and obtained a large portion of his divinity. This was enough to support Louie till he reached mid-tier divine power.

Second, a god needed to have a sufficient number of believers that could support the level of their godhood. Louie's number of believers was barely enough to support mid-tier divine power.

Third, a god needed a sufficient amount of divine authority. For this, Louie had not yet completely used the divine authority of dragons, but the divine authority of dreams that he treated as a secondary divine authority was sufficient for him to reach mid-tier divine power. As it was a complete divine authority, he found it very useful at the moment.

And finally, a god needed to understand their godhood, which is also known as 'perception. As long as gods had enough power, they could comprehend the logic behind skills and divinity at faster rates.

Louie did not use San Soliel's divine power because his believers were limited, making the world's divine power much more precious. As a result, Louie used the excess divine power he gained from Earth and injected it into the godhood of the Dragon God in order to analyze its structure. With the influx of divine power, Louie was able to easily comprehend everything he needed.

After that, it was only a matter of time before all conditions were met. Louie had no difficulty increasing the level of his godhood. He would soon be able to reach a level 7 godhood.

It was also not impossible for Louie to continue increasing his level to a level 11 godhood, which was mid-tier, but the number of his believers could barely maintain this level. A slight change in numbers could cause him to fall back into a low-tier godhood. This was the problem with utilizing divine power. There was a number curve in a god's true believers. Only by having a stable of numbers could the gods continue to level up.

'If I force myself to reach mid-tier divine power, I could indeed become the leader of the gods for a moment of time, but that wouldn't have any meaning. It's better to use this situation to stabilize my foundation.'

'As a new god, I cannot become too dazzling and attract the attention of many gods. I have so many dangerous secrets that if any of them were known, I would become the target of the gods. Even my current state of leveling up would already catch a few god's eyes. It's better to do things a little bit more low-key.'

After making up his mind, Louie temporarily set his godhood to level 7. With a level 7 godhood, he could stabilize the situation without danger.

'To further understand the structure of the godhood, I can increase the level of the 'Foreign God' godhood, but I won't do this at the moment. The amount of time I became a god is too short, so I haven't accumulated enough experience. Divine power should be used in more important places first.'

Louie thought so. He stopped leveling himself up. Now he was already a god with level 7 godhood. In the Era of the Gods, this was enough to be qualified as a fairly respectable god, and in the current era, it was enough to make him one of the strongest gods.

"Father God, did it work?"

Alexia's starry eyes twinkled as she stared at Louie. When she saw Louie open his eyes, she asked with joy.

She could not perceive the difference in divine power, but she could only tell that Louie was mighty and powerful. For mortals, a true god was a true god no matter how strong their divine power was. And so it was difficult to gauge differences between them due to their sheer amount.

Louie smiled and nodded to his daughter. What he needed now was more time to comprehend more divine skills. Once he did so, his means of action would increase.

Then Louie looked at the place where the Kobold God fell and said playfully, "Your Highness Shae, if you still don't make your move, Kulthumak's divine authority will dissipate."

"Sigh…"

A soft sigh echoed as the world seemed to be covered in darkness. In Alexia's alertness, a jade hand extended out from the darkness. Although it was just a hand, it felt infinitely alluring and charming. Every finger and every inch of skin was dazzling as it emitted a dark and secretive beauty.

The jade hand that seemed to attract all life grabbed something in the air. The object that was grabbed seemed to exist but at the same time non-existent. And then, a black robe came out of the curtain followed by a figure that exuded ultimate tranquility. The bare feet under the skirt stepped on the grass with a dainty elegance. The quiet and delicate face revealed a trace of shame and anger in its eyes.

"Your Highness Shae, that was the best choice in that situation. My real body would have been injured and Alexia would probably have died from that blow. Only your projected avatar was the best means of sealing the explosion."

Louie said courteously without any sense of guilt.

Shae was not truly angry. If their positions were reversed, Shae believed that even she would have made the same choice as Louie. What made her gloomy was the sensation of being used and plotted against when for so long she had been the user and plotter.

'You really don't know how to pity a lady.'

"Your choice at that time was very correct, Lord God."

Shae was not an idiot. After being gloomy and angry for a while, she calmed down. In her hands was Kulthumak's divine authority. She half-closed her eyes and let out a joyful smile.

"The divine authority that you wanted is already in your hands. With this, the contract is established!"

Louie opened his mouth and stated a part of the covenant.

"For the next three thousand years, I will serve you as your subordinate god, Your Highness Louie."

The goddess of darkness lifted her skirt and gracefully cursed. Her appearance carried a mature charm with a hidden youthfulness inside. That contradictory feeling was very evocative. Perhaps this was the first time Shae used her body in the past hundreds of thousands of years.

That was right, what appeared in front of Louie was Shae's true body!

At this moment, Louie felt an impulse to kill Shae to obtain her divinity and complex divine authority, but he immediately suppressed this idea. They had signed the River Styx Oath to not attack each other and plot the other party's death. Their oath had been made very complex such that there were no possible loopholes that could be exploited. This way, they could truly trust each other for the next three thousand years.

"You should finally be at ease now, Lord God… isn't this what you wanted to do?"

Shae said with a soft sigh, "You are about to obtain the complete Goddess of Night."

Louie smiled and did not respond. His goal of forcing out Shae's true body had been accomplished. This ancient goddess finally brought her true body out of inevitability.

Although Louie and the Goddess of Night's projection had intercourse countless times, only doing it with the true body of a god was considered proper intercourse. In order to give birth to Alexia, Louie obtained the Silver Moon Goddess Selune. As a dragon, Louie also did not mind possessing Shae's body. Perhaps in the entire history of San Soliel, he was the only one to be with the oldest two goddesses.

Naturally, it was impossible to have an heir with Shae as he was a true god and Shae would soon be as well. The probability of giving birth to a god was too high.

"Your Highness Shae, there is no time to lose. In order to prevent the gods from finding out where you are, you should absorb Kulthumak's divine authority and ascend."

Louie urged Shae.

This was one of Shae's plans. She would use a different divine authority and gain enough followers. This would keep her low profile and evade the detection of other gods. For this purpose, the divine authority of kobolds was the best choice. The gods would instead feel that the God of Kobolds being together with the Dragon God was normal.

After Shae obtained enough believers and faith, turned the kobolds into believers of the Goddess of Night, and collected enough faith to reach mid-tier divine power, Shae could give up this divine authority and reincarnate as the Goddess of Night.

Mid-tier divine power was already enough for Shade to protect herself.

For Louie, this allowed him to establish and complete his Dragon God System!

Chapter 363

[Recording the process of sealing the gods…]

[Analysis of the relationship between divinity, divine authority, divine power, and godhood…]

[Breaking down characteristics of divine authority]

Search Hosted Novel for the original.

[Warning, low energy, low energy…]

[Need to urge the host to find new energy.]

…

Shae and Selune were born just after the Twin Snakes of Creation, but the Twin Snakes of Creation had no subjective consciousness and were more akin to fundamental principles. Selune and Shae, on the other hand, were the first to gain self-awareness.

In the ancient past, Selune and Shae possessed the four most important divine authorities of the world – light, sun, darkness, and moon. At that time they held absolute power and were the true embodiment of light and darkness and possessed the powers of ancient gods. After the rules of the world changed and faith in the gods was born, Selune and Shae still possessed divine power levels of 20.

However, the two goddesses were born enemies. After hundreds of thousands of years of conflict and struggle, Sleune had lost the divine authority of light and sun but stole the divine authority of the moon from Shae. This allowed Selune to be the incarnation of the Silver Moon.

On the other hand, Shae had lost the divine authority of the moon, which made her lose her peak power, causing her to decline to level 18. For an ancient god such as her, absorbing the divine authority of kobolds was a simple matter. She digested the divine authority at a speed that left even Louie in astonishment. After changing her identity, she accepted the faith of the kobolds and successfully ascended.

But the process in which Shae did things was too fast, as a result, she only received a little bit of faith. After forcefully ascending, her godhood was only level 1 and even had some instabilities.

That said, Shae was still full of joy. She had finally ascended even while being hunted down by the other gods. Now that she had succeeded, with her wisdom and talent, she would one day regain her seat as one of the powerful gods. Even if the gods were hostile to her, no one could touch her once that happens.

Shae knew that the premise of all this was that she needed to obtain shelter from Louie. Before she distorted the faith of the kobolds into 'darkness' and reached mid-tier divine power, she could not reveal her identity to anyone, and the only one who could protect her and cover her was Louie.

At the thought of this, the corner of Shae's brows let out a seductive charm as she smiled while looking at Louie.

Louie was moved as he found that Shae's temperament had changed slightly.

'Because she's temporarily lost her divine authority of darkness, she feels a bit more humane even if she is the essence of darkness itself.

Selune started as the God of Sun and Light. Her personality should originally have been passionate and surging, but after losing these two divine authorities in exchange for the divine authority of the Silver Moon, her temperament had turned cold. If not for her own nature which was the essence of light, she might have been even colder.

Shae was also the same. Because her main divine authority wasn't darkness, her personality had changed a bit, making her not as serene and vain as before.

'This is something I need to be careful about. I need to do some calculations on how my divine authorities can influence me.'

Thinking like this, Shae smiled at Louie and said, "Congratulations on regaining your godhood once more, Your Highness Shae, or should I say, Kobold God, Shae."

At the end of the day, even Louie could not help but laugh out loud. Alexia, who stood quietly at his side, also lowered her head to hold her laughter.

Although the gods did not have a social distinction, there were distinctions in strength. The identity of a Kobold God was still funny to hear, especially when the once strongest Goddess of Darkness had taken this role.

Shae was also a bit embarrassed. Her delicate face reddened but she quickly returned to her calmness. For her, this was not a big deal. Being able to ascend once more was a good thing. So what if she was the Kobold God? This divine authority was capable of allowing her to return to mid-tier divine power and hiding her from the sight of other gods. Even the Kobold God was someone that far surpassed mortals.

Naturally, Louie knew this, but he still teased her for a bit, "Your Highness Shae, your current godhood is very unstable. During the small time frame that Kulthumak fell, he had already severed connection with his believers. You must find a way to hide from the eyes and ears of the gods."

Louie reminded Shae. He believed that She had her own way to deal with the situation. In the Era of the Gods, Shae had assassinated many gods and then absorbed their faith without many people knowing. In terms of 'acting' ability, she was second to none.

Shae slightly inclined her head, "Kulthumak possesses four divine authorities – kobold, trap-making, mining, and war. I have already absorbed the divine authority of kobolds. How are we dividing the remaining three?"

Saying so, she raised her hand and opened her palm to show the remaining three divine authorities.

Louie thought for a moment and said, "Dragon City once kidnapped a group of dwarves in the San Soliel Mountain Range. These dwarves are now my believers. Even if it's incomplete, the divine authority of mining is still slightly useful to me. I can stabilize the faith of the dwarves. You can have 'trap-making'. As for 'war' just give up on it, that little fragment is not worth much at all."

The majority of the divine authority of mining was in the hands of the Dwarf Gods, so Louie could use it to attract the faith of the dwarves.

The divine authority of trap-making was complete, but it wasn't strong enough to create a god, because it was a divine authority that almost no one believed in. That was why the divine authority of kobolds was necessary to stabilize this divine authority.

As for the divine authority of war, it was less than 1 percent of the whole divine authority of war. Such a small percentage could not produce a divine domain as could be seen from the previous battle with Kulthumak.

Even now, the God of War was estimated to only have about 70% of the divine authority. The rest of the divine authority was motley with the beastmen gods while a small part spread was scattered to various gods. As a result, the God of War could only reach level 16 or 17. If the God of War had complete divine authority, he would have already reached level 20.

For such a small amount of divine authority that was completely useless, Louie did not want to make any new enemies.

"A fair split."

Shae handed over the divine authority of mining to Louie and absorbed the divine authority of trap-making herself. While the divine authority of war disappeared by itself and returned to the origin of the world. As for who would take it, it would depend on fate.

For Louie, the divine authority of 'dragon' would probably allow him to reach level 17, while the other divine authorities would allow him to reach level 18 and perhaps 19.

But this was only an estimate that Louie set to make things simpler. Whether it was level 20 or level 16, there was not much qualitative difference. They were all-powerful.

His real power lay in his identity as a [Foreign God] and [Order]. As long as Louie could master the origin of order and become one with the Serpent of Order, then he would become one of the serpents of creation. According to his estimates, this was a level above 20 and could reach the level of a true ancient god and a god of gods.

Therefore, Louie was clear about how he would proceed from here on out.

Louie and Shae finished dividing the spoils, and everyone was satisfied. At the very least, Louie did not have to go find any more divinity unless he was going to become a high-tier god, so he had time to develop.

Now that the main things were done, Louie had some free time. He smiled and gazed at Shae's beautiful body. Looking at her back that was hidden under the thin muslin, he made out her ink jade skin suffused and her flawless delicate features. This was the true body of Shae, which was the essence of the world's darkness.

"Your Highness Shae, it is still early. Let me enjoy your deepest darkness before you go to establish your divine kingdom."

Louie did not bother hiding his desires.

The Goddess of Night sighed and smiled, "Lord God is truly a dragon. Since you want it, then I'll let you have the true Goddess of Night. In the past millions of years, you will be the first to enjoy the warmth of this goddess."

Shae smiled seductively and her clothes landed on the ground. Her body without an inch of clothing walked forward with soft steps. She ignored the fact that Alexia was watching. The two gods had no human morals or ethics and under Alexia's look of curiosity, with the sky as a curtain and the earth as a mat, two flames danced passionately.

…

In the dark night sky, a star suddenly rose up, shining brilliantly in the night sky. The gods sighed at the level that this god reached in just a few days of ascending. Because the gods had been paying attention to this star, no one noticed that a star had dulled and shook for a moment, but it immediately returned to its original color as if it was an illusion.

Chapter 364

Inside the Divine King's Crown, the Goddess lazily laid down on the grassy plains with her eyes half-open. Her hair, which was smoother than silk, was covered in green grass, and her ink jade skin seemed to be drenched in sweat as if she had just come out of the bath.

The Goddess basked in the afterglow for a long time. Then she sat up and supported her body with her arms. After seeing that Louie had finished dressing up, she flicked her wrist and her body was instantly shrouded with a light veil.

Not long after, Shae had recovered her posture and calm as if her tiredness never existed, but her eyes contained a warmth of endless spring.

"Lord God, once I have distorted the wills of the kobolds, I can become a mid-tier god. After that, I can pass on the divine authority of kobolds back to you and let you choose a new Kobold God."

Shae said charmingly.

Louie nodded to her words, indicating that he already knew.

Shae stole the divine authority of kobolds and used it to distort the will of the kobolds so that they would put their faith in the darkness. Although this could let Shae return to being a mid-tier divine power, this was ultimately not a long-term solution. This method was closer to deception. Kobolds also had short lives compared to humans. If the kobolds who believed in darkness died, then Shae's godhood would also drop back down in rank.

For Shae, she had to first take advantage of this time to restore to mid-tier divine power. Then she would rapidly develop her church and spread her faith throughout all major humanoid races. She could not solely rely on the faith of the kobolds.

When the time came, the divine authority of kobolds would become useless to her, so she chose to return it to Louie. Then Louie could choose someone loyal and bestow the divine authority of kobolds. Although it was a weak divine authority, it had the potential to become a mid-tier divine power. Louie did not mind waiting for a thousand years to have another subordinate that was a mid-tier god.

This was how gods made their plans. Not within timescales of years or even decades. But millenia.神，是等的起的。

Gods were beings that could afford to wait.

After receiving Louie's reply, Shae hurriedly tried to leave. Thinking about it, she felt awkward having her true body appear in front of Louie. She had a vague fear in her heart for her life. In her weakest form, she was now in front of another god and also had to use her meager experience to cater to them with her own body.

If she was still the Goddess of the Night, this would naturally be an insult to her, but Shae had now signed a 3000-year oath with Louie. The relationship between the two was now a main god and a subordinate god. She would not resent Louie and understood her own position.

"The taste of a god is only so."

Louie smiled at Shae's hasty departure and gave a review.

Louie was already a god. Everything was in the palm of his hands, and he could just take anything he wanted. The relationship between men and women was just that. Gods could completely control their own bodies and the only thing that could uplift him was Shae's identity which brought him vanity and a pleasurable feeling.

"There are many goddesses in this world, and I am immortal. I finally have a goal to pursue."

Louie decided on a goal that only a dragon could make. The only thing that made him helpless was that after tasting the greatness of two goddesses, many women in the mortal world did not move him anymore.

No matter how beautiful mortal women were, how could they compete with the charms of a goddess? Moreover, each goddess mastered different divine authorities and had different personalities. With the accumulation of countless years, each goddess was like a cup of wine that had an endless aftertaste.

Louie looked beside him. Alexia had already left in the middle of his and Shae's activities. This was not because she was shy, but because she had to return to Dragon City and grasp its situation. Alexia was a dragon, and dragons did not have much shame.

[Host, the 'God Creation Project' has reached a bottleneck. You need to find more energy sources for your own evolution.]

At this moment, the Intelligent Brain echoed in Louie's mind.

He frowned as he did not expect it to speak at this time.

In the beginning, Louie worked so hard to find the energy sources on Earth in order to make his dragon body evolve quickly to obtain the power of self-preservation. After he had enough divinity to become a demigod, he was not too keen on following this path anymore, especially now that he had ascended to become a god, he did not care about his own evolution.

He was now a true god and fought in a way that gods fought. He did not have the same weakness anymore, so the influence of evolution was not big. A few thousand years of time could be compressed into a moment now that he was immortal. Even without an energy source and even without doing anything, it would only take a thousand years for him to evolve.

In addition, he was vigilant against the Intelligent Brain, so he was not too interested in finding the energy source.

'God Creation Project? He, I am already a god. Why would I still care about your plans? From your words, you should be lacking in energy, right?'

Louie sneered and decided to ignore the robotic voice.

But he did not expect the Intelligent Brain's next words to make him fall into contemplation.

[Host, this is the 'Dragon Manufacturing Blueprint' developed by the Terran Civilization after researching multiple realms of San Soliel and the Five-colored Dragon God]

In an instant, many drawings appeared in Louie's mind. All of which were conceptual drawings of weapons, each of which was a dragon. These dragons were completely different from dragons that existed in San Soliel. They had greater power and talent. In Louie's opinion, these dragons were worthy of being called a legendary species!

These legendary dragon species were meant to be spread across the many realms and should be creatures conceptualized by the Terran Civilization according to the characteristics of the major realms. Louie even saw the mechanical dragons for the Clockwork Nirvana Realm.

Naturally, the mechanical dragon was different from the robots of Earth. They were closer to magical puppets of San Soliel.

If these were only concepts, Louie would not care so much. Gods were omnipotent. As long as he mastered the divine authority of dragons, he could create dragons with just divine power. This was how incomprehensible a god was, and how omnipotent divine power was.

Search Hosted Novel for the original.

However, these drawings were not just a concept map but contained detailed design schemes right down to the cells and DNA. There were also energy processing methods that would greatly save the consumption of divine power.

For example, if Louie would require 10 points of divine power to create a legendary dragon species, then knowing the details of the legendary dragon and assembling it from parts would decrease the consumption of divine power. It may even reach the point of only consuming 1 point of divine power.

Industrialization…

Louie immediately thought of this term.

It dawned on him that this might be the difference between the path of gods and the path of technology. Although they walked the same path of finding the truth, they still had their differences. The most convenient and powerful part of technology lies in its ability of mass production and low consumption!

'If I can mass produce a batch of legendary dragons with low divine power consumption, even a direct attack on the kingdom of other gods could be done.

Louie's eyes burst with enthusiasm.

The reason why gods were difficult to kill was due to the existence of their divine kingdoms. In the divine kingdom of gods, many believers converged and the power of the law was applied to its invaders. If an enemy god invades, they would have to use up manpower and divine power. Even a high-tier god facing a mid-tier god would run with their tails between their legs unless a group of gods was to act together.

However, if the consumption of divine power and consumption of manpower was offset, then it was just an ordinary war. Each of the members of the legendary dragon species possessed terrifying power. Each one could make mortals tremble and even a god would have to use divine power to kill one. If mass-producing legendary dragon species were successful, even the gods would not be able to resist.

After a god killed so many legendary dragon species, how many of its believers would be left? How much divine power could it use? At that time, Louie could just personally go and orchestrate their downfall.

Thinking so, Louie breathed heavily. These detailed blueprints were simply a valuable weapon!

"What do you need, Intelligent Brain?"

[Host, I need to complete the 'God Creation project' and require you to provide sufficient energy.]

'Sure enough, what it needs is more energy.'

Louie exhaled lightly. The current intelligent brain could be said to be 'scheming' and learned to use bait.

In the beginning, the Intelligent Brain was a simple agent, but now it had learned to empathize and identify others' wishes. Would it become a threat in the future? Did this mean that it was also learning and evolving?

'Interesting! Interesting! Then let's see if you're able to turn me into a weapon in the end, or if I completely destroy you and free myself of this bondage.'

Louie's eyes flashed with brilliance and felt a great sense of pride.

There was no way Louie would give up on such a powerful weapon. The design in the blueprints definitely contained the highest level of biotechnology of the Terran Civilization.

Since the intelligent brain wanted energy, then he would provide it with energy as long as he restricted it.

"Intelligent Brain, the space-time wormhole is still in Dragon City. I need you to help me transfer it to my divine kingdom. You know it's dangerous to put it in Dragon City. If it's destroyed, we would no longer have the means to travel to a different world."

'If you use bait, then I can also threaten you!' he thought.

The Intelligent Brain was silent for a moment before it continued.

[Understood. I will appropriate some energy for it.]

Louie sneered. Once it had said it had no energy to move the wormhole, but now, in face of potential benefits, it retracted this statement. Clearly, it was lying before.

However, Louie had long been wary of it. He was not surprised and just thought of how to find the energy sources back on Earth.

Naturally, there was a more pressing issue at the moment. He had to first deal with the Goddess of Magic and Goddess of Earth before going back to Earth.

Chapter 365

As a new god, the first thing Louie needed to do was to create his own divine kingdom and then hide his true body within it.

Gods were beings that feared death the most, so the first thing a god had to do was to protect themselves. Though they were ageless, they ultimately could still be killed by external forces. And so to minimize that possibility, hunkering down in their kingdoms was the best bet.

Louie gazed at the miniature realm in front of him. The area was very vast, nearly a million square kilometers. There were lakes, mountains, plains, flowers, and much natural scenery that gave off a stunning beauty.

"This place is suitable for elven gods to live in."

Louie gazed at the landscape of this realm and smiled.

He did not expect that the former Five-colored Dragon God would construct his divine kingdom in this way, but Louie smiled with satisfaction.

First of all, he needed to think about where he would place his divine kingdom. In terms of factions, Louie belonged to the neutral side, so as long as it was not in the extremes of realms such as the Heavenly Mountain or the Bottomless Abyss he could go anywhere. The selection of a realm also depended on a god's preference.

The Heavenly Mountain was the place where the strongest sacred power was located while the Bottomless Abyss contained the strongest evil power in the world. Louie did not like either of them. Whether as a dragon or as a human, Louie still preferred this kind of natural scenery full of plants, flowers, and birds.

To put it bluntly, Louie loved the fairy tale-like scenery of the Silver Moon Kingdom. Staying in a place like the Shadow Realm where She lived did not make him happy at all.

Thinking so, Louie made a decision. He prepared to place his divine kingdom in the Arborea Realm, which was neither absolute good nor absolute evil. It might be a chaotic place, but it did not matter to him.

The Goddess of Silver Moon's divine kingdom as well as the Gate of the Moon was also located in the Arborea Realm. By placing their kingdoms near each other, they would be able to clearly display their abilities.

If Selune had known that Louie had this plan, then she would definitely be overjoyed. The Goddess felt somewhat afraid due to Shae's schemes over the years, so her sense of security was quite low. She was afraid that she would one day return back to hugging another god's thighs just to survive. With Louie around to help her, they could face difficulties together, and the Goddess would feel warm around him.

"So, it's decided then. After placing down my divine kingdom, I could go visit Her Highness Selune and have a chat when there's nothing to do. Maybe we could even have another intimate moment."

Louie whispered proudly. Although enjoying the real body of the goddess could be difficult, he could definitely have a taste of her incarnation. As long as he asked, the Silver Moon Goddess would be happy to accept and let Louie play with her.

The Goddess understood a dragon's desire and would satisfy him. Although the two weren't husband and wife, gods giving birth was no different from being husband and wife in the eyes of other gods.

"I think the scenery of the Gate of The Moon is also absolutely beautiful."

With such expectations, Louie was already using his divine power to construct his divine kingdom.

Generally speaking, there were two ways for gods to create a divine kingdom. One was to create it from nothingness, and the other was to choose a land in a realm and create it directly on that land.

The first method was relatively difficult. Using divine power to create a kingdom from nothingness would make the kingdom small at the beginning. A god would need thousands of years to expand the kingdom little by little, just like how ancient gods expanded their kingdom slowly to reach millions or even tens of millions of square kilometers.

This method required a long amount of time and a lot of divine power.

The second method was much simpler. It was to find a place in a random realm and carve the territory. After that, they would create the laws of the divine kingdom. Naturally, this would require much less divine power, but it had a huge flaw. The divine kingdoms were fixed in the realm and could not move, so it was not possible to escape from danger.

Generally speaking, many gods would choose the first method to create their divine kingdoms even if it took a long time and more divine power. It was better than putting themselves in danger, and anyways, the gods were not short on time.

But generally, only truly strong gods could reach a huge size. Mostly only mid-tier and high-tier gods could do so. For low-tier gods that were subordinate to others, they would put their divine kingdoms in the divine kingdom of their main gods. Not only could they save on divine power, they could also obtain protection, which was a smart choice.

Louie thought that he could definitely become a powerful god. Of course, he would construct his own divine kingdom. With his Divine King's Crown, it would be foolish to not make use of it.

"Many realms each have their own place. After becoming a god, I noticed that the main continent is actually quite small compared to other realms. It's just that it's at the core of the world, that's why it is the main continent. Other realms were more dependent on energy composition rather than material composition."

Divine power surged in Louie's eyes. He gazed up to the Heavenly Mountains above, then at the Bottomless Abyss below. Except for some places blocked by powerful forces, there was nothing that could block his gaze.

"Is that the so-called Nine Heavens and Nine Abysses?"

Louis smiled, "The Era of Disaster is truly a big calamity. Many divine kingdoms fell. Who knows how much pain those gods must have felt."

Louie gloated. Just like Shae's divine kingdom that had been created after hundreds of thousands of years, other gods' hundreds of thousands of years of work had also been erased. Yet they could only soldier on and try again.

"If you guys still maintained your authority, where would there be room for small guys like me to survive."

Louie sneered and immediately felt awe-inspired. He let his divine power and will enter the Divine King's Crown.

The Five-colored Dragon God was so powerful that he foresaw the fall of his divine kingdom tens of thousands of years ago. With his accumulated divine power, he had expanded a miniature realm to the size of a million square kilometers while adding divine rules and also crafting it into divine equipment for later use.

However, the Five-colored Dragon God did not expect that he would be targeted by the Terran Civilization. Even powerful gods would fall under the reckless attacks of the Terran Civilization. Even its body was captured at death. This gave Louie a chance to obtain his body, and even his backhand had been obtained. It could be said that Louie's life was very convenient.

"I have inherited your godhood and the divine kingdom you prepared. I will help you take care of the dragon race that you created!"

Louie was able to easily control the masterless divine equipment with his godly powers.

This divine kingdom that had been prepared had two important functions. One was to possess an area of nearly one million square kilometers. This was equivalent to saving a large amount of divine power. Louie would not need to start using divine power to expand his territory in the void. The second was that the Five-colored Dragon God had made this as a prototype divine kingdom, so transforming the area into an actual one would also require a small amount of divine power.

If gods wanted to move mountains and seas in the main continent, it was simply not worth the cost. It could consume a lot of divine power and produce no result. However, if they changed the terrain in their own divine kingdom it was incredibly simple as the kingdom was a product of a god's will.

Louie found the pivot of the Divine King's Crown and directly took control of it. In that instant, Louie possessed absolute control of it, and was able to turn it into his own divine kingdom.

However, the rules of the world were much simpler and the rules inside belonged to the Five-colored Dragon God, not Louie. After this, Louie would need to completely rewrite the rules to make them belong to him.

This would require some time and did not use up a lot of divine power. It could be said that the Divine King's Crown let Louie advance hundreds or even thousands of years compared to other gods.

Louie's figure reappeared in the center of the miniature realm. He looked at the forest beneath his feet. With a point of his hand, the sky turned over and the forest disappeared. Then an extremely vast lake appeared. In the middle of the lake, the ground rose into a mountain range. It continued to grow up till the clouds above, becoming a mountain in the sky.

Louie once reappeared on the peak of the mountain, which was a huge flat area. He then lowered his head to look at the rocks under his feet. They were agates, emerald, gold, and other precious metals.

"Hahaha! Now, this is a place where dragons live!"

Louie mobilized his divine power and changed the world to his liking. Steps of white jade stairs stretched from the bottom to the peak of the mountain. Clouds suddenly appeared in the sky, creating a fantastical landscape.

Then, the top of the mountain shook. With Louie's divine power, an extremely lofty and spectacular huge palace appeared at the top of the mountain. Without much thought, three words in the ancient script were written in the center of the palace.

— Sleeping Dragon Temple!

Chapter 366

The Sleeping Dragon Temple, as it was called, was the palace where dragons slept.

This Sleeping Dragon Temple covered an extremely wide area, even far beyond the so-called 'Miracle of the World'. If such a huge palace was built on the main continent, humans and other races would need more than thousands of years and still to finish it, but a god only needed a mere thought.

The innermost core of Sleeping Dragon Temple was the place where Louie's body slept and was aptly named the 'Sanctuary of Order'. Its name symbolized Louie's goal of becoming the Serpent of Order and possessing a permanent stake in the world of San Soliel.

Naturally, he wouldn't ever explain the meaning behind the temple's name to other gods. At least not until he achieved his goals.

The 'Sanctuary of Order' would be the only area closed off to everyone. No matter if they were subordinate gods or friends. Even his own daughter was forbidden from taking a single step. From the establishment of this divine kingdom to its destruction, only Louie would enjoy the loneliness of eternity inside it.

Louie's body appeared inside the 'Sanctuary of Order'. He morphed back into his dark golden dragon form with five heads. Then, Louie peacefully slept inside it.

The second thing gods did after ascending was to sleep and create their incarnations.

It would take some time to create an incarnation. It's also the same for gods with high-tier divine power. However, Louie possessed the divine authority of time. As long as he was willing, he could compress the time needed in exchange for divine power.

This way of creating an incarnation would cost double the amount of divine power.

For normal gods, this wasn't worth it. Mortals would say that time is precious, but for the gods, time was something that was wasted. The preciousness of divine power was greater than time, but Louie was rich in divine power, especially with the faith from Earth. Louie did not dare use this faith to fight against enemies, but for this kind of auxiliary purpose that no one could see, then he could waste as much as he wanted.

The year was compressed into just a few hours, and when Louie's body fell into a deep sleep, the 'dream incarnation' was already completed by Louie.

Louie's dream incarnation had the typical appearance of an elf, handsome to the point of demonic. Other than his hair, his pupils and accessories were all emerald green.

If he turned back into his dragon form, he would become an emerald green dragon, which was created by Louie in the image of the dragon aspects.

The divine incarnation was the most sacred thing. From this moment on, Louie would use his incarnation to move. The situations that could make his true body move were few.

"Incarnations are purely composed of divine power and cannot receive faith. This incarnation will disappear after the divine power is used up, but it does not matter if it dies. As long as my true body is still there and I have enough divine power, then I can make a new one."

With Louie's godhood level, he could create three incarnations, but he did not do so because he did not need that many. He would first conserve divine power.

"The divine power of time is not suitable for gathering faith. If used alone, it can only reach the low-tier divine power at most."

As a modern person, Louie certainly understood the greatness and the mystery of time. Even the gods knew that the divine authority of time was an extremely powerful ability, but time had no great use to mortals, making it hard to gather faith in it.

People believe in the great earth in order to get a good harvest. People believe in justice and light because people have goodness in them. People fear the seas because the storms would put the lives of fishermen at risk. People fear death and worship darkness because it is closely related to people's lives.

However, time was different. No one was willing to believe in time. Would believing in it give you more time?

That's why Louie personally established Dragon City, the Dragon God Church, and made it the state religion. Although the divine authority of dragons was powerful and attracted the worship of dragons, it was difficult to make non-draconic races believe in it.

"However, time was not something to be believed in. It was extremely useful in combat and had an unusual ability to assist in combat."

Towards his complete mastery, Louie naturally was very satisfied. The divine authority's true ability was to be used as an auxiliary ability in the battle against the gods. For example, Louie could compress time to directly and instantly create an incarnation that other gods could not do.

Generally, divine authorities that could attract faith were different from divine authorities that could be used in battle.

For example, the Goddess of Love and Beauty could benefit from her divine authority and turn into a powerful god, but in terms of combat, the divine authority of love was useless. Love was not something that could be used in battle, but every living creature possessed love. Even a one-night stand contained love. So naturally, people also believed in the Goddess of Love.

In the beginning, Louie quite wanted to believe in this god. He felt that his three views were very consistent with the Goddess of Love.

But a powerful god was still a powerful god. Even if the Goddess of Love and Beauty was weak in combat, she still possessed dominance when fighting against mid-tier gods. Other powerful gods also could not do anything to her. Otherwise, Selune, who was being chased by Shae, would not have sought sanctuary with her.

The best way a god combined its divine authority was to have faith-based divine authority and a number of combat divine authorities.

After completing the placement of the true body and creating an incarnation, Louie began to weave the rules of his divine kingdom to completely make this place his own domain.

In his own domain, Louie possessed supreme authority. In this domain, even legendary rank mages would not be able to cast spells. He also prohibited flight, cut off magic connections, and changed the nature of the elements. Even the gods would be suppressed if they came here.

The rules of the divine kingdom were made to enhance the owner's combat power and decrease that of enemies. It was because of these rules that powerful gods would have a difficult time dealing with mid-tier gods unless there was a mass attack.

After weaving the rules of the divine kingdom, Louie's true body was guaranteed to be safe. There would be no gods that are alive at the moment who could break through his divine kingdom.

Naturally, the main power of the defense was the Sleeping Dragon Temple. The other parts were relatively weaker and could not be completed overnight. Louie would have to work tirelessly for the next million years to strictly impose the rules to his entire divine kingdom.

After securing his safety, Louie relaxed a lot. Next, he could create an assembly hall. This assembly hall was made of gold, silver, and other metals. Louie named this the 'Assembly Hall of the Gods', which would serve as a meeting place for the gods in his divine system in the future.

Subsequently, Louie constructed the interior of the temples and filled it with tens of thousands of corridors, rooms, pavilions, etc. These places would be the places where those who contributed the most to their faith would rest. This was also the gift of glory Louie would give to his believers who contributed greatly. They will live at the feet of God and share a large hall with their god!

The Sleeping Dragon Temple was not so much a temple but closer to a sacred city.

Then, Louie built another temple and named it 'Dragon's Soul' which would be an open area where any powerful people, travelers, and even gods from other realms could visit and tour.

"Well, now that the most important aspect of the divine kingdom is completed, I can fully bring out its effectiveness."

Louie stood high in the air and observed the magnificence and sacredness of his temple. Its golden and glorious luster above a towering green mountain up in the heavens made him reveal a heartfelt smile of joy.

He was already an immortal true god!

After suppressing the joy and excitement in his heart, Louie gazed at the huge divine kingdom of a million square kilometers. After a moment of contemplation, he started altering the place once more. As if playing a country simulation game, he began to change the ecological environment and terrain.

In the north, Louie constructed an endless cold plain with snow-capped mountains. In the middle of the continent were hills, mountains, forests, and lakes. In the south were vast grasslands and swamps. In the east was a big sea and in the west were volcanoes and deserts.

Louie knew that his followers were of various races and there would even be dragons of all kinds in the future.

So Louie needed to make the environment of his divine kingdom very complex. If this was the Goddess of Morning's divine kingdom, then the kingdom had to be sacred and magnificent to uphold all that was good, but Louie needed diversity as the Dragon God.

Different dragon species liked to live in different kinds of environments. There were dragons that like to live in snowy mountains, dragons that like to live in swamps, dragons that like barren deserts, dragons that like the smell of sulfur, and various others. Louie had considered this and provided different dragons with an environment of their liking.

"There is everything here. My believers can live wherever they want. The only thing they need to do is face the center of this realm and worship me."

Louie was in high spirits as he laughed loudly in this magnificent and vast divine kingdom.

Then, with a solemn look on his face, he began to mobilize his divine power and let his divine kingdom rise. The miniature realm broke through the etheric layers between realms and moved to one of the upper realms – the Arborea Realm!

His divine kingdom, which would merge with the Arborea Realm would become a part of this layer.

"And your name will be Dragonblight!"

Louie named his divine kingdom and from today onwards, it would become the only sanctuary for the dragons!

Chapter 367

In the Arborea Realm stood mountains thousands of feet high, incredibly deep canyons, wide and encompassing woodlands, wheat fields, orchards as vast as the ocean, rivers, cliffs, and waterfalls abound. It was an archetypal representation of the timelessness of nature.

The creatures living in this realm were all hedonists, which was a common nature of all creatures in the chaotic good faction.

In fact, the Goddess of the Silver Moon, Selune, was also a hedonist. Her divine authority of the moon came from Shae, which made her temper cold and unrelenting.

The iceberg-like coldness made her seem untouchable, but in fact, Selune's true essence was the light and the sun which was characterized by passion and enthusiasm. At the moment, she was like her elven believers who enjoyed life to the extreme.

The chaotic faction was very peculiar. There were cruel and tyrannical evil demons who lived in the Bottomless Abyss. There were also good gods who revealed pleasure.

That said, this realm wasn't suitable for a soon-to-be god of order like Louie, because of its innate disorderly nature.

Nonetheless, it was very much in line with Louie's aesthetics, and so he decided to situate his kingdom here regardless.

A silent wave spread out the Arborea Realm, and only legendary rank powerhouses and those above them could sense it. This was the trace of fluctuation generated by Louie's establishment of his divine territory.

Although the chaotic nature did not suit him, a god's power was all-encompassing, and the Arborea Realm would never reject the arrival of a god. Louie's divine kingdom was able to smoothly assimilate with the realm and become one with it.

As a result, a third divine system was ushered into the realm, forming one of the three big domains of the realm in the future.

Louie's Dragonblight was dominated by Louie's divine system. Selune's Gate of the Moon was dominated by Selune's divine system. Sune, the Goddess of Love and Beauty, also had her divine kingdom, the Bright Water Domain, inside of the Arborea Realm.

These three divine kingdoms had become the main components of the Arborea Realm.

Louie was considered the only male god, and the rest of them were goddesses with many talents.

He was considered a little green among the flowers.

…

Inside the Gate of the Moon, Selune, who was creating her incarnation, felt the vibrations of the realm. She noticed that Louie had placed her divine kingdom in it and showed a joyful smile.

Selune never expected Louie to place his divine kingdom in this realm. With the orderliness that Louie displayed, the wilderness should not have been his best choice. Realms like the Courtyards, Paradise, and Asura Realm should have been more suitable for him.

Although she did not understand Louie's choice, she definitely welcomed his arrival.

From her point of view as a goddess, Louie might have chosen this place because of the covenant between them as well as his affection for her. Thinking about it, the smile on Selune's face became even more jubilant.

Other than Sleune, there was the former Unicorn Queen, now the Goddess of Unicorns, Lara. She had ascended at the same time as Selune and had now become her subordinate goddess. When Selune recreated her divine kingdom, Lara had stayed with her.

'This way, even I don't have to fear Shae.'

The Silver Moon Goddess thought like this. Her feeling of security was low, but thanks to Louie's arrival, her safety was guaranteed.

Selune and the Goddess of Love and Beauty, Sune, had a close relationship, and they were both neighbors. Thus, when Shae had the upper hand and tried to kill Selune, she had chosen to seek shelter from the Goddess of Love and Beauty.

Now that Louie was also her neighbor, she felt that the entire Arborea was equivalent to a solid gold fortress that no external god could break in. Moreover, she was very optimistic about Louie's potential, and the possibility of her returning to high-tier divine power.

'I should find an opportunity to have His Highness Louie get acquainted with Her Highness Sune."

In terms of human relationships, Selune and Louie were similar to being couples, and Sune was her bosom friend. She naturally wanted the two to meet, hoping that they could live together in peace.

In Selune's opinion, this possibility was very high. The Goddess of Love and Beauty wasn't an extreme god like the God of War. At the same time, the relationship between the Goddess of Earth and the Goddess of Love and Beauty was very poor. Even if Louie was hostile to the Goddess of Earth, they had a common enemy. In terms of temperament and feeling, they should be able to live peacefully.

Support us at Hosted Novel.

…

While the Silver Moon Goddess was troubled by Sune and Louie's relationship, The Goddess of Love and Beauty, Sune, was not troubled at all.

This was a goddess who brought together the beauty of the multiverse. Her divine authority of beauty was a fundamental concept. Even races with different aesthetics from human beings would think that she was the embodiment of beauty.

Sune was the most passionate goddess among the gods. Her character was also kind, romantic and full of fantasy.

"Your Highness Leila, we have new neighbors."

Besides the Goddess of Love Sune, there was a beautiful young girl. She wore magnificent and intricately woven dance clothes. Her every movement exuded a feeling of exuberance and joy, casting away all the sorrows of those who stayed with her.

She was the subordinate god of the Goddess of Love, the Goddess of Joy and Happiness. She possessed the divine authority of joy, happiness, dance, and others. She was the most elegant dancer among the gods and had one over many of them with her skills.

The entire Arborea Realm was filled with many beautiful and talented goddesses.

This only included those gods that had ascended. If a period of time passed, there would probably be more beautiful goddesses appearing in the Arborea Realm.

"Yes, Your Highness Sune. This god is the most famous god among all the gods at the moment. He is just a new god, but no one probably expected him to reach level 7 in just a short amount of time.

Leila used her characteristic joyful tone to chat with the Goddess of Love. It was as if where she was, all troubles would be forgotten and only happiness would remain.

"Her Highness Selune and His Highness Louie had given birth to a child. I also could not believe it when I found out. For an ancient goddess, there must be a deeper meaning in Her Highness Selune's choice."

The Goddess of Love and Beauty's fiery eyes flashed with curiosity, "Once I establish my divine kingdom and finish creating my incarnation, I will go meet His Highness Louie and invite him to our Bright Water Domain, hoping that he is easy to contact."

"However, building the divine kingdom and creating an incarnation is not something that could be done overnight. Your Highness Leila, there are too few believers now, but even if there are only the two of us, we can still hold a private banquet, so why don't we go take a nap for a while."

The Goddess of Love and Beauty, who was in deep thought, was quick to reveal her own passionate hedonistic nature.

"Sounds like a good suggestion, Your Highness. Shall we invite Her Highness Selune and her Highness Lara?"

Leila said cheerfully.

"Before condensing their incarnations, Her Highness Selune and Her Highness Lara would not come out of the Gate of the Moon. They wouldn't like other people visiting, so we should go invite them a little later. If His Highness Louie is easy to contact, then we can also invite him to our banquet. I'm happy to have a male god as a neighbor, even if High Highness Loue is a dragon."

The Goddess of Love and Beauty smiled. Her extremely passionate and melodious voice would captivate both men and women. If mortals heard it, they would immediately fall under her overwhelming beauty.

The gods living in Arborea were mostly female, so it was difficult to find a male god. The ratio of men to women among Sune's followers was so disproportionate that it often gave her a headache.

Love and beauty were good ways to attract women, and this was what she did.

…

In Dragonblight, Louie sat atop his divine throne in the Sleeping Dragon Temple with one hand propped up on his cheek.

The whole Dragonblight felt empty as there were no believers or other living things inside it yet. This emptiness made Louie feel the urge to catch another living thing before the believers made this palace lively.

Other gods were still expanding their divine kingdoms and condensing their incarnations, but Louie finished all the work long ago, leaving him at a loss on what to do.

Finishing the creation of the rules of the divine kingdom and expanding it throughout the divine kingdom could not be done overnight, so he was a little bored.

"The Azatas seemed to be natives of the Arborea Realm, why don't I just go catch a few of them to be my angels and divine servants?"

Just as Louie thought so, he raised his head to look at the skies.

"Huh, a summoning of the gods?"

"Is this a meeting of the gods?"

Chapter 368

Louie, who was sitting on his divine throne sensed a strange fluctuation from high beyond the skies.

The fluctuation came from the Astral Realm. There, a special plane existed that no mortal, demigod, or devil from hell could find, except the gods. This was because this place was the meeting place of the gods — the Pantheon!

The Astral Realm was akin to the Earth's endless and vast space where galaxies, planets, and stars existed. The only difference was that San Soliel was made up of layers of different realms, making it closer to a three-dimensional structure.

The Astral Realm was a barrier that surrounded San Soliel. It was infinitely wide and contained countless mysteries and resources. It was too big for mortals to survive on their own, and even gods could fall and die if they made mistakes there. It wasn't without reason that it was called the 'graveyard of the gods'.

The infinite expanse of the Astral Realm was too much for mortals to travel through, but the gods were capable of moving to the very edge of it if they wanted. If they did so, however, then they would cross San Soliel's Crystal Wall System and enter another system. When that happened, their faith would disappear and they would become mortals, so no god was stupid enough to do such a thing.

Under normal circumstances, Louie would also never cross the Crystal Wall System, but thanks to the space-time wormhole provided by the Terran Civilization, he had found a bug in the system that he was abusing as much as he wanted.

As a result, Louie was more concerned about the space-time wormhole compared to the Intelligent Brain. If it disappears, Louie might immediately lose all faith coming from Earth. He would not be able to advance his power as the origin of order and won't be able to become the Serpent of Order.

However, the IntelligentI Brain did not know this, which allowed Louie to use it as a means of threatening it.

The Pantheon's call for a meeting of the gods was not compulsory. It was up to the gods to participate or not, since this was not a people's congress. Gods were the most arbitrary existences in the world. Since no one had the power to rule over all the gods, every god had the same status no matter how powerful they were. Only those in a master-subordinate relationship were exceptions.

Since the creation of the Pantheon, it had not been used very often, but a war between two divine systems was usually settled in the Pantheon through negotiations. That way, a divine war could end peacefully in the presence of the gods.

But it was currently the start of a new era, and some gods had activated the ability of the Pantheon to invite all gods for a meeting. In Louie's opinion, no god would refuse to come to this meeting for that reason. All new gods that had been resurrected and newly ascended gods would appear in the Pantheon.

In the Era of the Gods, the gods would set basic agreements that they must abide by. This was similar to a law or agreement between nations. However, with the new era, many of the gods had changed, so naturally, a new agreement had to be made between everyone and each other.

Louie could guess that there was no big change in the agreements. There would only be slight changes as compared to the previous Era of the Gods, after all, the past agreement had been used for hundreds of thousands of years without any problems.

The Pantheon wasn't going to be held yet. Every god had just ascended not long ago, so many of them had to construct their divine kingdoms, set up the rules and laws, have their bodies sleep, and condense an incarnation. No god had the leisure to go to the meeting as safety was a god's first priority, and would probably begin when the gods had finished most if not all of their preparations.

Louie was the oddball. Other gods were still constructing their basic facilities, but he had already finished constructing the foundation and was already advancing in his great construction.

"Other gods haven't even started condensing their incarnations, but I already have mine thanks to the divine authority of time and some divinity."

"Soon, the meeting of the gods will be held and everyone's minds will be focused on it, but now is not the best time."

Louie suddenly had an idea.

Instead of waiting for the Kingdoms of Selar and Danbusil to attack, he could take the initiative to attack the Goddess of Magic and the Goddess of Earth. Even if they were powerful gods at their prime, they also needed to follow the basics and were probably condensing their incarnations. With the upcoming meeting of the gods in their minds. This was the best chance for him to make a move which could also be called — cheating under cover of a diversion.

Louie immediately contacted his daughter Alexia with his divine link to her and asked her to prepare for war. What was his public rationale for starting one? There was never a need for one in this world!

…

In Dragon City, Alexia returned to her beautiful dragon body that was surrounded by moonlight. She was lying on the mountain of treasure that Louie had left behind. From time to time, she would grunt. Drool was dripping from her smiling mouth. As she rolled around, the gold coins and gems under her body clinked.

Suddenly, Alexia opened her eyes. A pair of inverted dark golden pupils emitted divine power and dragon's might, causing the elven maids around her to kneel on the ground.

"Tell Lyster, Sisna, Roselia, and Wyatt to come to see me…"

"Invite Pope Clooney to come to my palace as well. He should have also received the message of Father God."

Although Alexia looked childish, she already possessed a majestic commanding voice. She used an order to command Lysfer and the others to come, while she had invited Pope Clooney. From this, it could be seen that she understood the separation between the church and state.

The elven maids who were kneeling on the ground lightly responded and hurriedly went to pass on her command.

Soon, Noella walked into the hall in her shadow dragon form. She looked at the dragon on top of the throne with a complicated face and sighed.

In the past, there was an awe-inspiring and terrifying dragon sitting there, but now, that dragon had exalted his throne and became a true god, while his daughter had been left to inherit his throne and rule in the mortal world.

"Is there going to be a war, Lady Alexia?"

Noella asked respectfully. She did not dare underestimate Alexia. The other party was a demigod who could kill her easily. Moreover, the other party was a child born between two gods so that no one could stand above her in status.

A god was a real ruler of the world. The child of two gods would become an incredibly glorious existence.

Unlike those lazy dragons, Noella had lived in the human world for hundreds of years. She understood human politics clearly and knew what was going on when Alexia summoned those people.

The people Alexia called were people managing the military, while the internal affairs were carried out by a different group of people. After decades of development, Dragon City had long since formed a mature government where military, politics, and religion were separated.

"Father God had made a decree for us to take the initiative to attack, Lady Noella!"

Alexia was now respectful towards this dragon that she originally disliked. This was all thanks to Louie's teaching. In terms of ability and strength, Noella was considered one of the top powerhouses on the main continent. She could be considered at the top of the world if gods were not included. Moreover, she was Louie's believer, so Louie paid attention to her.

In order to develop power in the main continent and to increase the authority of the church, there needs to be a powerful group protecting and supporting them.

Louie did not understand the world of gods too much, so he delayed the battle a bit, but he soon found out that the gods would take their sweet time creating their incarnations rather than completing them immediately. Had he known this, Louie would never be on the defensive and would have attacked earlier.

But nothing was too late yet, there was still a chance to correct his plans.

"This is the first task given to me by Father God. I have to complete it perfectly and I hope you can help me, Lady Noella!"

Alexia expressed her respect to this mighty Queen of Calamity.

This novel is available on Hosted Novel.

"I obey your orders, Lady Alexia! The Dragon God had promised to retrieve my flesh for me. For that alone, this Noella shall serve you."

Seeing this elven dragon show respect to her instead of showing hostility, Noella was also happy. She already considered Dragon City as her own territory. Moreover, she had God's blessing, had countless servants taking care of her, got to eat delicious food, and lived a comfortable life. How could she be willing to run back to a deep forest to become a wild dragon again?

With these thoughts, she would naturally find a way to be on good terms with Alexia, who was now the lord of the city. And now, it seemed that Alexia had changed due to the influence of her Father God.

'Dragon God above, this is a really good start.

The Queen of Calamity thought so.

…

"Your Highness Shae, why have you come here instead of building your divine kingdom?"

Inside Dragonblight, Louie saw that the Goddess of Darkness had once again arrived. He was not surprised at her arrival and even felt that it was natural.

"As your subordinate god, I don't need to build a divine kingdom. Moreover, that kind of divine kingdom is not something that I want."

Her muslin danced and displayed her delicate and enchanting body. Her eyes seemed to contain shyness and charm as well as endless mysteries that made people impatiently want to go deep into her body and explore her dark secrets.

She seemed like a blowing breeze in front of Louie.

"You have come at the right time then. You should pick a random piece of land in my Dragonblight as your territory, but you don't need to rush. We can first go to the Pantheon and listen to the thoughts of the gods."

Louie smiled and said courteously.

"I obey your will, Lord God!"

Shae saluted and smiled, but her beautiful eyes were full or serene. The boundless darkness that was contained inside seemed to envelop everything and possess everything.

Chapter 369

Dragonblight was nearly one million square kilometers in area, but despite its size, very few intelligent creatures resided within it. In an ideal scenario, the land should have been bustling with all kinds of creatures. For now, however, it seemed desolate.

As a god, Louie could not just cause his believers to die faster so as to enrich his divine kingdom. He could only wait for a generation of humans to die.

But after thinking that other gods were in a similar state, Louie's mood was much better. Even the gods could not escape the thought of looking at things this way.

Louie had already prepared for the Goddess of Darkness' arrival. Now that Shae had temporarily set aside her divine authority of darkness and inherited the identity of the God of Kobolds. Her divine power was not sufficient enough for her to create her divine kingdom, moreover, she had become Louie's subordinate god with her new identity, so other gods would easily become suspicious of her building her own divine kingdom.

Moreover, Shae's divine kingdom, the 'Dark World', could not be created with her identity as the Kobold God. She needed to wait until she returned to her true identity as the Goddess of Night and abandoned that divine position. Since that was the case, it would be better if she didn't build a new one.

After receiving Louie's approval, she directly came into Dragonblight and picked one-tenth of an area to become her divine kingdom. Louie also gave Shae authority over her chosen plot of land. From that day forth, it would be under Shae's management, though it still belonged to Louie.

Only when their contract was over or when Shae fell would the land return to Louie's hands.

The fact that Shae was living inside his Dragonblight relieved Louie. Under his own nose, it wouldn't be easy for this goddess to cause any troubles.

"Your Highness Shae, I allow you to change and transform your divine kingdom as you wish, but please don't turn it into your 'Dark World'."

Louie warned Shae. A god's divine kingdom was close to a god's preference. Dragonblight was made over Louie's preference for nature, while Shae on the other hand preferred never-ending darkness. If she built a kingdom similar to the Dark World, then it would be easy for other gods to find her.

"Please don't worry, Lord God! I have my own arrangements and will deal with this issue properly. Some of the kobolds are like dark caves, so I will transform my divine kingdom into a crypt. It would be darkness, but also different from my divine kingdom.

Shae and Louie walked side by side under the stars of Dragonblight as they talked.

Louie would observe the beauty of the goddess from time to time.

The landscape of a divine kingdom was usually to the god's preference. It could be turned into perpetual night or day. Louie's divine kingdom had alternating seasons, a sun, and a moon. This not only represented Louie's divine authority of time but also represented his preference for change and dislike of stillness.

With the Goddess of Night's assurance, Louie felt assured. Shae was so cunning and sinister that she would absolutely not make such a mistake.

However, Shae's choice still showed a part of her nature. She was already at her lowest yet still ensured that her living environment was in her favorite appearance. Sometimes, the gods were truly 'stupid' creatures.

After discussing the division of the divine kingdom as well as assigning their duties, Louie smiled and said, "It's about time, Your Highness Shae. Let's go to the Pantheon. As a new god, I'm excited to see the place."

"You may be disappointed when you get there. The Pantheon is just a place for gods to settle disputes, and isn't special in any way."

Shae smiled sweetly. Her veil was naturally made to block the vision of the gods. Louie felt that her smile contained cruelty and an evil charm.

He admired her beauty and in the next three thousand years, he could continuously taste her charms and might even make her his own forever.

As the two gods joked, they separated a part of their divinity and sent them to the Pantheon.

The Pantheon was located in a small world inside the Astral Realm. Anyone who was a god would immediately know where it was located, while those who weren't gods would never be able to find it.

The gods would never let their real bodies or avatars enter the Pantheon. This was also to take care of weaker gods. Some weak gods could only make a few incarnations, and their incarnations were put into different roles. If an incarnation was put aside from important work just to attend the meeting, many weak gods would feel a large amount of pressure, so the gods would only use a strand of their divinities to go there.

This Pantheon had existed for hundreds of thousands of years. After Louie asked about it, Shae told him its origins.

In the beginning, the ancient gods possessed the power of origin and changed the world at will. As a result, the gods would always solve problems by force and never negotiate. After that the rules of the world changed, resulting in the ancient gods requiring faith. Thus they needed to find more diplomatic resolutions to disputes.

It was under this situation that the gods got together to discuss and agreed to build the Pantheon, which would become a meeting place for the gods as well as a place for negotiations after disputes.

There was no building older than the Pantheon in the world of San Soliel. And it was just as immortal as the gods themselves.

Upon arrival, Louie noticed that the Pantheon was built in the form of a multi-layer irregular temple. It had no roof or floor, instead having dozens of chairs floating in the void. Behind each chair was a stone pillar that stretched endlessly above and below it.

The otherwise vacuum of the Astral Realm was now filled with ether, a colorless substance that connected the many realms of San Soliel together. This location had thus been termed the Etheric Sea.

According to Shae's explanation, the gods had deliberated for a long time in the past. No matter what the Pantheon was built to look like, the symbols or substances used would favor one group of gods over the other. In the end, the ancient gods had deliberately replaced the surrounding scenery with something like the Etheric Sea which had no use other than connecting realms and did not belong to any god.

The Pantheon had four levels of seating that symbolized divine power ranks. The stronger the gods were the higher their position was.

As one of the gods to reach level 7, Louie naturally sat at the top.

When his divinity entered the Pantheon, he was automatically sent to his corresponding position. Louie's divinity transformed into a vague dragon shape that emitted the aura of his main divine authority. He also began to look around after sitting down.

The first thing he saw was Shae who was directly located below him. Her body was blurred and distorted to look like a kobold, and the aura she emitted was also the divine authority of kobolds.

'This method of stealing the sky and changing the sun can even hide her identity in the Pantheon. It sounds correct since the Pantheon is like a program, so it should not be too difficult to fool.'

Just as Louie was thinking this, he noticed a gaze in front of him. Louie hurriedly looked and saw a figure shrouded in moonlight. He immediately knew that it was the Silver Moon Goddess Selune.

The Silver Moon Goddess nodded her head and transmitted her happiness. Louie replied with a smile. Although the two gods did not speak, they used their eyes to convey their words. Afterward, they looked at the surroundings to find out what other gods were present.

The whole Pantheon was very quiet as all of the gods appraised their surroundings.

Under the Silver Moon Goddess, Louie saw another familiar god. It was the Unicorn Goddess Lara. After a brief glance around, Louie saw how the gods were arranged.

The gods were arranged in terms of godhood, divine system, and alliance. Those with high-level godhood sat at the front while those that were weaker sat behind. Those with the same divine system sat together and those who were under alliance sat close to each other.

'I have an alliance with Selune, so we sit close to each other. She is in front of me indicating that her godhood is higher than mine. In this Pantheon, the standings of the gods are clear.'

Thinking of this, Louie was already prepared to go meet some of the gods he wanted to see, but before he could move, he felt two gazes on him.

These two were none other than the Goddess of Magic, Mismisella, and the Goddess of Earth, Chauntea!

Chapter 370

Louie's mood shifted as he returned their gaze. Just like the other gods inside the Pantheon, the Goddesses of Magic and Earth also had hazy appearances. Only the aura of their divine authority could be felt on the surface.

The Goddess of Magic's aura was obscure and difficult to understand due to the nature of magic which hinted at endless knowledge. On the other hand, the Goddess of Earth let out a mild and elegant aura like farmers emitting vigorous joy while working on the land during spring and summer.

'If Shae had not told me that she had regained her original self, the air surrounding her seemed to be peaceful and unwilling to go to war. It was definitely an aura that was worthy of many gods' respect.'

This was the truth. In the Era of the Gods, there might have been some people who could not see eye to eye with the Mother Earth Goddess, but no one hated her to death. She did not appear publicly much and also looked like an old lady to the point that some people even forgot that such a god existed.

If she had not grasped the divine authority of 'earth' and 'farming' that were closely tied with human livelihood that allowed her to possess level 18 divine power, then many people might have forgotten her.

The significance of the Mother Earth Goddess Chauntea among humans could be described as the god of the land and grain. This was the origin of Chauntea's power.

'Shae warned me to keep myself young at heart. Although gods are physically immortal, the spirit will still decay and grow old along the river of time. This was similar to words spoken by Taoists. Chauntea was a good example for all the gods, telling them what the gods would look like if their minds grew old.'

'If she was still the same, Chauntea might have given up her own divine authority by herself after tens of thousands of years and lived a reclusive life. However, the Terran Civilization's invasion was instead a big help to her and allowed her to regain her original appearance and vitality.'

Chauntea had given all the gods a cautionary example and used herself to tell the gods how to maintain their spiritedness, otherwise, they would one day be physically immortal but spiritually aging.

Thinking about this, Louie felt that the goddesses living in the Arborea Realm had more comfortable lives. They would have banquets and live a life of pleasure, making it impossible for their spirits to decay.

The three gods did not say anything, but their gazes were intertwined. What surprised Louie was that the Goddess of Magic was hostile to him, but her hostility was relatively light, while the Goddess of Earth's hostility was unusually strong.

After thinking about it, Louie could vaguely guess why that was so. The Goddess of Magic was currently in her third generation. The original first generation's nature had been greatly reduced. As a result, the current generation did not have much ambition. Even if Louie took away a part of her divine authority, it was not harmful to her at all. . As long as Louie did not interfere with her 'magic network', they would not become archnemeses.

On the other hand, Chauntea was different. Chauntea had now recovered her original self which was a young and lively girl. She also had plans to make everyone return to the matriarchy which meant that she had a lot of ambition. Louie had taken away a part of her divine authority which was something that she could never accept. Lacking a portion of her divine authority would mean that she would not be able to reach level 20.

'Compared to the Goddess of Magic, I should pay more attention to Chauntea. This Goddess has always maintained above level 18 godhood and mostly level 19 is the true threat.'

Louie felt a headache. If possible, he really did not want to make enemies with such a god, but Louie was now a god, so he could not just grovel in front of the other gods. If he did, everyone would laugh at him. He would lose his majesty and dignity. As a result, he would never take the initiative to return the divine authority.

'Once I become the Serpent of Order, I will crush you to death with a finger if you do not submit.'

Although he had such powerful gods as enemies, Louie was not afraid. His future was unlimited, and everything now was just a momentary gain or loss.

Louie nodded to the Goddess of Magic and Goddess of Earth. Although everyone was already showing their true face, no one was rogue enough to start shouting in this Pantheon. They still maintained the most basic reservations.

This novel is available on Hosted Novel.

At the same time, Louie had seen all the gods present.

The three gods at the highest position were the Goddess of Morning, Lorentia, the God of War, Marzalis, and the Goddess of Earth, Chauntea. These three gods were gods of the human divine system and were temporarily the strongest gods.

In Louie's point of view, these three were at level 9 or 10. It was likely that they could reach higher, but they probably decided not to shoot themselves in the foot or were perhaps still consolidating their faith.

Now, the Theocracy had fallen apart, but the existence of the Theocracy had laid a foundation for the Goddess of Morning and God of War. This allowed the two of them to directly intervene in their own church and possess enough believers that supported them, so it made sense that they could occupy the front row.

Chauntea also had a lot of secret movements and even set up the 'Feminist Witch Council' which previously included Shae. This meant that her ability to maintain her position was also expected.

The gods under the first three were also quite spectacular. There was the dragon divine system, Louie, and the elven divine system Sleune. There were also the four main gods of the elemental divine system namely the Goddess of the Wind Element Akadi, the God of the Earth Element Grumbar, the God of the Water Element Istishia, and the God of the Fire Element Kossuth.

These four elemental gods were the incarnation of the elements. They lived in the inner plans of the four elemental realms. Their followers were the major elementals, and they had little influence over the main continent with only a few believers there. As a result, all the gods maintained respect for them but did not pay them any mind. Moreover, the four of them were hostile to each other in ways similar to Shae and Selune.

Other than the four elemental gods, there was also the God of Beastmen Gwen, the God of Dwarves Moradin, the God of Gnomes Garl, the God of Halflings Yondalla, and the list goes on and on. These non-human gods and goddesses were now alone without any subordinate gods. Other than the beastmen divine system and the human divine system who had been fighting, the other gods and goddesses had their own businesses, so there was no need to concern themselves with them too much.

In fact, the last dragon divine system was the same, but now that Louie was the Dragon God, he had broken through racial restrictions and began to compete with the human divine system on the main continent.

Louie gazed at each one of the gods, but the only ones that nodded back in a friendly manner were those from non-human divine systems that had no hostility toward him. These non-human gods would also sometimes unite together to fight against the human gods.

In the past, the Dragon God was too arrogant and did not interact with other gods, so it wasn't able to make any friends and alliances, but they saw that the new Dragon God was different from the past one. Their ambitions and differences could be seen especially when the new Dragon God had stirred up a storm on the main continent. If they could get help from the Dragon God, they could improve their position greatly.

What surprised Louie the most was how friendly the God of War was to him, but thinking again, the God of War did not have any clashes with him. Moreover, the Goddess of Morning was pressuring him, so it made sense that he wanted to have a good relationship.

The complexity of the relationships of the gods was even more chaotic than in a human kingdom, because some gods had conflicts entirely due to divine authority, and these conflicts might not even be intentional.

After looking past these gods, Louie looked at those gods below level 5.

There was the Goddess of the Unicorns Lara, his subordinate god pretending to be the God of Kobolds, Shae, the God of Power Kord who the barbarians believed in, the Goddess of Winter, who the primitive female tribes in the northern highlands believed in, the Goddess of Spiders who Louie had met before, and her subordinate god, the God of Mollusks.

The Goddess of Magic and the Goddess of Love and Beauty also belonged in this category. The Goddess of Magic had not yet constructed her magic network, as a result, not many mages placed their faith in her, so she was still weak. Once she finished doing so she could gain a lot of faith and strong divine power.

On the other hand, the Goddess of Love and Beauty had been defeated by the Goddess of Morning and God of War in stealing believers in the Theocracy, but with her teachings, it would not be difficult for her to be able to gain more believers.

One of the most striking to Louie was a domineering god that was also the new God of Fairness and Law, Thoma.

It was said that in the Era of the Gods, there was an extremely powerful god who held only two divine authorities — 'justice' and 'fairness'. This allowed him to become a high-tier god, but this god had already fallen. His most important divine authority of justice had been taken away by the Goddess of Morning, and the divine authority of fairness had been taken by this new god.

'Fairness and law are also very promising divine authorities.'

Louis sighed. In addition to this, there was also the newly ordained Goddess of Joy, God of Knowledge, and so on and so forth. Although this was just the start of the new era, there were already a lot of gods.

In this Pantheon, 20 to 30 of the gods were the real rulers of this universe.

By the time one last god sat down, all of the gods who had ascended had arrived.

"My fellow gods, a new era has arrived. The Pantheon has opened and here, the meeting of the gods begins!"

As the strongest god at the moment, the Goddess of Morning spoke out.

Chapter 371

The Goddess of Morning's words descended upon everyone, but there was no reaction at all – neither applause nor booing. The audience simply waited for her next words.

"Your Highness Lorentia, you initiated this meeting, so hurry up and say what you want. Everyone is busy with things and we do not all have time to waste on frivolities."

The God of War, Marzalis, spoke out. His voice was like a metallic staccato and like spears and swords clashing. It was husky and contained the harshness of war.

The God of War and the Goddess of Morning were having some rivalry between them at the moment Louie leaned on his throne and looked at the two gods with a smile. From the looks of it, the God of War possessed a competitive spirit, making him quite dissatisfied that the Goddess of Morning was above him.

The other gods did not say anything, but from their expressions and gestures, it was clear that they were in agreement with the God of War's words. The gods had just ascended, so it was more important than anything else to gather their incarnations and perfect their divine kingdom.

"His Highness Marzalis is right. If you have anything to say, please just say it. We are gods, so there's no need to add fanciful words like mortals."

The Silver Moon Goddess supported the God of War's opinion. She stared at the Goddess of Morning with vague hostility. Lorentia was indifferent to the God of War's words, but this orderly good God had ferocity in her eyes as she looked at the Silver Moon Goddess.

Louie became curious and carefully observed the Silver Moon Goddess. It finally dawned on him that when the Silver Moon Goddess ascended, she had surprisingly recovered a part of the divine authorities of light and sun.

As the first Goddess of the Sun and Light, Selune had lost her important divine authorities in her battle with Shae. It was then taken by the Goddess of Morning, who used her divine powers of light and sun to gain the status of a powerful god.

However, Selune was the essence of light. This gave the Goddess of Morning some restrictions in her power. If the Goddess of Morning possessed complete divine authority, then she could also tear off Selune's essence and become the new essence of light.

'But Lorentia is very smart. She let Selune go knowing that obtaining the two complete divine authorities would make her archenemies with Shae. In order to let Shae continue to target Sleune, she did not take the complete divine authority and only the majority of it.'

'But Lorentia also did not expect that Selune would once again take back a portion of the divine authorities when she was ascending.'

Now, Lorentia possessed the divine authorities of morning, noon, and a majority of light. On the other hand, Selune had obtained dusk and a small part of light. The combination of all these was the complete divine authority of sun and light. It could be said that the two gods were now mortal enemies!

'No, it's not like Lorentia didn't anticipate this situation. She had already predicted this and made two preparations. She had taken the God of Justice's divine authority to leave a back door for herself.'

Thinking of this, Louie sucked in the cold air. None of these ancient gods who had survived for hundreds of thousands of years were easy to deal with. This group of gods who had survived the Era of Disaster was simply a group of old foxes.

If the Goddess of Morning could defeat Selune and obtain the divine authority of sun and light, she would immediately be able to reach level 20 and become the strongest among the gods. Even if she lost the battle, she still possessed the divine authority of justice. As long as it was in her hands, she could reach level 16. She was simply invincible no matter how she fought. Whether she lost or won, she would still be a high-tier god.

Justice also matched Loretia's nature.

'Only at this moment will I recognize you as the strongest!'

Louie joked in his heart. He knew that if he had not encountered the Serpent of Order as well as other miraculous encounters, he would probably not be able to do anything to this goddess.

'With my alliance with Her Highness Selune, it's also possible that I will have to go up against Lorentia… However, the Mother Earth Goddess also wants to become a god with level 20 divine power. She might have a bone to pick with the Goddess of Morning, and if the Goddess of Morning learns that the Mother Earth Goddess has returned to her original nature, she may also dislike her. Heh, there's much fun to be had.'

Louie became more and more interested in the relationship between the gods. It was really very complicated and every god could be an ally or an enemy.

Even if they were life and death enemies, the gods would not make a move inside the Pantheon. Here, everyone was only a projection through divinity. There was no one stronger than anyone. After the words of the God of War and the Goddess of Silver Moon, the Goddess of Morning continued, "Everyone here is either a god who has survived from the Era of Disaster or a new god."

"… The past agreement of the gods has long expired, and the vast majority of the gods who signed the agreement have also fallen, so now is the right time for us to sign a new agreement in the presence of all gods in the Pantheon."

After the words were spoken, an agreement inscribed in the void appeared in front of each god. It was written in the language of the gods and had a great deal of content, but the gods understood its specifics with just a thought.

The agreement was mainly about one thing. That was the gods were strictly forbidden from fighting on a large scale on the main continent and forbidden from destroying the main continent. If any of the gods violated the agreement, they would band together and attack the offending god.

This was completely understandable to Louie. The main continent was the source of faith for the gods. Although this realm was tough, combat between gods was still capable of destroying it. This would affect all the gods and even make them lose the authority to rule the world. This was something that no god could allow. It could even be said that the gods had an obligation to protect the main continent.

The gods protected the main continent and obtained faith and power in exchange.

"Seconded!"

"Seconded!"

"Seconded!"

"…"

Those ancient gods looked over the agreement and did not find anything different from the past agreements so they all agreed to it. The new gods also agreed to it as it was something good for all the gods, so naturally, no one refused or even dared to.

The four elemental gods also agreed. Although their source of faith was not on the main continent, the four elements had only given birth to four gods. Leaving aside how the four were against each other, them uniting together against all the gods was like hitting a stone with an egg.

This agreement was the most fundamental and important agreement among the gods.

The Goddess of Morning had already anticipated this. Her figure that was bathed in light flashed. A stone tablet appeared in the center of the Pantheon. The gods focused all thoughts on the plain stone tablet, and in the next instant, the words in the agreement were carved onto the stone in all languages of the world.

Then without anyone having to mention it, everyone's thoughts remained on the stone and pressed with their divine nature and divine power to indicate that they signed the agreement.

At that moment, Louie, for the first time, felt the power of all the gods. They intertwined with magnificence and grandeur, seeming to contain the foundation and supreme authority of this world.

With the endorsement of the gods, the tablet became an extraordinary divine artifact that stood at the center of the Pantheon that also symbolized the covenant of the gods.

"When a new god ascends, just let them come to this Pantheon and have them leave their mark on top of this stone tablet."

With the words of the Goddess of Morning, the first and most important event of the meeting ended.

In the future, any new god would have to leave its mark on this stone tablet. If any god did not sign their name, the gods would probably join forces to annihilate them.

This was equivalent to a charter for the gods.

However, gods were beings that did what they wanted. It was impossible to use only the agreement to bind them. The only thing that could make the gods comply was only this line. As for other matters, gods would not care. Even if a god were to kill a mortal with a single finger, no other god would care at all.

Naturally, even if a god wants to kill someone, it wouldn't be easy to kill those that were specially protected by gods. For example, if another god wanted to kill Alexia, Louie would definitely interfere and they would be subject to retaliation.

"For the second matter, it is about the God of Death. Now that a new God of Death has not been born, the Underworld remains unmanaged. In order to prevent the demons of the Bottomless Abyss and the Devils of Hell from stealing souls from the Underworld, I propose that everyone send an incarnation to be stationed in the Underworld. The first goal of this is to deter demons and devils, and the second is to guide your own believers back to your divine kingdom. This will be the status quo until a new God of Death is born to take over this work."

The Goddess of Morning spoke out once more. Her voice was soft and contained a righteous aura that would easily gain the trust of most of the gods except for the evil gods who would feel displeased.

"Seconded!"

"Seconded!"

"…"

There was nothing much to say about this. No god would refuse to do something when it comes to their own believers.

As for the God of Death, the title might look lofty, but the God of Death did the most tiring miscellaneous work. All of the gods' believers were assigned to the God of Death upon their passing before being forwarded to their respective deity's divine kingdoms. It was a mundane position with few benefits.

"For the third matter, there are many of you who have just ascended so you may not know about the matter that happened 30,000 years ago. What I am going to discuss now is the details of the Era of Disaster as well as the problem of the Goddess of Night…"

Search Hosted Novel for the original.

The Goddess of Morning's words caused an uproar and the Pantheon turned chaotic. Louie also secretly glanced at the well-behaved Shae close to him and revealed a thoughtful look.

Chapter 372

[Analyzing the characteristics of the gods' divinity and divine authority… Recording in progress—]

[The highest intelligent life of the Terran Civilization, according to the highest edict of the Terran Law, shall fully analyze the characteristics of the gods—]

[Using the divine body, divinity, godhood, divine authority of the Five-colored Dragon God as template… Beginning analysis—]

[The prior conditions have been met, the limits of the highest intelligent life form have been lifted, full power computing has been unlocked—]

[Warning, warning, insufficient energy, insufficient energy. Calculation terminated. According to the Terran Law's highest edict, the highest priority is to obtain energy to analyze the gods.]

[We need the host to return to Earth to find the lost energy sources—]

…

In the Pantheon, the gods looked at each other. The ancient gods looked calm, but Louie noticed their emotions fluctuating. It seemed that the devastating blow caused by the Terran Civilization on the world of San Soliel left an unforgettable trauma in their hearts.

The new gods were in chaos. Those that had been able to ascend in this era so quickly were ancient demigods who had lived for thousands of years. They used thousands of years to sharpen themselves, waiting for the time to come. When the new era came, they quickly took advantage of the opening to ascend in one fell swoop.

But even these demigods had only lived for a few thousand years and most of them only knew bits and pieces of information. There were simply too few records and images left behind during that dark era.

Now, the Goddess of Morning Lorentia took the initiative to talk about the Era of Disaster, how could these new gods not be excited?

Searing gazes were pointed at the Goddess of Morning. Even Louie looked at her, wondering what the goddess had in mind.

The Goddess who sat at the top of the gods was also shaken. Her state of mind was also not as smooth as expected.

She pondered for a moment before speaking, "As beings who hold the authority of the gods, everyone has the right to know of the events of the Era of Disaster. I will tell everyone what happened, but please do not let mortals know of this content or it will undermine our majesty."

Under the eyes of expectant gods, a ball of light separated from the body of the Goddess of Morning. This was a part of her memory. For gods, rather than using words to explain, it was better to bring out their own memories to let others see with their own eyes.

Louie calmed his mind and touched the memory of the Goddess of Morning with his divinity. The space-time in his vision changed and entered the Goddess of Morning's perspective. He came to the world of San Soliel 30,000 years ago.

In the sky, white clouds rolled, and green grass swayed under the blue sky. The main continent of 30,000 years ago was displayed in front of Louie's eyes.

Compared with the current era, the main continent was much larger 30,000 years ago. Even the terrain and landscape was also very different.

Louie was surprised to find that the humans had developed an alternative civilization built on magic. The magic of this era was prosperous and even Louie saw several floating landmasses in the air which were actually floating cities.

If the floating city was a part of a divine kingdom, then any god could bend the rules and create one, but a floating city on the main continent would require a god to spend divine power. Mortals who could not use divine power were actually able to make floating islands with magic, showing how incredibly powerful those mages were.

Louie carefully compared and projected. If it was 30,000 years ago, San Soliel's overall war potential was much greater than modern Earth's. Although technologic access was determined by social and economic status, the strongest groups of mages in this era were powerful enough to overthrow Earth's civilization without the need for the gods to step in.

This was a time when magic was highly developed.

Louie realized that he had underestimated the civilization of the world. It appeared that the mortals of this world were much more developed 30,000 years ago. Although the per capita standard of living and the total amount of material resources were still lacking compared to modern Earth, they had still developed a prosperous civilization.

But in some high precision technology and overall war power, the magic civilization of this era was stronger.

In this era, people seemed to be living in happiness and peace.

Seeing this era, Louie felt that it was a miracle constructed by mortals of another world. He raised his head to the sky and lowered his head to the ground.

Because it was mainly from the perspective of the Goddess of Morning, Louie was able to observe a lot of things. For example, he was able to see that the gods of this era were immersed in the arts and enjoyed basking in their desires. They possessed all the power of the world and never imagined that the world would have any changes in the next thousands of years.

On the other hand, in Hell and the Abyss, demons and devils were carrying out wars. While the major realms were also prosperous, painting a colorful multi-racial world.

Louie could imagine this happening easily in a world where magic was developed to the extremes.

Suddenly, time in his vision began to accelerate. One day, a dozen huge wormholes opened up in the skies of San Soliel. Louie could immediately tell that these wormholes were the same as the ones that he was using.

According to the explanation of the intelligent brain, this kind of space-time wormhole was the crystallization of the highest level of technology that the Terran Civilization possessed. It was not used for cosmic travel, but specifically for crossing the Crystal Wall System. Normally, it was very difficult to open a space-time wormhole but what they did was equivalent to secretly chiseling an underground passage.

Seeing dozens of space-time wormholes, Louie knew that the Terran Civilization had been preparing for a long time.

Rays of destruction spewed out from the huge holes. They swept the entire main continent in one fell swoop, and the floating cities in the sky were blasted down. The earth was plowed flat, the mountains were chopped to pieces, oceans evaporated, and even the entire continent began to fall apart. For the Terran Civilization destroying an entire planet was simple.

In just a few moments, the apocalypse had arrived and countless creatures died. The magical civilization of the main continent was instantly destroyed, and less than a tenth of the population remained. The Terran Civilization did this probably to leave a bit of the magical civilization for their own research. In the end, it left a part of the main continent alone, which was the current form of the main continent.

The saturated attack of the Terran Civilization on the first appearance had caused the gods to almost lose all of their faith. The weak gods instantly fell from the stars, while the stronger gods were able to maintain some power, but were also close to falling.

Immediately after, Louie saw what could be called the end of the world. It was no wonder the Terrans called San Soliel a barbaric civilization. In just three days, their high-tech space ships and weapons had spread all the way from the Heavenly Mountain to the Bottomless Abyss. The seventeen major realms of San Soliel were invaded and destroyed to the point that almost all mortals had perished.

At this time, the gods finally reacted.

Although the main continent had collapsed and the gods had lost a majority of their believers, the remaining gods were still powerful. With hundreds of thousands of years of history, each of these gods had hundreds of millions of believers. These believers had generated faith that allowed the gods to survive.

Search Hosted Novel for the original.

At that moment, the surviving gods, whether good or evil, banded together and began a defensive counterattack.

Louie enjoyed himself as he watched something that Hollywood Movies could never capture. This was simply a war of epic proportions. It was a war between civilizations, between worlds.

It was a one-sided massacre, indeed, but not the massacre of the Terran Civilization against the gods, but the gods against the Terran Civilization.

The Terran Civilziaiton's advanced weaponry was indeed powerful. In Louie's opinion, destroying the Solar System with it would be simple, but in the face of a god, these weapons were not useful at all.

Even the best spaceship or biological weapon of the Terran Civilization were rendered useless.

For example, there exists a divine skill called 'life and death' which mid-tier gods and above possess. If they used it, the other party would instantly turn to ashes as long as they were not gods.

Although the Terran Civilization was not weak, it was still on the level of mortal civilization. The gods might be afraid of these powerful weapons, but at the end of the day, they were mortal weapons.

Destroying a battleship was as easy as killing a mortal for those powerful gods. It was even countless times easier than killing a demigod.

Even if they were able to travel to distant universes and could destroy planets with high-tech warships, a single flick of a finger from the gods would destroy everything. Technological weapons were so detailed that a single item breaking could cause an explosive chain reaction.

This was the disparity of rank!

Louie instantly understood the true meaning of this. If the Terran Civilization did not sneak attack and destroy the source of faith, they would not be able to compete against the gods at all and would have been one-sidedly annihilated without being able to do anything.

Although the Terran Civilization was losing, the gods had also lost the source of their powers. They were also walking closer to the edge of death. The countless prayers of the believers in their divine kingdom were the only thing keeping them alive. This was the tragic part of being a faith-based god.

Seeing this, Shae felt that if she did something, the gods would certainly be defeated and she could complete her ultimate wish of returning everything to nothingness. At the critical moment, she chose to betray the gods!

Shae's betrayal was simply in line with her nature as the God of Darkness. From a god's point of view, it was impossible to blame Shae because she was originally the embodiment of darkness and serenity.

However, Shae's betrayal had cost the gods dearly, but also indirectly led to the destruction of the Terran Civilization.

Chapter 373

In this war, the Terran Civilization had both succeeded and failed. Their success lay in the fact that they had decimated the gods' foundation. As a result, the gods had lost their ability to act freely and faced a race against time before they were completely destroyed.

The remaining life forms on San Soliel couldn't sustain their existence. The end of the gods was in sight. The only way for them to survive was to drive the Terran Civilization out of their world before they fell so that they could recuperate and escape from the crisis.

This was a real race against death.

The Terran Civilization could be said to have conducted a successful opening battle.

But at the same time, the Terran Civilization had failed. Their initial attack relied on a great deal of luck. Although the Terran Civilization had sent out scouts in advance, the end result of that was concluded with the San Soliel being a vulnerable civilization. The Terran Civilization even looked down on the so-called magic that could make cities fly.

In fact, the report was not wrong. With the power that the Terran Civilization observed, they were indeed weak, but even if the Terran scouts observed magical wars, there was one thing that they never fully understood — the gods.

The gods did not live with mortals. They hardly fought in front of mortals, so no matter how much the Terran Civilization investigated, they could not find any information on the gods. In the end, the Terran Civilization passed it off as the gods being some stronger people in the magic world. From the performance of the legendary powerhouses and demigods, they concluded that the gods could not be that much stronger.

This was the wrong perception that brought about their failure. The Terran Civilization could never have imagined that gods and mortals were already different creatures. There was no comparison between the two at all.

The Terran Civilization's success in wreaking havoc on the seventeen realms made them arrogant, but under the united power of the gods, they were immediately suppressed. From being the strong, they had become the weak that were being hunted. During this moment, the Goddess of Night who was part of the stronger side chose to betray them. Shae had contacted the technological civilization and then clearly and unmistakably told the Terran Civilization of their miserable situation and their weakness.

It was then that the Terran Civilization understood that the gods were created through faith and that they were on their last legs. In fact, as long as they went on the defensive and avoided fighting, the gods would fall on their own.

This time, the situation was reversed once more. The Terran Civilization did not fight the gods head-on anymore. They did not send any biological weapons or technological weapons to confront them. Instead, they fought a war of attrition with their special capabilities and advantages.

With the level of the Terran Civilization's technology, they had long solved the problem of having no energy. They began to use a variety of long-ranged weapons to attack the gods' divine kingdoms, so as to consume the gods' last reserves of divine power. The Terran Civilization utilized the space-time wormholes to hide against the gods after launching long-range strikes so that the gods could not do anything.

Moreover, the gods did not dare leave the Crystal Wall System, as that would turn them into mortals. They had already guessed that those Space-time wormholes were connected to a different universe, so they did not dare go in at all. They could only stay passive and be beaten to death. It was easy to imagine how much hatred the gods had towards Shae. They could have survived the war, but now the situation had turned dire once more.

It was at this point in time that the Terran Civilization thought became lax. With the thought that they were winning, they gained a deep curiosity to study such incredible creatures, which was a common problem for almost every technological civilization. As a result, they had chosen to try to capture Shae who had been in contact with them, to study her.

Unfortunately, they failed to do so, and Shae escaped the attack of the Terran Civilization. At this time, the Five-colored Dragon God who had lost a lot of faith and was about to fall launched an all-out attack before he died. He alone rushed into the space-time wormhole. Even if he degenerated into a mortal, he still tore apart the Terran Civilization's army, which was consistent with a dragon's cruelty and madness.

At this time, none of the gods knew that the space-time wormhole was different from magic. While in the space-time wormhole, the Five-colored Dragon God not only did not turn into a mortal, but also discovered a possibility of going to the alien universe, but unfortunately, the Five-colored Dragon God was already exhausted. He could not pass the news to the gods and was beaten to death.

It was also fortunate that the Dragon God did not spread the information, otherwise, the gods who knew this would rush into the space-time wormhole. If that happened, the Terran Civilization would not be able to fight against them. If the gods gained the techniques of the Terran Civilization to cross dimensions, the gods of San Soliel would have been able to gain faith from various dimensions. If that happened, Louie would not be here now. Louie's biggest card now was the only remaining space-time wormhole of the world of San Soliel.

In the end, the Five-colored Dragon God had fallen. The gods had prepared for this eventuality because they assumed that the wormhole was a path to death, and any god who entered it would become a mortal.

Search Hosted Novel for the original.

The Terran Civilization also obtained a valuable specimen – a powerful god and a dragon at the same time.

This time, the Terran Civilization was waiting to overthrow the gods and completely occupy the world of San Soliel. They planned to study the existence of the gods to allow their civilization to evolve once more. Everything should have been so, but Shae had a deep grudge at the Terran Civilization for attempting to capture her. After coming in contact with them, Shae understood civilization enough.

One of the most important things that she understood was that although the Terran Civilization was technologically advanced, they were all mortals and no gods existed among them. Moreover, their power lay in external objects instead of something within them. This gave the gods something to take advantage of!

Shae informed the gods of all this. Although the gods hated her for her betrayal, the survival of San Soleil was more important. The gods did not understand the technological civilization, but after knowing that these horrible war machines were all made by mortals, they all made a decision.

The final outcome was that the twenty or so powerful gods who were still alive burned all their divinity at the cost of their godhood and created a powerful curse on the entire race and civilization of the Terran Civilization.

This curse could never be explained by technology since they could not understand how divine power worked. The Terran Civilization collapsed under the curse created by the gods' sacrifice. In the end, the war between the two civilizations ended in a lose-lose situation.

The world of San Soliel was almost completely destroyed and not many lives survived. Most of the gods also fell and only a few managed to awaken. They all fell into a deep sleep and only 30,000 years later did some of them wake up.

The Terran Civilization's battlefront collapsed. Even the most important research ship that was studying the Five-colored Dragon God had crashed on Earth. As a result, the information from the world of San Soliel greatly influenced the culture of Earth, resulting in magical creatures like elves and dragons appearing in their literature.

Then, the Terran Civilization's Intelligent Brain accumulated the power to modify Louie's genes as a human with their unbelievable technology and turned him into a lizard. After which Louis was guided into the Intelligent Brain's lair to become its experimental subject. It then turned him into a dragon and sent him to the world of San Soliel.

This was the conclusion Louie came to after watching the memories of the Goddess of Morning and combining them with the information he had. It had a high likelihood of being correct in his opinion.

Perhaps Louie was the only one who knew the detailed history of both the Terran Civilization and San Soliel. Even those gods who lived 30,000 years ago did not know the final end of the Terran Civilization, nor could they have known that the Terran Civilization's research ships crashed on Earth.

'In that case, the entire Terran Civilization should have collapsed, which is exactly the same as what I guessed.'

Louie guessed that the Terran Civilization had been dealt a huge blow when such an important research subject was just left on Earth without anyone looking for it. Now, he knew that the gods sacrificed themselves to send a curse to the entire civilization. This meant that even if the Terran Civilization had not gone extinct, its situation was not much better and was definitely far from its peak era.

But the gods were actually in a similar situation. The world had just regained its vitality after 30,000 years. If the gods were to return to their glorious era, it would take a few tens of thousands of years. There was no winner in this war.

'No, there is a winner in this war, and that is me!'

Louie felt enlightened. He obtained the crystallization of the Terran Civilization's most important research and also received the strength of one of the strongest gods of San Soliel. If there was no war that caused both sides to almost collapse, how could he have the chance to rise?!

The entire Pantheon was silent. Those new gods who had just ascended thought about the significance of the history of this era. Some of the gods had great mood swings. Apparently, these new gods did not expect the so-called Era of Disaster to be such a scene. It could really be said that it was a disaster for the entire world, a disaster for the gods!

"But why did the Terran Civilization invade the world of San Soliel, could it be that this civilization is extremely aggressive?"

Louie muttered in doubt.

[It's because of the soul.]

Suddenly, the voice of the Intelligent Brain echoed in Louie's head. The intelligent brain could not probe Louie's thoughts, so it only responded when Louie muttered this.

"Soul?"

He did not expect the Intelligent Brain would simply answer his doubts, so Louie continued to ask without reserve.

Chapter 374

[The Terran Civilization is highly advanced in the field of biotechnology and can easily create any organ or even replicate an entire body, but even so, the Terrans will still die naturally after a thousand years. According to research by countless Terran scientists, every creature has a soul. Even if their physical body can be immortal, the soul can not be the same.]

[After researching about the soul for countless years, they still could not make anything of it, instead, they inadvertently discovered the civilization of San Soliel which was a world largely proactive in things related to the soul. According to observations from outposts, San Soliel was a civilization that was categorized as a backward indigenous civilization, thus the Terran leaders launched a preemptive annihilatory strike.]

Louie sat on his seat, ignoring the whispers of the surrounding gods as he continued to listen to the Intelligent Brain.

At this time, Louie finally knew why the Terran Civilization would launch an invasion of the world of San Soliel. It was because the magic civilization of San Soliel was a huge allure to them — the temptation of eternal life!

Since it was impossible to observe and study the soul by means of material science, then it would be possible to study the soul by means of magic.

For the Terran Civilization, this was the biggest hurdle, and the soul remained only a theory, but San Soleil's magic treated the understanding of the soul as a baseline for further arts. The soul might even be able to materialize in this world, like how Noella could use her soul and shadow energy to transform herself into a shadow dragon. Even if her physical body was gone, she continued to stay alive.

The advanced biotechnology of the Terran Civilization was able to create an eternity of a physical body, and the world displayed to them the mystery of an eternal soul. They could hardly resist the temptation to harmonize the two.

The observations of the Terran outposts were not wrong. The magical civilization of San Soliel was truly backward compared to the highly advanced technological civilization of Terra. That was why the Terran Civilization was able to conquer all seventeen major realms in just three days.

In war, there was a theory of the first strike. In a war between two civilizations that had developed large-scale thermonuclear weapons, whoever struck first would be able to occupy an absolute advantage, or even destroy the other side in one fell swoop. Moreover, the huge gap in civilization allowed the Terran Civilization to dominate San Soliel in just three days.

The reason why the Terran Civilization left a portion of life was to enslave these living beings and then seize the entire magic civilization's research results to allow the Terran Civilization to evolve.

From this point of view, the civilizational war made sense. No matter what race, each one had limitations in their own thinking. Even the various races on Earth had different thinking in terms of philosophical research.

Some philosophers studied the relationships between man and objects, some between man and god, and some between men themselves. With one planet having such diversity in thought, how could such a huge galactic race not be the same?

Eliminating the other civilization, extracting their core essence, and using it to modify and strengthen themselves to make the entire civilization evolve; fell under the principle of the strong eating the weak.

Support us at Hosted Novel.

If the Terran Civilization truly won the war, they would be able to obtain information on magic and the gods. After ten thousand years passed, there was no telling how far they would develop.

'Unfortunately, they took one wrong step after another. Their greed for immortality and their disdain for the indigenous civilization has turned hundreds of thousands of years of development into ashes. I wonder what has happened to it now.'

Thinking like this, Louie asked the Intelligent Brain once more.

In the past, Louie had asked this question before, but the Intelligent Brain answered that it didn't know. Even now, however, it could not answer, and so Louie began to think it was truly cut off from its creators.

[If the host wants to know about the present-day situation of the Terran Civilization, please quickly return to Earth and find the missing energy sources. With sufficient energy, this assistive unit can explore the star field where the Terran Civilization was located today.]

In just a few phrases, the Intelligent Brain once more brought up the topic of energy sources. Louie guessed that its energy reserves were minuscule.

Towards this, he sneered and did not say a word. He could not spoil this foreign entity attached to him, but he would still return to Earth to gain benefits. He could not give up on the faith he could gather from Earth. The simplest way to make faith stable was to create miracles from time to time so that the human race would not forget about its existence.

Louie did not bother paying attention to the Intelligent Brain anymore and instead continued to look at the gods of the Pantheon. Except for the crazy gods, most of the gods had reeled in their emotions. After the initial commotion, the place went silent again and all eyes were on the Goddess of Morning.

"Your Highnesses, this is the truth of the Era of Disaster. The entire world of San Soliel was almost destroyed once by a foreign civilization. Although they were weak, they possessed powerful weapons and abilities. It's been 30,000 years since then, and they have not launched another invasion, but we can't let our guard down. I hope that everyone's incarnation would pay more attention to any abnormalities when you move around the major realms.

The Goddess of Morning's words caused the gods to nod. The Era of Disaster caused the gods to fall from the skies like meteor showers. It was extremely terrifying. Among the hundreds of gods, only tens had survived. For the newly ascended gods, they did not want to die, so they did not dare let down their guard.

They had just gained immortality, so how would they be willing to just fall?

"Secondly, let us talk about the Goddess of Night, Shae. We have gained a decent understanding of this alien civilization and are confident that if they invaded again, we could pay a small price to solve the crisis, but we have to pay close attention to Shae's presence. 30,000 years ago, Shae betrayed the gods and caused many of us to fall. We have to be careful about Shae joining forces with the alien civilization again."

"Therefore I propose that your highnesses issue oracles to your respective churches and do their utmost to eliminate the remnants of Shae's church in the main continent and make sure that Shae wouldn't have the opportunity to ascend once more!"

The Goddess of Morning's words made Louie exclaim. This was simply a bloodless killing of one's enemy.

Although there were many divine authorities in Shae's possession, as long as she had not ascended, those divine authorities would automatically move. If the gods really united in attacking Shae like this, then She would fall after a thousand years and lose her divine authority of darkness.

However, Shae was also very strong. She betrayed the gods and almost annihilated them through treachery, but in the end, she also betrayed the Terran Civilization and allowed the gods to pay a price in destroying them. She was truly worthy of possessing the divine authority of betrayal. He was thinking if he could just expose Shae. In the past and in the present, Shae could already be called one of the most powerful gods in San Soliel.

She had played herself and was now a rat on the streets that everyone wanted dead.

"I agree with Her Highness Lorentia's proposal!"

As expected, the Goddess of Silver Moon was the first to support Lorentia. They might have been enemies in the struggle over divine authority, but in the face of Shae, the two might even be able to join forces.

"I also agree with your Highness' proposal!"

Later, Mismisella, the Goddess of Magic who had a long-standing feud with Shae also agreed.

With the two gods taking the lead, the other gods began to follow up which blocked off all of Shae's exits.

When Selune saw this, her entire body that was enveloped in the glow of the Silver Moon was a little shaken. It was easy to imagine how joyful and excited she was. She had fought Shae for millions of years and almost died to her numerous times. She had suffered time and again, but now, it was Shae who was going to be finished.

Louie looked at Shae who was beside him. The fake 'God of Kobolds' was also speaking angrily against Shae's crimes. Her acting skills were simply amazing which made people feel that the 'Kobold God' also had deep hatred against Shae.

However, Louie knew that it was impossible for Shae to be calm inside and wondered if the Goddess was now regretting making an enemy of the gods.

'There is great danger in sheltering Shae, but there is also great benefit in taking her in. Money comes from danger, and Shae has great uses. I can't give her up for the time being. Now that the gods are on the same side, Shae would be in a worse situation. The only one she can rely on is me. As long as I don't ask for too much, she will definitely satisfy me and submit to me.'

'There are many divine authorities in Shae's body. Other than darkness, she should be willing to give up all other divine authority to live.'

Louie's eyes lit up. He made a decision in his mind and quickly scanned all the gods once more and kept their main divine authorities in mind.

'The god of killing should already be dead. Even if a new god obtains the divine authority of killing, it would be impossible for them to master it!'

It wasn't that a demigod could become a god just because they had divine authority. They were also required to understand it. Even if a demigod were to obtain a complete divine authority, they would usually lose a part of it because new gods had a hard time in keeping hold of divine authorities. As for legendary rank powerhouses, even if they gained divinity, they would take thousands of years to combine with the divinity to become a demigod. This was the real and harsh difficulty of ranking up in the world.

Louie was an odd man out. He had become a god from a mortal in one fell swoop without any difficulties.

The majority of the divine authority of killing should be in Shae's hand. Louie was now prepared to make Shae pass him the divine authority of killing.

Killing could also be called murder. It was a powerful divine authority in terms of both faith and fighting power. If Louie could obtain the complete divine authority and support it with 'dream' and 'time', he could definitely become stronger than the powerful 'Prince of Lies' who had traumatized the gods. He could become the King of Killers!

Chapter 375

In the previous Era of the Gods, there existed a powerful god nicknamed the 'Prince of Lies'. This god had completed the divine authority of doom and possessed about 70% of the authority of killing, and the complete authorities of lies and illusion. With the power of these four divine authorities, his godhood had reached level 19, becoming the most powerful god at that time and bringing fear to everyone.

This 'Prince of Lies' was an expert at single combat and no god could defeat him. If he could obtain the complete divine authority of killing, then he could reach a godhood of level 20 and have a chance at becoming the god of gods.

Unfortunately, the last portion of the divine authority belonged to Shae. Although the Prince of Lies was strong, it was absolutely impossible for him to snatch the remaining part from Shae's hands.

The reason why this god was strong was irrelevant to his divine authority of death. He only relied on the divine authority of killing, lies, and illusion. These three alone gave him extraordinary combat ability.

Now that the 'Prince of Lies' had fallen, his divine authorities had been lost and other gods had snatched them up. Louie could threaten Shae with being attacked by the gods and demand the divine authority of killing from her hands.

The remaining portion of the divine authority that she possessed was the most difficult thing for the gods to get their hands on, but it was currently simple for Louie.

'The combination of killing, time, life, and dream should not be weaker than the combination of killing, illusion, and lies. It should even be much stronger. As long as I obtain the divine authority of killing, I can obtain a powerful attacking force. When the time comes that I have a full grasp on the divine authority of dragons, then I can even reach level 20.

Louie's heart gradually calmed. With his future plans, it wouldn't matter even if another god obtained the divine authority of killing. The new god would not be able to have a complete grasp of the divine authority and at the same time, he could establish majesty for himself.

Divine authorities like war, killing, and destruction were extremely offensive in nature, but unfortunately, most of the divine authority of war belonged to the god of war. Unless he fell, others would not be able to obtain it, so Louie gave it a pass.

The divine authority of destruction on the other hand was completely scattered. Many gods, including powerful gods, held a little in their hands, making this divine authority almost impossible to complete.

The most likely complete divine authority of killing should be with Shae, but now Louie would substitute her.

"Your Highnesses, the meeting is adjourned. Next, please send an incarnation to the Underworld after condensing them and let us gods temporarily share the authority over death."

After deciding on three important matters concerning the gods, the Goddess of Morning directly adjourned the meeting.

Louie was about to leave when he saw Lorentia suddenly look at him and speak with a beautiful voice full of justice and light, "Your Highness Louie, as a new god and a pioneer, I hope that you will not interfere too much with the affairs of the main continent."

"Eh?"

Louie did not expect that the Goddess of Morning would direct her words at him. This caused Louie, who wanted to lay-low, to suddenly become the center of attention of the gods.

The gods all looked at him. Both new gods and ancient gods held curiosity in their eyes. Only the ancient gods had other thoughts running in their heads. They were smart enough to guess that Louie had inherited the legacy of the past Dragon God from his strong rise.

In the past, when all the gods had not ascended yet, Louie's Dragon City became famous all over the continent, but everyone had been preparing to ascend, and as a result, they were unable to visit his Dragon City. After ascending, Louie was the only god among the new gods to reach a high level of 7 in just a few short days.

The speed of his rise had beaten even some of the ancient gods who had lived past the Era of Disaster.

The vast majority of these gods were friendly. Deities would not easily make enemies, especially against a promising god like Louie unless there were fundamental conflicts of interest.

The Goddess of Love and Beauty's gaze was filled with passion. Louie could feel her prickly gaze even in the Pantheon. In the Goddess of Love's point of view, Louie and Selune had given birth to a child, meaning that love had existed. This was also what the Goddess of Love was after.

Mortals spread love easily, but there were extremely few cases of gods in love. If every god could fall in love, then the Goddess of Love might even be able to reach level20 in an instant, but unfortunately, this was only her fantasy.

'Is that a threat?'

Becoming the focal point of the gods didn't give Louie any discomfort. Thinking back, he had felt apprehensive when being watched by dozens of people in school, but now he was able to remain calm in front of actual deities.

Louie first thought that the Goddess of Warning was trying to threaten him, but he was able to see Lorentia's sincere gaze and gentle voice.

'No, not a threat, but a polite admonition.'

Almost no other god had the same system as Louie who had both controls of church and state. If he only did this among dragons, no one would care. He was the God of Dragons so no one would say anything, but Louie had gained the faith of humans, beastmen, elves, dwarves, and many others.

Louie's method was to force the power of kings to serve his divine right so that his church would become the state religion of the country. The advantage of this was that missionary work was very fast because faith was mandatory. On the other hand, there was also a huge disadvantage. If his faith was too uniform and his Dragon City was captured, he would immediately lose most of his believers.

Another point was that if Louie's Dragon City invaded other cities and forcibly transformed the faith of those he invaded, then it was easy to make enemies of the gods there.

The churches of other gods were also rooted in major countries, but no one controlled the state like him. The other churches only preached. Although this was slow, it was very stable. No matter how the state changed, faith wouldn't change much.

The Goddess of Morning was precisely cautioning Louie of this, telling him that his missionary approach would leave him with unstable faith as well as make it easy to establish enemies.

In other words, the Goddess of Morning was befriending him.

Louie understood her meaning in an instant. It seemed that the Goddess of Morning was afraid that Selune would go all out against her, but since the Goddess was full of good intentions, Loue could not afford to be cold towards her, and responded in a warm voice, "Thank you for your reminder, Your Highness Lorentia. I have no plans of expanding my influence on the main continent. And even if some gods are aggressive, I also have my means of fighting back."

Louie was quite eloquent in replying. The gods had already noticed that Dragon City was initiating a march. He said this not only to show that he did not intend to seize the faith of the other gods and would not mix in church and state affairs too much. At the same time, he let the Goddess of Magic and the Goddess of Earth take the blame because this war was originally provoked by them.

"Humph!"

The Goddess of Earth and Goddess of Magic, of course, knew what Louie was referring to. They both grunted to express their dissatisfaction. At the same time, they were surprised that Louie had found out about their plans before they even began to act. They began to wonder if there were any spies in their church, but this seemed highly unlikely.

"Hahaha! I would like to wish you a great victory, Your Highness Louie!"

At this time, the God of War Marzalis suddenly spoke out, causing the faces of the Goddess of Magic and Goddess of Earth to grow ugly.

In this world where gods exist, blessings from a god were the real deal. Although the blessing that the God of War gave might not make Louie instantly win the war, it could at least increase the chances of victory by 10%.

The God of War spared no effort to express his goodwill.

Louis smiled. For the God of War, he hoped that war would increase more. The more wars existed in the world, the stronger he became. If the God of War was thrown to modern Earth, his level would definitely drop as only constant skirmishes took place, with large-scale conflicts being thrown to the back burner.

The God of War hated peace the most.

"Thank you for your blessing, Your Highness Marzalis."

Towards the God of War's goodwill, Louie accepted it all. With that, the meeting of the gods ended with many gods having different thoughts.

…

On the main continent, on the summit of a canyon that led towards the Seven Kingdom Alliance—

Alexia's body stood at the highest point of the canyon. She wore a gorgeous crown while wearing the legendary silver armor of the ancient elves that was painted with exquisite and magical patterns. Her petite body looked majestic and her cloak fluttered under the fierce wind. Her hands folded on the hilt of a fine longsword.

This sword was one of Alexia's claws that had been directly infused with Louie's divine power, creating a lesser divine artifact. This was also the method dragons chose to use their weapons in their humanoid forms. For example, Louie used his own tail and turned it into a lance.

In the sky, a huge shadow dragon swept across the sky, beside it were hundreds of dragon riders. In the distance, an adult red dragon was also moving on the ground.

This red dragon was the same red dragon that had barged into Dragon City. Alexia promised that if it helped the city win the war, then she would relieve it of the duty of laying eggs.

Naturally, the main reason was that the 'essence' of this red dragon had been drained. At most, it could only lay a few hundred dragon eggs, but it did not know this. After learning that he did not have to bear the shame of laying eggs as a male dragon anymore and under Alexia's demigod level of pressure, he did not even think of disagreeing.

Tens of thousands of troops marched in this narrow canyon. Darkness covered the canyon from end to end as soldiers marched shoulder to shoulder with each other. There were a total of tens of thousands of human knights, beastmen warriors, elven rangers, and even a group of a hundred mages and priests. In addition, they had also recruited from the druids and hippogryph knights of the Silver Moon Kingdom. This was Dragon City's military strength.

This military power was still far from what the Theocracy or the Subila Empire could command, but now that the two countries had fallen apart, it was already considered a powerful military among the many territories.

"This is the property left to me by Father God. I will bring victory to Father God!"

The young dragon was like a queen as she watched her army advance into the distance on the expedition!

Chapter 376

In the Sleeping Dragon Temple in Dragonblight, Louie sat on his royal throne while meeting with Shae.

The dark goddess had returned to her beautiful dancer form as she sat on her throne, positioned lower than Louie's. Her starry eyes which were as dark as ink gazed at Louie as she smiled.

"Your Highness Shae, do you know what I called you here for?"

The two gods just stared at each other for a long time before Louie broke the silence.

"Lord God definitely has something to ask of me. After the meeting of the gods in the Pantheon, your thoughts have changed."

Shae quietly spoke with a crisp and pleasant cadence.

Louie nodded his head and did not beat around the bush, "Your situation among the gods is extremely bad. I am now a little dissatisfied with the price you have paid."

Louie and Shae were both aware that both of them were smart people, so there was no need to test the words. In order to save time, Louie just blurted his thoughts

"Are you going to break the agreement?"

Shae's eyebrows were slightly knitted. Her serene eyes shot a hair-raising gaze at Louie.

However, Louie was not worried. He smiled and said, "the so-called agreement asks for equality and fairness between both sides and needs to be complied. This is why we signed the agreement in the first place. But the amount of danger and trouble that I am risking is too much. This agreement is now in a state of repeal and the River Styx Oath has been invalidated. Even if I violate it, there will not be many repercussions.

"But you are different. If the gods knew that you had ascended, you would fall under the encirclement of the gods and die."

Louie's tone was soft yet serious.

Shae's face became ugly. She had lived for millions of years and yet when had she ever been threatened by god or other people for that matter? Naturally, there were none that dared to threaten her, and if they did, they would have already ended up six feet under.

But now, her head was lowered. No matter how much displeasure Shae felt, she could only give up as long as it was not her last resort.

"Lord God, it is already the truth that you have taken me under you. If you give up on me right here, you will also be suspected by the gods."

Shae did not have much leverage. She could only ask in a way that would reduce her losses.

"The gods all know that you have a way with words, your Highness Shae. I could just say that I, a new god, was deceived by your sinister and cunning nature. I think the gods would understand this as this is also the time when I am achieving an understanding of being a god. There are also a lot of god's waiting to see you fall."

Louie was unperturbed by Shae's small threats.

The gods were practical creatures. As long as Louie did not do anything really harmful to their shared interests, they would take his words to be true.

"You have had close contact with the alien civilization and used their means of fighting. Are you not afraid that I will tell the gods about this?" Shae probed.

"The Gods will not believe your words, Your Highness Shae… Of course, it doesn't really matter if they know. Leaving aside the new gods, the ancient gods have actually long guessed that I had inherited the legacy of the Five-colored Dragon God. During that dark era, the Dragon God had indeed charged into a different universe. Since I was able to obtain his legacy, then they will just assume that I was able to understand some of the abilities of the alien civilization."

"I did not intend to hide this from the beginning. In the past 30,000 years, my existence and traces do not exist on the main continent or any of the other realms. The gods are not stupid and can easily guess that I am not a dragon of the main continent. They would probably come to the conclusion that I belong to a different universe, but no matter how they try to guess, I am now one of the stronger gods in this universe and have thoroughly integrated into this world. With my interests in line with the gods, they would not make enemies of me just because of these speculations."

"Doing so is unwise as this is just the start of a new era, so the gods will not be willing to accept any turmoil."

Louie's words made Shae silent. In the end, she sighed, "You have successfully persuaded me, then tell me directly, what do you want, Lord God?"

"The divine authority of murder on your body"

Louie stated his terms simply.

The divine authority of murder was the same as the divine authority of killing. It was just that because it had been separated and the Prince of Lies had always called himself the God of Murder, as a result, its name had changed into murder. Integrating it back together would make it into the divine authority of killing.

Shae revealed an expectant look. She smiled lightly and spoke in a way that made it hard to tell her feeling, "You always catch on to important points at the most critical moments. From this ability alone, you could be called a powerful god."

Shae sighed and praised Louie's choice.

This new Dragon God was truly ruthless. One moment he was hooking up and kissing you and the next moment, he would turn against you without mercy after finding out that he had lost on benefits. His vision was also extremely accurate. After finding out that the God of Murder was not around, he immediately used this situation to force Shae to hand over the divine authority of murder. He truly knew how to hit where it hurts, and even Shae could only surrender and agree.

The current Goddess of Night acted in a way that did not seek merit or fault. As long as she could keep her divine authority of darkness, she would still be able to remain at level 17 or 18 in the future. She could even give up all other divine authorities for that purpose.

'This dragon is quite calculating for adding in the clause of fairness. He had already planned this far.'

In a situation like this, Shae could only resign herself and opened her hand to show a crystal-like rune that was the embodiment of divine authority.

At her peak, Shae had possessed the complete divine authority of killing, but unfortunately, only thirty percent had remained. Without any reluctance, she directly passed this divine authority to Louie.

Louie did not feel much joy from obtaining this divine authority as everything was in his calculations. This was naught but a predicted result.

If it was the completed divine authority, Louie would take a few years to comprehend it, but with only thirty percent, Louie directly took it in and used divine power to analyze it, hoping that it would come in handy in the next battle.

"Thank you for your generosity, Your Highness Shae! Your divine kingdom is not yet completed, so I will not keep you here."

After Louie gained what he wanted, he tried to push her out.

Shae did not stay either. The two only needed to look at each other as everything was contained in their gazes.

The Goddess of Night left the Sleeping God Temple and looked back at the temple with a trace of incomprehension in her eyes.

'How much divine power has he left stored up?'

This was the thing that Shae could not understand the most. Louie had about 500,000 believers with not everyone being a true believer, as some were only pseudo-believers. In terms of believers at the moment, this could be said to be the largest group, but it should be impossible to have so much divine power just from that.

Louie not only condensed an incarnation with his divine authority of time but also seemed to still be planning to burn divine authority to analyze the divine authority of killing to become stronger for the next war.

In this process, Louie had also transformed the laws of his divine kingdom and even attached his divine kingdom to the Arborea Realm. This also consumed divine power. With the power of the current gods, even the Goddess of Morning would not be able to do what Louis did.

'He still has more secrets.'

Shae pondered for a moment. As the lady who was known to grasp secrets, she was itching to know Louie's secrets. She wanted to pick off everything about him to see what he was hiding.

Although the Goddess of Night had picked off Louie's clothes and served him with her mouth and tongue, she could not probe his heart.

…

In the Kingdom of Seller's royal palace, the monarch was discussing with the higher-ups of the church of the Goddess of Magic and Goddess of Earth. Suddenly, a magical aura spread throughout the entire palace as an illusory doorway appeared.

The doorway was an illusion that could not turn solid, this was because the palace was protected by a magic formation that prevented mages from easily using portals and other spells for assassination.

Seeing the doorway, King Selar looked at the senior bishop of the Church of the Goddess of magic beside him. The bishop nodded lightly, signaling that the portal was a mage from his own order.

After King Selar gained proof, the illusory doorway took shape and a mage stumbled out of the portal. His face was full of frost, and his robes were tattered. He panicked and shouted, "Lord Bishop, Your Majesty, this is not good! The army of Dragon City has broken through the southern gateway and taken three cities in a row. They are now on their way to the capital!"

"Impossible, how could they march so fast! How could the southern fortress be so easily breached?!"

King Selar fiercely stood up with a face full of shock.

The country of Selar was only a principality. Its land area was probably the size of a slightly larger province in China which could not be compared to the Subila Empire at all.

But now, the Subila Empire was almost completely divided and the gods would not allow such a huge empire to exist now and in the future. The world would soon be full of countries the size of duchies.

The country of Selar lacked fighting power, so it was waiting for the strong support of the two churches and also waiting for the incarnations of the two goddesses to condense.

But the king did not expect that Dragon City would have such a strong military even if it was founded only ten years ago.

With the size of a principality, having three cities broken through was a dangerous thing!

Chapter 377

In the Sleeping Dragon Temple, Louie had completed the task of creating three incarnations.

The dream incarnation, the time incarnation, and the killing incarnation had been completed.

It wasn't that the gods needed to assign one divine authority per incarnation. If they wanted to, they could put all divine authorities into one incarnation and deploy multiple divine domains, but separating them made the incarnations purer.

The amount of divine power and incarnation possessed had an upper limit. When their divine power was exhausted, it would be destroyed. Placing divine authorities on different incarnations would display greater power unless one day Louie reaches a high-tier divine power. In that case, he could just make one incarnation that was as strong as his real body.

For the following battle, Louie had increased his godhood level again and reached level 8.

Name: Louie Galakrond

Godhood level: 8

Divine authorities: Dragon (Not activated), Dream, Life, Time, Earth (incomplete), Magic (incomplete), Killing (incomplete), Mining (incomplete)

This was Louie's basic status now, and mining was simply negligible.

The Godhood level was a very mysterious thing. It was possible to notice every level up with the naked eye.

The godhood level of the incarnation was half that of the main body. If the main body was level 6, then it could create three incarnations all at level 3.

If the true body was level 7, then it could create 4 incarnations at level 3. There was no such thing as level 3.5

Thus, with Louie's good at level 8, he could create 4 incarnations at level 4. This was equivalent to being capable of fighting against the weakest gods.

"The Goddess of Magic seems to be at level 4, so she isn't a threat to me. The only issue is the Mother Earth Goddess. Her godhood is a higher level than mine, but it's not that much of a threat. With how much time had passed, she should only have one incarnation. By paying a certain price, I am able to solve the problem of incarnations. This would decide the victor of the war."

Louie was obtaining a surplus of divine power thanks to the faith from Earth. The faith that he gathered from Earth was so high that even if the faith of the gods of San Soliel was added up, it would not even beat Louie.

While other gods were carefully calculating their divine power, Louie was splurging in such a big way. Louie just used it all up to create multiple incarnations in one breath.

"But it's still not good to waste it like this. The main usage of faith from Earth should be to progress on becoming the source of Order. This time in order to deal with the Mother Earth Goddess, I wasted it to create my incarnations, but it can't be helped."

For Louie, becoming the Serpent of Order was his goal, so fighting now was not too meaningful. The moment he possessed and analyzed the power of order would be the moment he would become the ruler of the gods.

This time, it was impossible to kill the Mother Earth Goddess or the Goddess of magic. To kill them, he would have to break into the other party's divine kingdom and fight there, but the difficulty of doing this was great. Louie could not do it alone.

In the same way, even the Goddess of Magic and the Mother Earth Goddess could not attack his divine kingdom. Even if they dared to come and fight, they would just be punching bags with nowhere to run.

At the moment, conflicts were done through faith. As long as Louie won the war, he could occupy a part of the Seven Kingdoms Alliance. If he slowly converted the faith of the people there, he could use it as a basis to become a high-tier god.

After waiting for the divine power to cycle back and be replenished, he sent the three incarnations away. Louie decided to directly go to the Goddess of Magic's home and prevent her incarnation from influencing the war on the main continent.

Louie was confident of Alexia and Dragon City's military strength. He had built the city from scratch and developed it with Earth's resources for more than ten years. Under Alexia's command, he believed that one or two duchies could not win. If she couldn't, Louie felt that it was better to give up on such a daughter as it would be too shameful.

Louie's only task was to stop the other God's intervention. As for the rest, it was best to leave it to mortals.

…

In the royal palace of the Kingdom of Selar, the King of Selar was listening to the reports of his men with a gloomy face.

"Your Majesty, we have already notified the Kingdom of Wealth, Kios, the Plateau of Namibia, the Kingdom of Knowledge, Agoron, and the Kingdom of Music, Evermere. The kings of these five principalities have explicitly stated that they will not send troops."

"What about Danbusil?"

The King of Selar asked in a hurry.

Danbusil was the initial country in the alliance that joined forces with him. If even Danbusil did not send troops, the King of Selar would accuse its king of being a despicable person.

The King of Selar had already anticipated the other kingdoms being unwilling to front troops. Initially, the seven kingdoms worked together to defend against the threat of the beastmen to the east and the Subila Empire to the west, but now the Subila Empire was already falling apart. The Subila Empire royal family was only left with their capital which was under the rule of the king. The rest of the empire had been split apart by the gods. The current Subila Empire only existed in name only.

Without the threat of the Subila Empire, the threat of the beastmen alone was not enough for the Seven Kingdom Alliance to exist. Moreover, the war with the beastmen was a racial war. Even without something binding them, human kingdoms would spontaneously unite together to fight them when necessary. So now, the Seven Kingdom Alliance was unrelated to the invasion of Selar.

The King of Selar actually hoped for assistance from Agoron the most. The ruler of the duchy of Agoron was already an ascended god and had become the God of Knowledge. This god had already abandoned his mortal throne and developed his church, but the current King of Agoron was his descendant. If the King of Selar could gain his support, then it was the same as obtaining the support of another god. Unfortunately, the God of Knowledge had just ascended, so he was cautious and did not dare intervene in the war against other gods.

'Why did all these gods have to wake up while I am ruling the country?'

The King of Selar cursed in his heart. Among the mortals, the ones who had the least faith in gods were the kings and rulers. There would always be a conflict between the church and the state. These rulers who enjoyed power were absolutely unwilling to hand over their kingship to the divine.

However, the gods did not care whether the rulers of the country believed them or not. The gods only cared about the quantity and quality of the believers. How many were the rulers in the world, and how many were the commoners in the world? There was simply no comparison between the two, so the target of God's mission has always been the common people.

As for the quality of believers, the gods naturally wanted the strong to believe in them. The faith of the strong was much more than ordinary people, which is why even though dragons had a small community, the Dragon God was still able to become a high-tier god. Each dragon contributed faith that was worth a thousand humans!

Before the king's ministers could reply, they heard an extremely seductive voice from the palace hall.

"King Danbusil has sent 30,000 troops to the capital of Selar to defend against our common enemy's invasion. The King of Danbusil understands that we share a common fate."

The King of Selar heard this seductive voice. His look drifted for a moment, followed by his sight locking onto the enchanting woman that appeared in the palace hall. The woman's delicate body was shrouded by a red robe and her face was heavily veiled. She had pale white long hair that carried a deadly enticement. Her every movement caused eyes to look at her and people to murmur words in excitement. The King of Selar was not weak by all means, but cracks had appeared in his mind as happiness flowed in his blood.

That's right, what he felt was happiness rather than fear as if dying in the hands of this enchanting woman was his life's greatest joy.

When he came to, the King of Selar looked at the woman in shock and fear, "Who are you?!"

To be able to break through the palace guard's anti-magic formation, this woman was at least a demigod!

"You don't need to know who I am. You just need to know that I am representing Danbusil and have brought an army of 30,000 to help you."

The woman's voice was fiery yet lazy. With a wink of her eyes, even the female priest of the Mother Earth Goddess felt herself blush and actually moved towards this woman.

'Since when did the Kingdom of Danbusil have such a terrifying existence?'

This thought flashed through the King of Seller's heart, but he was quickly filled with joy.

Danbusil had sent an army of 30,000. Adding that together with his army and some conscripted soldiers, he now possessed an army of 80,000. Moreover, the Church of the Goddess of Earth had promised to send a demigod to help, while the Patriarch of the Church of the Goddess of Magic also said that he would join the war.

Although the King of Selar was dissatisfied with this amount of powerful forces, he felt that with the addition of his own country's two legendary rank powerhouses, he could defend the city, hold off the army of Dragon City, and launch a counterattack.

Although demigods were strong, they had to spend a lot of divine power to eliminate an army of tens of thousands just like when Louie came to this world, and it was hard to witness this kind of thing.

Demigods accumulated divine power slowly. Coupled with the revival of the gods, how much faith would be left to the demigods, as a result, today's demigods were stretched to the limit. Each demigod only had so much in reserve, so they would not waste it killing ordinary soldiers.

Thus, the number of mortals in the war was meaningful. For a legendary rank powerhouse, killing tens of thousands of people was not difficult. Most of the soldiers were also powerhouses, though a bit lower in ranking. As a result, demigods would not be able to do anything and understood the difficulties of marching on. This would result in their retreat rather than them wasting their precious power on mortals.

When the Subila Empire was in its heyday, hundreds of thousands of soldiers were truly enough to make everyone, except the gods, back off.

Chapter 378

Outside the capital of Selar, the soldiers of Dragon City were marched doggedly through the countryside, banners unfurled, and spears sharpened for combat.

40,000 of its soldiers crossed to the foreign territory with the intention of enacting a slaughter. The campaign so far had been extremely successful, with them taking three cities smoothly and surrounding the capital of Selar on three sides.

War was fought with resources, food, weapons, and morale. If the whole city was surrounded on all sides, then the enemy soldiers would fight to their last dying breath, but as long as one path was left open, then when the enemy was placed at a disadvantage and morale collapsed, they would think of living. At that time, when the enemy runs away, they would be attacked by a hidden ambush and win.

This was how Earth's cold warfare was fought, but in the magical world, there were many means to cope with the crisis. For example, the Holy Iris Order that Louie fought with before forcefully raised their morale with the blessing from the God of War. That said, Earth's ways of war were still very useful.

Although the capital of Selar was not as big and majestic as Dragon City, it was still a considerably large city in San Soliel and had operated for more than a thousand years.

Even if the civilization of San Soliel was similar to the Middle Ages, San Soliel was magical in nature. The walls of the city alone were made up of magic and erected to be more than 30 meters tall, which would not have been possible in the Middle Ages.

With the city centered between hostile forces, the chilling wind that blew through its eaves, edifices, and squares left the inhabitants feeling anxious.

The commander and soldiers of the army of Selar looked at the distant forces that carried a majestic and imposing aura. Every one of them gulped their saliva and felt a chill in their hearts.

The soldiers of Dragon City were all full-time soldiers which was a rarity in the current era. At a time when material resources were scarce, it was impossible for soldiers to only focus on training all day. Only knights had the privilege to do so. Training knights would require a lot of material goods that were usually donated by the nobility, but this could only raise about a few hundred of them at a time. These knights and their relatives together form the elite branch of a country's army.

For the Kingdom of Selar, these kings of elites only numbered a few thousand, and at the height of the Subila Empire, there were less than 100,000 of them.

Dragon City not only received material support from Earth but also raised its army with technical knowledge from Earth. It became one of the strongest cities on the main continent, and as a result, merchants and nobles from all over the world would visit it, resulting in increased economic strength. As a result, many people considered Dragon City as heaven on earth.

With money, soldiers did not need to farm. They could leisurely train, and after ten years, Louie had subjected his soldiers to harsh training, raising an army of more than 40,000 elites.

Moreover—

"Hey, take a look, those soldiers are wearing heavy armor!"

The commander of Selar poked his aide beside him and swallowed a mouthful of saliva.

Support us at Hosted Novel.

The world of San Soliel was still using outdated methods in mining. Even the dwarves who were its experts did not necessarily have a high yield.

Thankfully, their existence meant that San Soliel was not too far behind in the refining of mineral deposits when compared to Earth, and due to the existence of magic and the dwarves' racial talents, the quality of smelted metal could be even better than on Earth. However, the world ultimately fell far short in terms of the scale of the industry.

Although the quality of the batch of steel that Louie obtained from China was worse in quality than those legendary armors in San Soliel, it was more than enough for ordinary soldiers. Moreover, those legendary grade armors were scarce and impossible to mass produce.

Dragon City had captured more than ten thousand dwarves to work for them. As a result, these armors that the soldiers were wearing were all enchanted, causing the weakness of steel from Earth to disappear. The black, heavy armor would serve as excellent equipment in a war.

If this was on Earth, not all soldiers could wear heavy armor, but in San Soliel, the existence of powerhouses made it possible to equip every soldier with one.

This was especially true for the beastmen. The heavy armor was thicker and heavier and they loved to use blunt weapons to attack. Anyone unlucky enough to be hit by them would have their skulls bashed in.

"These beastmen, why are they so quiet…"

The soldiers on the walls of Selar muttered incredulously. They knew that beastmen swarm people by rushing forward, unlike humans who were always in formation. It could be said that battles with beastmen were chaotic, but the beastmen of Dragon City seemed to have become unnaturally orderly.

The physical qualities of beastmen far exceeded that of humans, but the beastmen kingdoms were poor and had bad agriculture and mining abilities. Even having a decent weapon was rare for them, so they always relied on their inherent physical abilities to fight. Even so, humans and beastmen both suffered when the two sides were at war.

Seeing how the beastmen of Dragon City were all wearing heavy armor and were arrayed in neat rows, the Selarian spectators were astonished.

These beastmen with their powerful bodies in combination with the armament skills of dwarves were simply going to be unstoppable. Most likely, these soldiers would become the bane of many countries.

Moreover, this was not the end of things. Worst of all was the red dragon flying in the sky. Everyone knew that adult red dragons were the incarnations of destruction. Every time one flew over a city, it would strike fear into the hearts of the inhabitants and even soldiers. This might have been still fine if it was just a red dragon, but the red dragon was also wearing armor!

"I've long heard that Dragon City is extremely rich and even ordinary citizens can eat food fit for the lords… but this… this is too much. This is the first time I'm hearing about armor for dragons!"

Even the commander of the country's army could not help but shout. His scalp numbed at the sight of the dragon.

Dragons were already strong as a species. Their scales alone were hard to penetrate and only truly strong people could pierce past them. And now, this dragon was wearing armor that was enchanted by dwarves. Other than legendary rank powerhouses and demigods, who could contend against it? Ordinary soldiers couldn't even break past its scales let alone its armor!

No one expected Dragon City to be so rich in metal. Even the dwarven kingdom in the north couldn't bring out that much.

The people of San Soliel did not know that this was nothing in the face of modern mass-production on Earth. China was originally the world's number one steel-producing country, and they even had a surplus without much land to use it on. It was easy for Louie to exchange a large amount of steel with items from San Soliel any time he wanted.

The steel consumed by Dragon City wasn't even a fraction of China's monthly production.

With this steel, Louie had a sudden whim of letting people create armor for his dragon body. He originally wanted to play around with this armor, but now that he was a god, there was simply no use for it.

In this war, they by chance had a red dragon that could be sent to the frontlines. Alexia had taken out her Father God's redundant armor and let him wear it. The dragon quickly grew quite fond of it and contemplated stealing it away once he regained his freedom.

Although the number of soldiers in Selar was more than twice that of Dragon City, and they had walls as tall as 30 meters as well as the support of legendary rank and demigod powerhouses, they still felt that they had little chance of winning. Even demigods would flee in the face of this powerful 40,000-man army.

Demigods were not stupid. They would not waste their precious divine power fighting these elite soldiers especially when the other side also had a god's backing. By looking at the strength of both sides, the gap was enough to make them want to flee—

The other side was just too fucking rich!

This was the true way to fight a war. Compared to ambushes and plots, the most righteous way to win was to take the money and throw it against the other side. This was how the richest country on Earth played with war, by being rich!

…

While the forces of Dragon City and the forces of the Kingdom of Selar were confronting each other, Louie had crossed realms to the Elysium, the realm of bliss, and directly stood in front of the Goddess of Magic's divine kingdom, the Heart of Magic!

He just stood behind the doorway and let out a provocative look.

Chapter 379

In the Goddess of Magic's divine kingdom, Heart of Magic, Mismesella sat on her throne with an unusually ugly expression,

Louie's incarnation stood at the entrance of her divine kingdom, so how could she not sense it?

"How did he find me?!"

The Goddess of Magic whispered helplessly with a trace of annoyance on her face.

This time, she had conspired with the Goddess of Earth and took advantage of Seller's millennia-old hatred of Noella to send troops against Dragon City. The two goddesses had calculated well and secretly prepared armed mobilization. Then they would attack after the two goddesses finished their tasks.

Every god had the ability to block the perception of gods with equal or lower godhood for a period of time. Since the Goddess of Earth had a higher godhood level than Louie, the two gods used this ability to confuse his perception. By the time his perception was restored, the army of Selar would have already approached Dragon City.

At that time, the Goddess of Magic and Goddess of Earth could block Louie from supporting Dragon City, and use the power of Sylar's army as well as their churches to force Louie into a passive position.

The two goddesses did not intend to kill Louie as not only would it be difficult, but he was allied with the Goddess of Silver Moon. If the two goddesses moved in to kill, then the Silver Moon Goddess would intervene costing them a lot in the process.

They only intended to force Louie to hand over the divine authority of magic and the divine authority of earth. Since these were not Louie's main divine authorities, then from the two goddesses' point of view, Louie would obediently hand it over when he was placed in a dangerous situation.

Everything had already been prepared, but they did not expect information to leak somehow. From then on, the dragon had been ruthless enough to send an army to attack Selar first, flushing all their plans down the drain.

The Goddess of Magic was also surprised at Dragon City's military power, but she was more confused at how information was leaked out.

"Those mortals really can't hold up the wall!"

The churches of the two goddesses were trustworthy as it was impossible for members of the church to betray the goddesses, so thinking about it, the only person that could leak the information was the King of Selar.

"However, how was he able to create an incarnation so fast?"

With Louie banging at her door with his incarnation, Mismisella could only hastily create her incarnation. It barely reached level 2 and was also very unstable.

Search Hosted Novel for the original.

Even if her divine authority was very good at fighting, compared with Louie's dream incarnation at level 4, she had no possibility of winning.

"It should be the power of time!"

As the Goddess of Magic, Mismisella was smart enough to come to the conclusion of how Louie was able to quickly create an incarnation. The divine authority of time was something that the second generation Goddess of Magic possessed, but they also lost it quickly. The third generation had not even seen the divine authority of time before.

Gods were characteristically immortal, so gods did not fear time. Their time was already long and constant. Any ability related to time was useless against a god, but even if the divine authority could not directly affect the gods, it was still a unique ability that could do many unimaginable things. For example, Louie used it to create incarnations instantly.

In a way, as long as Louie had sufficient divine power, he could create incarnations endlessly. Other gods would need years to finish making one while Louie only needed a few hours. If Louie had sufficient divine power, no god could fight a protracted battle with him. This was the power of time.

It did not affect a god directly but affected every other aspect.

"Sigh… I'd better go out and take a look. If I'm seen as afraid to come out when a new god is banging on the door, the other gods will certainly laugh at me."

The Goddess of Magic smiled to herself. In a flash, her incarnation left the Heart of Magic. She originally thought that Louie would go find trouble with the Goddess of Earth because she was a bigger threat to him, but she did not expect that the dragon was a pushover who came to her instead of Chauntea.

It was complicated to make gods fall, so saving face was important. If the gods were mocked, they could be laughed at by people for thousands of eyes. Every person had their own temper, let alone the gods who did whatever they wanted.

Louie stood with his hands behind his back outside the goddess' divine kingdom. He was determined not to enter the Goddess of Magic's divine kingdom as that was tantamount to looking for death. His incarnation had a godhood of level 4 which was the same as the Goddess of Magic's true body, but under the pressure of the divine kingdom, he wouldn't be able to beat her.

Standing at the door and taunting the Goddess of Magic was the correct way.

As expected, Louie did not have to wait long. Light flashed in front of him and the incarnation of the Goddess of Magic appeared after.

This was the first time Louis met Mismisella. The meeting in the Pantheon did not count as there was no way to see the face with just divinity. What appeared before him now was the true incarnation of the Goddess of Magic.

The Goddess of Magic had seen Louie from afar when he lit up the divine authority of magic. At that time, Louie had been surprised as being watched by a god was not a good thing. Who knew that after a few years, his fear of the Goddess of Magic was unfounded? His godhood level was now higher than hers, making him unafraid of her. Rather, it was this her who had to be afraid of him.

The world was simply unpredictable.

Mismisella was a very young and beautiful human woman in appearance. She wore a simple and elegant dark silk robe that was translucent. Her glamorous body could be seen from underneath it, causing her body to be outlined beautifully.

In addition to this silk robe, her dress was quite conservative and only exposed her arm and neck. Her skin was white and translucent as though flooded with the light of magic. Her flowing black hair was like the midnight sky that radiated with a mysterious light.

It was said that the second generation of the Goddess of Magic was a ball of light and only ever appeared before mortals that way. On the other hand, this third generation took on a human form.

"Your Highness Mismesella, Good day!"

When Louie was sizing up the Goddess of Magic, she was also doing the same. They did so for a long time until Louie placed his hand on his waist and bowed slightly.

Even if the two sides were at war, gods would always maintain basic manners among themselves unless both sides were archnemeses.

"Good day, Your Highness Louie!"

The Goddess of Magic performed a traditional mage's greeting. Her face was gentle but her tone was cold, "I never thought that Your Highness Louie would come to my divine kingdom. It would be a sin to miss welcoming you. Since my Heart of Magic was recreated, you are the first god to come visit. Why don't we go to my place, drink a glass of wine, and discuss the mysteries of magic."

This Goddess of Magic was also quite powerful. She first tried to be polite, then directly distorted Louie's intention, as if Louie really came here just to visit her divine kingdom and discuss the mysteries of magic.

She believed that Louie would never dare enter her divine kingdom.

'According to Shae and Selune, the first two Goddess of Magic were extremely loathsome women, but this third Goddess had a mild character. If I didn't have a choice, I wouldn't want her to be my enemy.'

Being bullied at her front door was something shameful for old gods like the Goddess of Magic, but she did not just shout and attack. Instead, she was here chatting about normal affairs.

Louie knew that the Goddess of Magic was not afraid of him. The only reason why people would be afraid was that they knew they would die. If one knew that they were not in danger, then there was nothing to be afraid of.

So, the Goddess of Magic being gentle and light-hearted was part of her character, not because of her fear.

"I appreciate your kindness, but let's not beat around the bush. Your Highness Mismisella, you must know what I came here for. If you stay and construct your magic network peacefully during this time, I think I would not have any conflict with you, Your Highness."

Louie's tone was unusually mild.

Hearing this, the Goddess of Magic turned gloomy. Louie's words were tantamount to a threat, which was shaming the goddess. If she was a temperamental god, she would have already begun waving her fists after being blocked and looked down upon by a newcomer.

The Goddess of Magic took a deep breath. Just as she was about to continue to say something an old voice appeared beside the two gods, "Your Highness Louie, if you can return to your 'Dragonblight' to sleep, I think Her Highness Mismisella and I would not have any conflicts with you."

Hearing this voice, the Goddess of Magic was surprised and happy. She knew that the incarnation of the Goddess of Earth had arrived.

At the same time, she was also relieved. She was uncertain when facing Louie alone, but even if the Goddess of Earth was not good at fighting, her godhood level was high enough to suppress others with force.

In the Goddess of Magic's opinion, the two of them working together formed a foolproof defense.

Chapter 380

How could Louie not perceive the arrival of a divine incarnation? He smiled and turned to look and see a middle-aged woman with a face full of kindness and peace.

"Your Highness Louie, the earth and magic divine authorities in your hands are not very useful. Holding them would only make you enemies with me and Mismisella. It is a very unwise act."

"How about this, return to me the part of the divine authority of earth in your hands and I will give you the complete divine authority of crops in my hands. What do you think?"

The Goddess of Earth's proposal caused not only Louie, but even the Goddess of magic to change her expression.

The role of the divine authority of crops was very great. Many farmers believed in this divine authority. It could be said that exchanging this would cause the Mother Earth Goddess to lose out a lot, as it would decrease her godhood by at least two levels.

In normal circumstances, Louie would not refuse. In the eyes of the gods, Louie refusing was the same as not giving face to the Mother Earth Goddess.

Louie raised his eyebrows. This ancient goddess truly knew how to give him hard problems. He had expected that the Mother Earth Goddess would appear in a younger form, but he did not expect her to appear as a middle-aged woman. This meant that she did not yet want the gods to know that she had reverted to her original form.

Support us at Hosted Novel.

The fact that the Mother Earth Goddess was rarely involved in strife was indeed enough to make those gods who know nothing let their guards down against her.

"So that's how it is. The Goddess of Earth had planned to give up on agriculture and instead focus on the more general concept of earth. Although the domain of agriculture allowed her to stay as a powerful god, it also limited her growth. In her hands were the divine authorities of summer and autumn. Once she obtains the complete divine authority of earth as well as spring and winter. With the cycle of seasons and the power of the earth, she could reach level 20 godhood. Adding her motherly nature to that would allow her to return the world back to a matriarchal state…'

'In other words, this goddess was more ambitious than I expected. She plans to use the culture of the main continent as a means to help her become the god of gods!'

Gods were not without desire, otherwise, they would struggle to reach a high level of godhood. Every god had the desire to become the god of gods, but to obtain that chance, one had to have a godhood of level 20. This requirement alone made it difficult for the gods to succeed.

Since the gods had become faith-based, no one has ever reached a godhood of level 20. The Prince of Lies had once reached a level 19 godhood and planned to reach level 20 through means of killing, but because he had gone overboard, the gods had banded together in fear and took away his divine authority of doom, preventing him from staying on top.

Chauntea had been the next best candidate for this, but she had problems maintaining her vitality and lost the motivation to move forward. Even if she possessed level 19 godhood, no god had felt that she was a threat.

But who could have imagined that the catastrophe that swept the world instead helped this goddess regain her youth and vitality. In addition her godhood could reach level 19 and she was on good terms with most of the gods due to her temper. It was most likely possible for her to reach level 20 with no one finding out.

Once she did so, it was possible for her to become the god of gods. No matter how high or low this was, Louie could not allow it. If the Goddess of Earth truly became the god of gods, then he would never have the chance.

Therefore, he could never give her the divine authority of earth. This was simply helping the enemy.

"I appreciate your good intentions, Your Highness Chauntea! But my divine authority is quite complicated and messy enough. Before I perfect my divine authority, adding any more would just be a burden to a new god like me. The once Prince of Lies is an example of this. Because of his overly powerful and complicated divine authority, he had been ushered into madness. This is a lesson taken from the past."

"However, I am flattered that you would give me one of your most important divine authority."

Louie still rejected Chauntea's offer. Moreover, she used this method to warn the Goddess of Magic and plans to use her mouth to spread it to other gods. For the Goddess of Earth to give up her important divine authority, there was definitely something strange about it.

If Louie directly told the gods that Chauntea had regained her youth and was seizing more power without sufficient evidence, the gods would not believe him. Realistic creatures like gods would not go against powerful gods just for speculation.

Therefore, he could only use euphemisms to remind them.

As expected, after hearing Louie's words, the Goddess of Magic's mysterious eyes flashed with understanding. As smart as she was, she began to doubt the Chauntea.

For some reason, Chauntea laughed, "It seems that Your Highness Louie has a huge misunderstanding of me. I am a very old god who has lost her vitality. The immortality of the body is different from the immortality of the mind. I have already gained some understanding of the thoughts of my old friend, the 'Lord of the End of All Things', and how he gave up his divine authority and lived a life of seclusion."

"I can give you the divine authority of crops, and I hope that you will return a part of the divine authority of earth to me so that I can fulfill my last obligation as the Goddess of Earth."

Chauntea's words stopped the Goddess of Magic from overthinking. In the Era of the Gods, Chauntea already had thoughts of living in seclusion during the era of the gods, so in the goddess of Magic's opinion, these were the real thoughts of the Goddess of Earth.

Noticing the change in the Goddess of Magic's expression, Louie sarcastically thought, 'You cunning old lady. It would be strange if I believed you. However, this old lady can really talk. A few words from her already stopped the Goddess of Magic's doubts!'

Louie certainly knew about the god known as the 'Lord of the End of All Things'. It was the oldest god of death who was once powerful beyond comparison, but no one imagined the god of death to take the initiative to give up his divine authority of death. As a result, he fell from a powerful god to a weak god.

This might seem incredible to the gods, and they would at most attribute it to the Lord of the End of All Things losing its vitality which resulted in him giving up his divine authority. As one of the oldest gods that lived in the same era as the Goddess of Earth, other gods would think that her thoughts were the same as the God of Death.

However, Louie did not think so. After Louie came in contact with the source of order, he suspected that the God of Death had glimpsed a shot at level 20 godhood and had come in contact with the source of death in this world, which would allow them to become the god of gods. This god was clever to give up his divine authority and assist the new God of Death to remove the vigilance of other gods. Then he would secretly study the source of death to one day become the god of gods.

However, the Lord of the End of All Things was a tragic god. He had given up his divine authority to become weak, and by chance the Terran Civilization had invaded the world, killing him in seconds. No matter how smart he was, he could not imagine that it was not the gods that killed him, but a foreign civilization from beyond the Crystal Wall System.

He clearly could have become the god of gods, but never imagined that he would fall before he could succeed. None of the gods had even suspected him.

"Your Highness Chauntea, your offer is truly moving, but as a dragon, my pride does not allow me to hand over what I have in my hands. Even if you want to exchange, I cannot do so. Dragons do not let others covet their property. If you really want to get your hands on the divine authority of earth, then come take it!"

"As a dragon, I hate these kinds of win-win situations the most. This might be normal from a self-righteous god like you, but I shall firmly say no!"

Louie pretended to be arrogant. He used his identity as a dragon to fool Chauntea and let her think that he refused due to his arrogance and not because of his goal.

Chauntea and Mismisella believe his words because a dragon's arrogance was the most troublesome thing in the world.

The Goddess of Earth appeared angry and shook her head at Louie, "The Five-colored Dragon God also had such a temper. He did not communicate with the other gods and remained arrogant to the end. I thought that Your highness Louie was different, but now it seems I was wrong. You are the same as the once Five-colored Dragon God. Like all dragons, you are stubborn to the point where you don't know what compromise is at all."

"Such a character will make you suffer a great loss!"

"You old hags all use the same annoying tone. Stop spouting rubbish and let us use power to solve the problem. When have we gods done things in such a gentle manner?!"

Louie also showed that he was angry at Chauntea's provocative words, but much of this was faked.

"Your Highness Mismisella, it seems that His Highness Louie is stubborn. We should join hands and make him submit."

"You are right, Your Highness Chauntea! Dragons are notoriously stubborn. You have given him such benefits yet he still won't listen. Even the gods won't feel sorry for him right?"

The two gods gradually surrounded Louie.

"He, Your Highness Chauntea and Your Highness Mismisella, you think that you could take a bite out of me… From the surface, it might seem like I am not your opponent. After all, how could one incarnation of mine be able to beat the incarnation of two powerful gods."

Seeing Louie show a good-natured look, the Goddess of Magic was slightly uncomfortable and probed, "Your Highness Louie, are you waiting for reinforcements? If you are waiting for Her Highness Selune, then I advise you not to wait. If she makes a move, the Spider Goddess will definitely stop her. Even if the Spider Queen is not her match, she could still stall for a while."

"You misunderstand me, your Highness Mismisella! I am not waiting for reinforcements, for I alone am enough to finish the both of you off!"

As Louie's words fell, the two goddesses wondered what kind of nonsense he was spouting, but they suddenly felt something and looked to the side. There a male figure with bronze hair and pupils came out from nowhere. This was Louie's time incarnation.

"How, how do you have so much divine power? How could you use the divine authority of time to create two incarnations?!"

The Goddess of Magic uttered in shock and even the Goddess of Earth became depressed.

"Hahahahahaha! Your Highnesses, I wonder if you still have enough divine power left? Let's just see who's underestimating who here!"

Louie laughed out loud. His dream incarnation suddenly transformed into a huge emerald dragon and spouted a dragon breath.

War was fought with resources, and a war between gods was no different. With no qualitative gap in power, whoever had more reserves of divine power had the greater advantage.

In terms of faith, Louie had the seven billion people of Earth as his believers that no other god could match!

Chapter 381

The emerald dragon was hundreds of meters long. Its size rivaled that of a small mountain and it emitted a supreme sacred aura as it breathed emerald fire!

The scale and power of this fire were far superior to the best Loui could do when he was still a demigod.

The green flames licked at the very reality they came into contact with, dragging the physical matter into the world of dreams and even, for a moment, confusing the Goddess of Magic and plunging her into the dreamscape as well.

It was only when the dragon breath was close to her that she woke up. She broke out in a cold sweat as the flames made for her body. With a small shout, she began to burn with a flame representing her endless magical knowledge. This was the most powerful attack she had mastered – Mystic Fire!

In an instant, the Goddess of Magic used her trump card. With the godhood of her incarnation being unstable, and Louie's level being far above hers, coupled with his mastery over dreams, the slightest negligence would spell her defeat.

A battle between the gods did not drag on for too long. The winner would often be decided in a few rounds. The strong and the weak were always obvious.

After blocking Louie's emerald dragon breath, the Goddess of Magic immediately turned around and charged towards Louie's time incarnation and cast [Great Mage's Disjunction] with her hands.

Louie's time incarnation wielding the 'dragon lance' was shocked and hastily put it away. Although the chance of her breaking genuine divine equipment was low, the probability increased due to the Goddess of Magic's nature. If a mage were to be able to successfully crack divine equipment, they would never do it out of fear of divine retaliation, but the Goddess of Magic did not need to be afraid. She could do it as she pleased since there would be no loss upon her failing.

Louie's dragon lance was the tail of his real body. Although it was invulnerable, it could still be injured when it cracked.

It was best if he did not use weapons against the Goddess of Magic. Even without the godhood, she was still a powerful god that had once reached level 15, but she was poor in close combat abilities. As a dragon, Louie could be called Mismisella's worst enemy.

Although Mismisella was the Goddess of Magic and a dragon's resistance towards magic was non-existent in front of her, Louie was the God of dragons. He is a dragon and a god, meaning that his magic resistance was high to no end. Even if the Goddess unleashed magic, he would be able to ignore it if it was not too high a level.

Claws, teeth, tail, wings, and every other part of a dragon were lethal weapons. Louie only needed to spout dragon breaths from time to time to force her to retreat. Louie had completely given up on using magic against Mismisella in fear of her using it to turn the tables on him. After all, compared to her, he was practically a newbie, and any of his attacks would have openings she could exploit.

The Goddess of Magic clenched her teeth as she cursed at Louie's shameless fighting style.

She gestured with her fingers and seven star-like objects began to revolve around her. They appeared like metal caltrops and in the next instant hurled towards him like meteors.

Seeing the projectiles, alarm bells rang in Louie's head, but he wasn't able to dodge it in time. In the next instant, he felt pain on his body and blood flowed out.

His body's defenses weren't able to block these seven stars at all. The moment they penetrated his body, Louie knew that they were genuine divine weapons.

'Why are the weapons of these gods getting more and more bizarre?'

Louie cursed. The Goddess of Night had disk-like blades which could be considered normal. The Silver Moon Goddess had a hammer that could crack open skulls and was simply inconsistent with her elegant appearance. On the other hand, this Goddess of Magic did not even have staff and instead was using darts!

Louie might have been injured, but this was not enough to force him to retreat. The Goddess of Magic also understood this. After throwing those seven stars, she stepped backward and entered a portal.

At the moment they were fighting at the entrance to the Goddess of Magic's divine kingdom, the Heart of Magic. As conflict here would affect her divine kingdom, she did not want to continue.

Seeing the Goddess of Magic open a portal towards the Astral Realm, Louie's dream incarnation also followed suit. But when half of Louie had just entered, he noticed that the Goddess of Magic cast [Dimensional Anchor] which caused him to become stuck in the doorway.

At the same time, the seven stars smashed onto his body again. Louie used his dragon breath to break up the seven stars and broke free of the [Dimensional Anchor] with divine power to completely enter the Astral Realm.

"Hahaha! As expected of the Goddess of Magic. Any magic I use would just make me suffer a big loss!"

Louie laughed out loud. The Goddess of Magic did not say a word. Her palm suddenly turned into a giant translucent hand that was more than a thousand meters in size and slapped Louie. At the same time, her other hand pointed forward as she cast [Mystic Fire]. Her expression was quite tense and could not relax.

…

On the other hand, Louie's time incarnation had long since entered the Astral Realm with Chauntea's incarnation.

Gods were immortal. They were a constant in time, and so the power of time was useless against them. It was impossible to turn back time just to reverse the state of the gods. Although it was hard to affect other gods with the divine authority of time, it was easy to use it on one's own body.

Louie compressed his own time and then shouted. The lance in his hand danced, turning into countless rays of light that stabbed towards the Goddess of Earth.

With Louie's ability, even if he was not a warrior, he could wave his lance thousands of times per second. Under the power of time, he could compress ten seconds into a second. In a flash, he could stab more than 100,000 times. With his tail transformed into a divine weapon, it could be said that he was invulnerable.

The Goddess of Earth already lost her composure after seeing that terrifying attack coming in. She did not even think and activated her divine domain.

The incredibly thick earth infused with divine power blocked the attack in front of her. Louie's thousands of strikes were poking at it creating thousands of holes but failing to completely break through.

The collision between the spear and the divine domain of earth caused powerful aftershocks. The terrifying impacts caused a shockwave that swept everything away. At the moment they were surrounded by asteroids and rocks, but in an instant, everything was shattered into pieces.

The two only collided once and everything within ten kilometers was turned to nothing but particles. Clearly, they were powerful as gods.

This was why gods did not fight on the main continent. Even if the main continent was strong, it could not withstand the fallout of their contests. Everything could change with just a single wave of a god's hand.

Louie and the Goddess of Earth were still weak gods but they were already more terrifying than a Starfleet. They could destroy everything at will across the void.

For example, Louie possessed the divine authority of time. If he met with a Terran fleet, he could just snap his fingers and twist the opposite side into raw materials under the domain of time.

'Other than the need to consume divine power, replenishing divine power, and other troublesome matters, becoming a god is great.'

Louis sighed and longed to become like the ancient gods who did not need faith. Those gods did not even need to replenish divine power and could just use it as much as they pleased.

It was no wonder why the rules of the world changed. The gods only played around every day until the world was destroyed.

The Goddess of Earth was not that good at fighting after exchanging blows a few times. Her divine authority itself was not suited for fighting. The Goddess of Earth had only relied on her divine level to suppress her enemies and when her domain was active, she was like a turtle in its shell that could not be penetrated. Louie's time incarnation was only for support. Its offensive capabilities were not that strong. For a moment, it was only a competition to see whose divine power ran out the fastest.

On the other side, Louie's dream incarnation was fighting more fiercely with the Goddess of magic. The Goddess of Magic would hurl a variety of spells at him with just her fingertips. As the Goddess of Magic, she had mastered an uncountable number of spells. Compared to the battle of divine power with the Goddess of Earth, fidgeting with the Goddess of magic was a fight of skill, but both sides were still injured.

'As expected of a once ancient god. She has an abundance of fighting experience. Even if her incarnation is unstable and my godhood level is higher, I can't win in just a short period of time.'

Louie secretly exclaimed. As he had expected, these gods, especially the old ones, were really difficult to deal with.

Thinking so, Louie deliberately created an opening for himself.

As expected, Mismisella, who was more adept in fighting than the Goddess of Earth, did not miss the chance and seized it. The seven stars flew out once more followed by the Mystic Fire.

Louie gritted his teeth and braced himself. The seven stars penetrated his body one more and the terrifying flames were like maggots that ate Louie's divine energy. Even Louie could not help but cry out at the pain.

Seeing that she had the advantage, Mismisella was overjoyed. She did not feel that this was planned by Louie. She believed that while Louie was powerful, he was not yet experienced in a battle between the gods. He could not compare to a god as old as her who had lived for tens of thousands of years.

The Goddess of Magic was ready to take advantage of this victory, but suddenly, she sensed great danger. Her whole body chilled, causing her to stiffen.

An extremely subtle but cold and piercing killing intent came from the skies.

Killing had appeared!

Chapter 382

'Murder', 'assassination', 'slaughter', and others could all be called 'killing'.

In the age of the gods, the Prince of lies obtained most of the divine authority of killing and turned it into murder. With his divine authority of lies and illusion, he was able to kill many gods.

This god did not always rely on pure frontal assaults to win but used clever language and tricky schemes. Many of the weak gods were killed by him like this.

But although murder was powerful, it only worked better against the weak gods. It was less useful in the face of gods who were strong in combat. The part that Louie gained by coincidence was the part related to assassination!

In addition to the dream incarnation and the time incarnation, Louie had also created a killing incarnation, but he did not display it out in the open. It was like a poisonous snake lurking in the void, and once it moved, it would go in for the kill!

Louie used his dream incarnation to bait the Goddess of Magic into an opening. This combat-experienced god had truly fallen for it and attacked Louie's dream incarnation. Mismisella understood the concept of not giving the enemy a chance to breathe, but this approach also placed her in danger.

Just when the Goddess of Magic turned her defense into the attack to kill Louie's incarnation, her emotions, her divine power fluctuations, and her timing were all captured by the power of killing. The killing incarnation that had been lurking in the void finally revealed its fangs.

"Nothing is true; everything is permitted!"

Louie chanted and a pitch-black figure stabbed at the snow-white neck of the Goddess of Magic like an arrow.

Unlike many other gods who only had one genuine piece of divine equipment, Louie could turn every part of his body into a divine weapon. Although these divine weapons did not have complex characteristics like other gods' divine equipment, Louie only needed them to be indestructible.

What's more, Louie inscribed many runes on these weapons with divine power. If this was an online game, then there were 2-3 additional stats to the weapon.

Even an ordinary adult dragon's teeth could become legendary weapons, let alone the teeth of the Dragon God. In this world, there was no material that could withstand the teeth of the Dragon God.

Louie could kill concepts, matter, life, gods, and everything he wanted!

Although there were many divine authorities in the world, there were only a few divine authorities that were made for pure combat. Although the divine authority of destruction was powerful, only a few people believed in absolute destruction as their faith.

On the other hand, this world was built on the idea of survival of the fittest, so no matter what race they were, everybody had to kill. War on the other hand was not only powerful in battle but also had a powerful following in this chaotic world.

A little bit of killing was gathered at the tip of the dragon tooth dagger while the incarnation moved silently. Even the gods would not be able to perceive the incarnation of killing as this was the essence of assassination.

Naturally, Louie's divine authority of killing was incomplete. If he could, he would coat the entire blade with killing.

The domain of the Goddess of magic was shredded like paper. The dragon tooth dagger easily tore it apart and a viper-like figure came behind the Goddess of Magic. Only when the figure was close by did the Goddess perceive the arrival of danger.

Support us at Hosted Novel.

However, at this distance, no matter what the Goddess of Magic did, she could not do anything but utter words of surprise, "Killing incarnation?!"

Her heart and soul shook. She did not expect Louie to have mastered the divine authority of killing.

What came to her mind first was not the divine authority of killing in Shae's hand, but the one in the hands of the Prince of Lies who had already fallen.

"Not only the power of the Five-colored Dragon God but also a part of the divine authority of the Prince of Lies?!"

The Goddess of Magic was horrified. It was as if she heard a death knell ringing in her ears. The sound which came from an extremely distant place shook her soul, guiding her on the path towards death.

Killing was the process, death was the conclusion. At that time, he wanted to use these two divine authorities to attack the gods and rule the heavens. Unfortunately, these divine authorities were too powerful for him to master and eventually drove him to madness. He was deprived of death by the gods and did not recover.

TLN: Correction, Prince of Lies had the divine authority of death, not doom

The dragon tooth dagger soundlessly punctured the Goddess' neck. Blood spilled out from her skin and quickly spread to turn into a blood-colored collar on the goddess.

"Off with your head!"

The voice of the incarnation of killing was cold and ruthless. There was no laughter or excitement, just a layer of calm.

"Splurt—-"

Louie grabbed the Goddess' head with his left hand and twisted it off from her body. Divine energy dissipated from the body and the head as the Goddess of Magic died, while her headless body spouted blood like a fountain.

The headless body of the goddess trembled and began to shrink dramatically. In the blink of an eye, she turned into a cute child, dressed exactly like her previous form.

After being assassinated, the Goddess' incarnation had almost fallen and only a little amount of divine energy remained. Her body could not maintain her normal state and became smaller and smaller to make sure that the incarnation did not disappear.

The child-like Goddess was full of shame and anger. Her distorted face flashed with pain.

Although the gods could make their incarnations not feel pain, the divine authority of killing could reverse this effect and bypass their efforts. There were also other divine authorities that could do this such as pain, sadism, and so on. Each of their attacks could make enemy gods feel a soul-crushing pressure.

'The divine authority of killing was ultimately incomplete. If it were, the Goddess of Magic's incarnation would have disappeared without leaving any traces behind.

However, Louie was calm. Now that the Goddess's incarnation was only like this, it was impossible for her to retaliate.

On the other hand, after seeing that Louie was hiding an incarnation with a terrifying power like 'kill', the Mother Earth Goddess had already begun her retreat.

Her incarnation had already exchanged a few rounds with Louie's time incarnation causing her to lose a lot of divine power, but she wasn't injured. The gods had just ascended and this was their most important moment. She did not want her avatar to fall yet.

The Mother Earth Goddess was only good at overwhelming people with her godhood level, but in this situation where the godhood levels were similar, her divine authority could not win the battle.

'I can't continue fighting. Before reaching godhood of level 19, I can't fight with this dragon… maybe I should obtain the divine authority of spring and winter first.'

The Mother Earth Goddess made an immediate decision and pulled back from Louie's time incarnation. She had to wait until she reached a godhood of level 19 or obtained the divine authorities of spring and winter first. With the power of earth as defense and the arcane ability of the four seasons as offense, she could contend against Louie.

The gods of spring and winter weren't strong. With her means, there was a great possibility of her obtaining them. This time, she stopped thinking of fighting Louie and first thought of obtaining the two divine authorities first.

The gods were such creatures. They never cared about time, knowing that their plans could span for as long as thousands of years. In the Goddess' view, this was just an opening battle that could take tens of thousands of years to settle.

"Chauntea, you…"

Suddenly, Louie let out an astonished expression. He was so angry that he dropped all manner of respect.

Louie had been fighting the goddesses while observing the proceedings of the war. The war on the main continent had been going smoothly without any problems, but Louie's divine perception changed and the battle was different from what he perceived. Alexia was in danger!

It was only then that Louie knew that the goddess had altered his perception with a skill of the gods. At this time, the Goddess of Earth had prepared to run away, so he released the alteration, allowing Louie to sense the change on the main continent and take this chance to escape.

Louie's dream incarnation immediately dissipated and by using the [Heavenly Possession] he took control of Alexia on the main continent, allowing the Goddess of Earth to quickly retreat.

However, from Chauntea's expression, it seemed that she was also a bit surprised at what was happening on the main continent.

At the same time, both the Goddess of Earth and Goddess of Magic could not believe how Louie had so much divine power. All other gods had poured all their divine power to create a single incarnation, but Louie had not only forced out three incarnations, each one was also quite powerful.

Because of their mistaken impression of Louie, both of them were forced into defeat this time.

The Goddess of Earth was still in a better position as her whole body was intact, but the Goddess of Magic had suffered a complete loss. For a period of time, she would not be able to create an incarnation. She would need time to accumulate divine power. With how she had just ascended, she had no incarnation to ensure the development of the church. Her step would be slowed down, which was a huge blow to her development.

'Why is it only me who is miserable?!'

Seeing how Chauntea left, the Goddess of Magic wanted to complain but couldn't. If she could maintain her current incarnation and restore it by just infusing divine power, she would not need to spend time to re-create a new incarnation, but obviously, Louie would not give her this chance.

Just as the Mother Earth Goddess retreated, Louie's time incarnation again compressed time and blocked the Goddess of magic's retreat with absolute speed. He cooperated with his killing incarnation to completely eliminate her.

But at this time, everything that was happening on the main continent was of greater concern to Louie.

Chapter 383

In the main continent, outside the capital of Selar, Alexia stood on top of a scaling ladder, wearing the finest armor of the elven kingdom and holding a long sword. Her silver-moon-colored hair swayed in the cold, stern wind, and her dark golden inverted pupils gazed at the majestic city walls in front of her.

She pursed her lips as she exuded a cold majesty.

"The barrier is almost broken."

Alexia eyed the magic barrier protecting the outer walls of the besieged city.

Central City, the previous Dragon City, was defended by extremely powerful spells that enveloped its walls. If Louie hadn't poured out a lot of divine power to destroy the barrier when he took the city, then it would not have been so easy to bring it down.

Alexia had ordered all forces of Dragon City to siege the capital for three days now. Today, she was going to break the last layer of barriers protecting it.

"Are the catapults still working?" she asked an elven adjutant standing next to her.

He bowed his head and quickly replied, "Lady Alexia, the catapults were created by the dwarves in a rush, causing their quality to be quite poor. We also couldn't bring too much ammunition, and so far we have exhausted our projectiles."

Alexia smiled and nodded.

Under normal circumstances, breaking this kind of barrier would require one to break the magical formation, and the best way to do so would be to use heavy weapons like catapults, but due to the long-distance march, they were unable to stock up as much as they liked. Moreover, the stones used were not ordinary stones, but enchanted stones. As a result, if the magic formation of the enemy could not be broken by the catapults, then it was impossible to break the barrier. The ground and air forces simply could not take a single step inside the city.

"The war this time is still too hasty and inadequately prepared. Too much ammunition was wasted at the southern fortress earlier."

Alexia shook her head and muttered to herself while her adjutant did not dare speak up.

"Fortunately, Father God prepared for a long time."

Alexia looked uplifted. Her inverted pupils seemed to glow when mentioning her father, "Send up the mage corps, and have them show the fruits of their training!"

Support us at Hosted Novel.

"Yes, milady!"

The adjutant responded, he raised the flag and shouted the orders.

To break a magical barrier, other than using enchanted stones, the best way was to use magic. Magic was the worse option because it required mages who needed to take a rest to recover their magic after each volley. It could be called a siege weapon with great power and slow employment.

The mighty forces lined up in Dragon City's military formation opened up the way, revealing a legion of four or five hundred mages wearing robes.

Seeing the mage legion, the soldiers on the walls of Selar panicked. Magic was ultimately a mystery that only a few people could master. Even in the world of sword and magic, the status of mages was far beyond that of warriors and knights.

There were even believers of the Church of the Goddess of Magic on the city walls who turned pale and muttered, "Who is really the Church of the Goddess of Magic?"

The nearly five hundred mages on the side of the Dragon City were not very high level, but not even the Church of the Goddess of Magic could currently output so many of them.

"Fireball spell ready!"

A six-ringed mage's voice echoed through the ears of the legion. This image came from a poor family in Dragon City, and he was found to have strong magical talent after testing for recruits. In just a few years, he mastered a six-ringed spell and became the Archmage Marches' disciple. Even the legendary mage Noella would occasionally teach him. He was trained to be a future leader of Dragon City.

The fire elements danced. Under the call of 500 mages, the temperature of the battlefield began to rise. The mages whispered incantations in an unusually clear and consistent manner. Their hand postures also looked ordered and neat in a militarized manner.

In Dragon City, the service mages had learned two spells, [create cement] and [create stone]. On the other hand, mages that were part of the military were not required to learn them, but instead, they learned the three-ring spell [Fireball] to a deep level of mastery.

"Fire!"

Five hundred fireballs were shot at the walls of the city like cannonballs, blasting at the barrier. Deafening roars sounded continuously and splashed with sparks. The entire scene turned red and even the sky was dyed the color of flames.

"Prepare your spells, and repeat!"

The next round of spells arrived abruptly, and another 500 fireballs shot up in the sky.

This was the common sense that Louie had instilled in the mages of Dragon City – Fireballs are invincible!

"Although the spell level is not high, the effect of so many fireballs creates a terrifying explosive force. Except for fire dragons, oit would kill most things."

Alexia exclaimed, "Truly a group that Father God created!"

"Shield soldiers at the ready!"

The elf dragon's face was solemn, and the adjutant beside her unfolded the flag.

The human commander, Wyatt, saw the banner and bellowed an order. The human legion neatly and uniformly raised a heavy shield.

Wyatt took a deep look at the elven troops behind him. He joined the army at the age of eighteen, and ten years passed. He, from an ordinary man, had become the commander of the human troops of Dragon City.

He could never forget the beautiful male elf he saw on the training grounds on that day ten years ago, nor could he forget being saved by that same elf on the battlefield in the Shadow Realm.

The Dragon God Church did not prohibit homosexuality. In order to get that beautiful male elf's favor, Wyatt had paid ten years of self-sacrifice and diligence to become a powerful warrior and was already stronger than the elf was. Moreover, he was the general in charge of the humans and led the army in battle.

Not long ago, in his arduous pursuit, the elf finally gave him the response that he wished for. For his love for the Dragon God, and for Lady Alexia, he wanted to obtain victory!

"Infantry advance!"

"Bam…"

The human soldiers in iron boots advanced neatly. The clattering sounds of metal from thousands of people whooshed throughout the battlefield. The people of Selar felt their insides hurt as they trembled in fear.

After three rounds of fireballs, the barrier finally shattered. In the next instant, a dense rain of arrows was fired. The soldiers defending the city could not allow the mages to continue firing magic, so they quickly tried to suppress them with a rain of arrows.

Alexia's previous order was to prepare for this. The infantry soldiers in heavy armor raised their large shields. The mages were long protected by enchantments of their armor and spells to avoid arrows. Although the dense rain of arrows was terrifying, the amount of damage it did was not much.

"Fourth round of spells, ready!"

The six-ringed mage shouted again. The fireballs these mages were firing were different from ordinary fireballs. They were strengthened fireballs. The preliminary spell preparation was too long and consumed too much magic power. These could not be used for normal skirmishes and could only be used in war.

Another round of fireballs flew out. Now that there was no more barrier, the fireballs exploded on the walls. As the walls were constructed from a blend of magic and masonry, they were as strong as steel.

That said, screams, wails, and moans still erupted at intervals. The walls might have been strong, but the fragile human body simply could not endure the impact. Limbs and arms flew in all directions, and some unlucky soldiers were blown to bits. The smell of burnt flesh spread in the air.

The legendary powerhouses of Selar could not endure anymore. The commander shouted and prepared to lead the elites to kill the enemy mages. If they were allowed to continue their attack, then his troops' morale would be greatly reduced.

But when the legendary rank powerhouse just leaped out of the wall, he saw a rain of black dots flying over in his direction. He was appalled and immediately jumped back into the wall. These were arrows that were shot by the elven rangers of Dragon City.

If they were only normal arrows, the legendary powerhouse would not be afraid, but in this rain of arrows, he sensed that some of them were from a legendary rank ranger. Let alone the elites who were following him, even he himself would be injured when hit by these. In the end, they would be surrounded and die.

In the face of the army, other than demigods who could ask for their gods to descend on them, legendary rank powerhouses did not have the ability to sway the battlefield.

They might be like Superman on Earth, but in the world of San Soliel, if one side had legendary ranks, then the other side would also have legendary ranks. They simply restrained each other to prevent the other from creating too big of an effect.

The fifth round of fireballs was again blasted on the city walls, causing hundreds of casualties among Selar's soldiers. By this time, the mage corps of Dragon City was already out of steam. Alexia decisively had them retreat and issued a new command.

"All forces, attack the city!"

She knew that the next would be the most brutal siege.

In the sky, the armor-clad red dragon acted as the vanguard and headed directly for the city, followed by two hundred dragon knights and more than a hundred hippogryph riders borrowed from SilverMoon City. Surprisingly there were also griffin knights on Seller's side. Although their number was only a hundred, they also bravely charged forth to kill.

On the ground, ladders were attached to the walls and soldiers drew long swords from their waists. Elven druids stepped forward and called forth the power of the earth element to turn into a powerful bear. They all launched attacks together with the humans and beastmen!

Chapter 384

"Kill!"

"KILL!"

"…"

The tragic sound of slaughter echoed through the city of Selar. The clash of soldiers and horses, the bloody blades piercing into bodies, the black smoke burning into the sky, and the rhythmic shaking of drums, all of this framed an extremely tragic scene.

At this time, gods with the divine authorities of war, killing, pain, and so on, must have felt cheerful at how they are becoming more powerful.

The sturdy beastmen in armor raised sandbags and rushed to the moat under the protection of human shieldbearers in front of them. They filled the moats with sandbags while the druids and mages with some more power also helped by summoning earth elementals, thus piling the moat with mud.

The soldiers on the walls were firing wildly with their bows. Logs and stones cascaded down the walls, bowling over the unfortunate among Dragon City's troops.

Sisna led the elven rangers up the siege towers and aimed at Selar's archers. The mages of the Church of the Goddess of Magic were also prepared to bombard the enemy forces, but with Sisna protecting the elven rangers, most of the magic was intercepted.

Compared to human archers, elven rangers were better in terms of skill. Not only could they cover a further range, they were also more precise.

In just a short amount of time, the moat was filled thanks to the bravery of the beastmen and humans. One by one, siege ladders were brought out. There were even soldiers who set up battering rams to break down the gates below the city. Under the impact of the dragon head of the battering ram, the gates of Selar were rattled.

The soldiers of Selar gathered at the opposite side of the gate and supported its frames, trying to prevent it from breaking. Even if their hands were soaked in blood, they still gritted their teeth and shouted angrily.

There was never any injustice in war. On both sides existed heroes

"Big bear, bear two, lead the elite soldiers of the beastmen and charge up with me!"

Lysfer revealed a bloodthirsty smile. For beastmen, war was the best wine, and to kill or be killed in battle was what every beastman warrior craved.

"By your command, Lady Lysfer! First team, second team, follow Lady Lysfer and charge! Kill them, enslave them, show them the power of us beastmen! If you don't want to be ridiculed when we return to Dragon City, then let the wounds on your bodies and the heads of your enemies be proof of your glory!"

The two bear warriors were named that way by Louie and were the strongest among the beastmen aside from Lysfer. They had come to the city with Lysfer ten years ago, and now, after having sufficient good and training, they two had reached the ninth rank, allowing them to easily kill hundreds of soldiers with ease.

Lysfer on the other hand had been at the ninth rank for many years. If she had not lost the duel for chieftaincy, then she would have long achieved legendary rank.

Now, her chance was here once more. The best place for beastmen to pile up fame was the battlefield. She wanted to show her bravery to everyone on the main continent and have a resounding victory. She planned to use this war to reach the legendary rank.

"Beastmen, gather your courage. There is no retreat, follow me and kill!"

Led by Lysfer and the two bear brothers, the teams of elite beastmen climbed up the ladder against the rain of stones and arrows. They slashed and killed at every sight.

These beastmen all wore heavy armor. Ordinary weapons could not pierce through it. In addition, the beastmen did not fear death when fighting. Even in the absence of any protection, they could fight bravely and fearlessly. Now that they were armed to the teeth and possessed steel axes and heavy clubs, they tore through the battlefield. In an instant, they cleared out an open space.

Blood flew everywhere. Skulls cracked, limbs and arms separated from torsos. Screams, roars, and moans of pain were all over the place.

There were several elven druids that had also become bloodthirsty due to the battle. Seeing the beastmen opening up space on top of the walls, they gave up their spells and transformed their bodies to fly up the walls. After landing, they transformed into bears and fought with the beastmen together.

On the other hand, the weaker druids stayed in the back. They used their spells to summon their animal companions and followed the army forward.

"Good!"

Alexia stood on the head of the high view of the whole battlefield and praised. Lysfer and the courage of the beastmen increased everyone's morale. The shouts of people killing echoed all around the place. From time to time, the soldiers of Dragon City would rush into the city and pave a bloody path or be killed by the other side and thrown out of the city. Both sides had casualties.

However, the soldiers of Dragon City were full-time soldiers who had undergone severe training. Each of them had several years of military training, wore steel armor, and possessed steel weapons. This tipped the battle in their favor.

The priests of the Dragon God Church also had the means to kill the enemy, but at this time, all of them were under the leadership of a bishop. The divine arts that they held had been changed to healing divine arts. Louie had given the priests the power to heal through the divine authority of life. As long as they did not die on the spot, anyone could receive treatment to be saved.

Dragon City was rich and possessed a strict militaristic tradition. The pension of fallen soldiers was no joke, and if disabled in war, people would also be given easier jobs. There would never be any soldiers who went unsupported, which was a rare occurrence in San Soliel.

Naturally, this is also because Dragon City's population and territory were not too big.

As a result, the soldiers of Dragon City were willing to fight bravely. As long as they participated in the war, they could be promoted and live like noble lords. Even after death, they would ascend to the Dragon God's divine kingdom and live with god.

"Lady Roselia, I know that you do not like this kind of war, but according to the agreement between Father God and Her Highness Lorentia, you need to serve Dragon City. I will not ask you to go into battle to kill the enemy, but I hope that you can protect those beastmen."

Alexia pointed her hand at Lysfer and the elite beastmen on the far side of the city. These beastmen would definitely become a thorn to the enemy's side, so the elven dragon had guessed that the enemy would soon send legendary rank powerhouses to attack them.

Thus, Alexia had Roselia protect them. Paladins were rare on the main continent and had a hard time ranking up, but every paladin was powerful without a doubt. Roselia might have just reached legendary rank, but with a paladin's characteristic, ordinary legendary rank powerhouses were no match for her. Even if two legendary rank powerhouses came at her, she would be able to handle it.

"As a paladin, I will strictly abide by my doctrine. Lady Alexia, you do not need to request me for things like this, just issue me orders!"

Roselia nodded to Alexia. She leaped up like a bird and flew towards the far side of the city. Not long after, Alexia could see an outbreak of intense light and energy. As she expected, the Selar side had dispatched a legendary rank powerhouse.

Alexia remembered what Louie had said to her. Although Roselia believed in the Goddess of Morning, she could trust her. After paladins made a contract, they would not break it even if the gods they believed in told them to. The power of order was the source of a paladin's power. At the same time, Alexia could not give Roselia anything too important to do. It was enough to just treat her as a good tool.

Alexia acted strictly in accordance with Louie's request.

The creator of the world, the Twin Serpents of Creation, collided to create the world. Order and chaos were at the origin of everything, so the paladin's power that came from order would possess such a powerful and terrifying power.

Alexia watched the battlefield with cold eyes. She did not feel anything seeing the sacrifices of both sides. This was the inherent cruelty of dragons, moreover, she had already seen the same massacre in the previous three cities. As a result, war no longer made Alexia feel uncomfortable.

War was a good way to nurture the people of this world. Now, Alexia had an aura that truly fit a king.

"The difference between the legendary rank powerhouses of my side and the enemies' side is big. Moreover, I still possess a terrifying creature like that red dragon. The enemy is also on a lower level compared to us in terms of soldier quality. Now, the only thing I need to worry about is the demigods. However, demigods are not too problematic. They would not try to fight to the death."

Alexia pursed her lips and thought about possibilities she had not yet thought of.

"Besides, even if they become desperate, Father God will protect me."

Thinking so, Alexia watched with her lips curled.

In the sky above the capital of Selar, Noella descended on the city in the form of a shadow dragon. She spewed her dragon breath from time to time, bringing destruction and death to the city. Occasionally, she would use necromancy to summon skeletons to make the city become more chaotic.

As the Queen of Calamity who exterminated kingdoms a thousand years ago, Noella knew how to bring fear to humans.

On the other hand, the red dragon began a killing spree. As an adult red dragon in armor, most attacks were not painful at all. A single bite from him and enemy griffins would be swallowed in a mouthful. After noticing the soldiers in front of the city gates below, he let out a dragon roar and spewed out lava-like dragon breath. Dozens of soldiers were instantly turned into black charcoal.

The appearance of the red dragon caused a commotion among the soldiers at the city gate. Taking advantage of this opportunity, the soldiers of Dragon City finally pried open the doors.

"The gates are broken!"

"The city is open!"

"Kill!"

"Follow me and kill me!"

"…"

"Hiya—-"

A cavalryman in heavy armor finally saw the gates open. This person immediately charged and pierced into the heart of Selar like a sharp knife!

"The gates are broken. I will personally go out to stop the other side's demigods. I will leave the command here to you.

Alexia held her longsword and said to her adjutant.

"May the light of the Dragon God be with you, Lady Alexia!"

"Father God is always watching over me!"

So said Alexia with irrefutable pride.

Chapter 385

A roaring fire burned through the city of Selar. Civilians hid in their homes and in their cellars, listening to the gruesome killing outside.

In the world of San Soliel, cities were poorly planned, and even the noble districts of the once Subila Empire were chaotic. Therefore, the soldiers of Selar were unable to form effective strongholds within the city.

On the other hand, Dragon City had been reconstructed by Louie with modern Earth cities as a template. There were many strategic choke points that would make it difficult for any invading force to maintain their advance and keep control of it. Every street could be a battlefield that trapped soldiers on both sides.

But the capital of Selar was different. Due to poor and chaotic planning, the fighting here was completely chaotic. It turned from a large-scale army battle to small-scale group battles.

The soldiers of Dragon City were used to group battles when they trained to fight in alleyways. In this chaotic battle, hired adventurers also had a bigger advantage as they usually comprised less than 20 people and were good at this kind of combat.

Dragon City's soldiers were too well equipped and trained. With the initial chaos, the soldiers were able to quickly adapt to this method of combat. Following the death of the griffin knights of Selar, the two dragons and dragon knights occupied the air. Selar's situation was already becoming more precarious.

Alexia stood on the city wall. With a casual wave of her sword, the head of the enemy soldier beside her was lopped off.

If it were possible, Alexia would prefer to turn into a dragon to fight. For dragons, their bodies were the strongest means of combat. Unfortunately, Alexia was still a baby dragon even if she was a demigod. Her dragon form did not have much combat power, so she could only use her demigod powers to fight.

"The city is as good as destroyed. We can just re-plan and rebuild it. I do not want this kind of messy and dirty city anyways."

Alexia leaned on her longsword and gazed at the burning city that was filled with shouts and screams of soldiers. Louie had passed on a lot of modern knowledge to Alexia, therefore, Alexia had gained a modern aesthetic, making her feel dissatisfied at this extremely disorganized city.

"Eh? Is it coming?"

Alexia's mind tensed and she looked ahead. From the empty space, a portal appeared and two figures walked out.

One of them was a woman wearing the robes of the Church of the Earth Goddess. She appeared to be a middle-aged woman with gentle eyes. At first glance, she looked like a normal village girl, but Alexia did not dare look down on her, because of the strong aura she was exuding.

Other than this demigod was an old man wearing mage robes. Seeing this old man, the red dragon became furious and lunged at him.

This old man was the legendary mage Eden who summoned him to the San Soliel Mountain Range and forced him into attacking Dragon City.

His eyes reddened with rage. If not for this old man, how could it have attacked Dragon City and been captured? In the end, he was conditioned by that abominable female dragon and subjected to her disgusting magic, and forced to lay 3000 eggs as a male dragon.

This was such a big shame that it didn't dare seek revenge on Dragon City and ended up blaming all its mistakes on the mage instead of looking for reasons from its own greed.

However, his face flashed with shock when he just reached halfway. He thought nothing and immediately turned in the other direction because he found that Eden had the scent of a demigod.

'How could the mage become a demigod in just a few years?'

The red dragon was confused. Even if he was proud, he was not stupid. Facing off against a demigod was simply foolish even if he had a deep grudge. This time he could pretend not to see him as his own life was more important.

Compared to the red dragon, Alexia could see through the mage more easily.

"The chosen one of the Goddess of Magic?"

The elven dragon's eyebrows knitted slightly. She looked up and down at the old mage in front of her and was a bit doubtful, "He doesn't seem completely like a chosen one though."

Although the old mage in front had the scent of a demigod, it was unstable and incomparable to the woman of the Church of the Goddess of Earth.

Alexia thought for a second and probably guessed that the Goddess of Magic only arbitrarily picked her chosen one just for this war. Gods had to be cautious when selecting their chosen ones as they would need to be capable of grasping their divine art. Even if Louie intended to choose Pope Clooney as a chosen one, he could not do so because he hadn't finished doing so.

"As expected of the Goddess of Magic. Being a powerful god, she forcefully created a chosen one with her divinity."

Alexia secretly sighed. This was the power of the ancient gods because they had a lot of divinity, they could waste some of it. Louie could not beat them in terms of divinity.

"I am Eden, the chosen one of Her Highness Mismisella, the Goddess of Magic, and the Patriarch of the church. It is a pleasure to meet you, born of the great dragon and the silver moon, Lady Alexia."

Eden said courteously and performed a formal mage salute. His temper might have been mild, but he was well educated.

The other person, a believer of the Goddess of Earth, was a genuine demigod. She showed a kind smile and said, "I am archbishop Pamela of the Church of the Mother Earth Goddess. I am here by the goddess' order to stop you, Lady Alexia."

Support us at Hosted Novel.

As powerhouses, unless they were archnemeses, they would still maintain basic courtesy, the same as the gods.

"I am Alexia, daughter of the Silver Moon, and beloved of the Dragon God. I greet you two as the lord of Dragon City!"

Alexia said in a proud tone as she swung the magnificent longsword in her hand and raised her head slightly.

She was not afraid of this pair of demigods. In addition to confidence in herself, she knew that it was hard for demigods to die. Every demigod had a hard time reaching that level and hoped to become a true god one day. As a result, battles between demigods weren't usually deadly.

The vast majority of demigods died only because they failed to ascend. Only a small portion died in battle and war. As long as demigods were not impatient in ascending and did not provoke any gods, they could remain immortal.

Therefore battles between demigods usually stopped at some point. They would not arbitrarily waste their precious divine power and not place themselves in dangerous situations.

"I'll ask for your guidance!"

Alexia's cold and lovely face emitted a faint moonlight. Eden and Pamela also smiled. A surge of divine power rose which contained their understanding of divinity.

In contrast to the tragic battlefield, the three demigods were smokeless fires.

…

Inside the royal palace of Selar, King Selar paced. His face was full of fear and whenever he listened to the battle report, his hands and feet would feel cold.

The gates of the capital had already been breached, and the soldiers of Dragon City were already eating away at the whole city inch by inch. There had even been a few bold soldiers who directly charged toward the palace, but luckily, the two thousand elites sent to guard the palace had stopped them. That said, blocking this tentative attack was not enough. The King of Selar knew that the situation was now a mess and the Selar was about to fall and soon his palace would be besieged. He absolutely could not escape.

The fear of death made King Selar calm down. He paced in place for a long time. When he saw the beautiful woman with a thick veil appear once more, he mustered up his courage and spoke, "Lady, I wonder when you will personally help?"

King Selar had a bit of trust for this woman of unknown origin because she had brought 30,000 Danbusil soldiers into the battlefield that were currently fighting with Dragon City's forces.

He could not see through this woman's strength, but he could guess that she was definitely a demigod-level powerhouse.

If a demigod was willing to spend divine power, it was enough to change the tides of battle.

The woman with pale hair lightly glanced at King Selar with her demonic eyes, causing his heart to beat faster and giving rise to a wave of lust.

"The situation has already developed to this point. It's time for me to make a move."

The woman's lazy and demonic voice contained a honey-like sweetness that made King Selar's face happy. Then this woman extended her hand.

It was white and translucent as if all the magic of the world's beauty was in those jade hands. When it reached out, all colors turned gray and the hand was the only white thing that existed. It was like a black hole that attracted all gazes.

King Selar looked at the hand and gulped as he watched it approach him.

Nearer, nearer, nearer…

The hand touched the neck of King Selar. He felt a cold feeling that made him feel that he could give up on everything as long as he could stay in contact with the hand.

In the next moment, before he could grab the hand, he felt pain as his neck snapped and his body collapsed to the ground.

"See, I have made my move."

The woman smiled and whispered. Her eyes were full of desire as she looked at Alexia in the distance.

"What a beautiful soul that gave rise to my desire. As long as I can get your soul, my harvest will be enough this time."

Greed flashed in the woman's eyes as she made a gesture to cast a spell. The entire city of Selar lit up with magical formations in all corners.

Chapter 386

"Kill!"

"Please, don't kill me."

"Mom… Dad… I don't want to die."

"Uoooooo—"

"…"

The city of Selar had become a hell on Earth. Soldiers whose eyes were reddened with bloodlust did not bother distinguishing between the combatants and non-combatants before them as their blades hacked out in all directions. This was, after all, the frenzy of war. And there was no time to make distinctions between targets.

The sound of burning houses, children crying, and women's sorrowful wails spread throughout the city. The local soldiers even entered civilian houses to hide and counterattack, and in order to kill the invading forces of Dragon City when they rushed in.

However, there was no need to grieve for both sides, and no one needed to feel guilty. This was because the God of War would forgive them. War meant plundering everything that the other side owned.

The gods of both sides would also forgive everyone involved. Even those soldiers who died in war and went up to their god's divine kingdom would be praised and commended by the gods.

The impermanence of human life and death was just a momentary drama for the gods to watch.

This was the difference between immortal gods and mortals. It was a great difference in rank.

The capital of Selar was different from Dragon City. It was one of the kingdoms of the Seven Kingdom Alliance that had long been infiltrated by the gods. There were many churches in the city, but because the gods were still fighting for faith elsewhere, the kingdom had not yet been divided and the churches of these gods were small and occupied a small corner.

The civilians who could not face the war would run to their respective churches of faith for refuge, and the respective churches would welcome these fugitives.

Because of their fear and terror, these civilians would have stronger faith. Pseudo-believers would also become true believers. How could the gods and church hierarchy not be happy?

So the gods were actually happy at this war where countless were injured and even more dead. The God of War was happy, and the gods on both sides were happy. Even those who were not involved in the war were happy. The tragic death of mortals was a great harvest for the gods.

The major churches took in some fugitives whose homes had been burned, but the priests of these churches were selective. If the other party was a soldier on any side of the war, even if they were believers, the gods would never take them. This was in order not to offend the Dragon God.

At the same time, the soldiers of Dragon City also pretended not to see these churches. As long as they did not take in enemy soldiers, then Dragon City would not casually slaughter these clergymen. This was an unwritten agreement among the gods.

Support us at Hosted Novel.

"Selar is soon going to change hands. I'm afraid that this majestic ancient city that stood for a thousand years will be extinguished today."

A priestess of the church of the Goddess of Love and Beauty gazed at the burning city and sighed darkly as he was followed by a chorus of prayers.

The priests of the Goddess of Love and Beauty all wore revealing and tight-fitting clothes. This thirty-something priestess looked at the young teenage believers taken in by the church, watched them kneeling in prayer at the holy emblem of the goddess, and felt a pang of satisfaction.

The priests' main job was to gain more true believers. This time, the war in Selar had helped her finish her assigned quota. With the number of believers she gained today, she may be able to rise in the ranks within the church.

How could she not be happy at being able to rise in rank and be closer to her god?

If the church was a bit more bigger and could take in more people, the priestess would want the war to be bigger in scale.

"Forgive me, Goddess, above. How could I desire war?"

The thought that popped into the priestess' head made her jump in shock. She hurriedly knelt down to pray. The relationship between the Goddess of Love and Beauty and the God of War was never very good. The thought of revering war was simply a wrong and blasphemous act.

In ancient times, the Church of the Goddess of Love and Beauty focused more on love and lust. The Goddess' priests at that time were divine prostitutes. As long as believers donated money, they could have a shot with the Goddess' priests and enjoy her followers' company. Now that society had become more civilized, divine prostitutes no longer appeared in the mortal world and priests had become proper priests.

In some divine kingdoms, there were still divine prostitutes, but they were only beautiful believers with strong faith that served the gods after they died. These believers considered it a reward and honor to make the gods happy with their own bodies.

The relationship between a god and their believer was inherently complex.

…

The war continued on. Just when the battle was in full swing, mysterious magic formations appeared in many corners of the city. The moment these magic formations appeared, the powerful people who were fighting in Selar City temporarily stopped their respective battles.

"This aura is…"

Alexia and the two demigods fought back and forth, but with all of them restraining themselves and not pouring out their all, the aftermath of the battle between them was not as fiery compared to the legendary rank powerhouses.

The young elven dragon was slightly distressed. She parted her hair blocking her eyes and said in a serious voice, "This is the smell of demons. Such a strong demonic aura. This is a demonic ritual for a large-scale sacrifice to summon demons. Do you want to sacrifice the city to summon demons and resist Dragon City? Such a thing will not be forgiven even by your respective gods."

Alexia's gaze was sharp, like a sword piercing into the hearts of Eden and Pamela.

Eden and Pamela trembled as they were also confused about the situation. Both of them looked at each other and saw the bewilderment in each other's eyes. After which they shook their heads and said, "Lady Alexia, I think we might have to stop fighting for the time being. We don't know of the current developments. There should be powerful demons involved and fighting each other would only benefit this third party."

Seeing that they were both sincere, Alexia also eased a lot.

She also did not think that these two would be so underhanded just to win, especially when they were at the top of their respective churches.

Gods detested demons and devils, not because of the destruction and devastation they bring, but because the souls taken by them would not return to their god, but would be eaten by them and become new demons and devils in the Abyss and Hell. The soul of every believer and devotee was a god's precious property, and such behavior was tantamount to theft.

If these two demigods dared to summon a massive amount of demons by sacrificing people, the first to be enraged would be the gods behind them.

"I also think so. We should save our strength and divine power now to face what may happen next. The situation now is quite bad."

Alexia agreed with Eden and Pamela's words.

Afterward, she directly closed her eyes. As a divine child, she wanted to contact her Father god and obtain divine revelation, a power that only a divine child or a chosen one possessed to communicate with the god at any time.

But soon Alexia gave up because Louie did not contact her. In her thoughts, Alexia guessed that her Father God was fighting with the Goddess of Magic and the Goddess of Earth. The Silver Moon Goddess was also occupied by the Spider Goddess, so Selune could not pay attention to this battlefield. Now, Alexia could only rely on herself.

After a slight pause, Alexia commanded the soldiers of Dragon City—

"Warriors of Dragon City, listen to my order. Temporarily stop the battle in hand and retreat. Retreat outside the city."

It was easy to invade a city and required a bit more diligence to take away the city, but compared to the gains, the threat of demons made Alexia more alert.

Dragon City's military training placed importance on soldiers obeying orders. Although they were excited about killing and were confused at their lord's orders, they did not resist and retreated in an organized manner. In an instant, the whole city of Selar became quiet.

Suddenly, many soldiers of Selar began to twist in agony. Their whole bodies seemed to be controlled by a mysterious power and were turned into pieces of flesh. As these pieces of flesh burst into a bloody mist, the shrill wailing of souls echoed in the city.

"Banshee's Cry!"

"Someone is sacrificing the soldiers of Selar!"

Alexia saw what was happening in the city. She saw that the soldiers of the city burst into a bloody mist. Their souls were being sacrificed for a huge demon summoning ritual that encompassed the entire city.

This was a demon's method of doing things. They would open a door to the Abyss at the cost of souls and flesh and blood. That way, demons of the Abyss could descend in their full form.

The demons of the Abyss were extremely terrifying. They lived in endless killing and rebirth. Every demon grew up with death all around them. Although there was no order, no normal human army could resist a legion of demons.

"No, what's being sacrificed are not the soldiers of Selar, but the reinforcements sent by Danbusil!"

Eden could tell at a glance that those being sacrificed were not natives of Selar.

"That woman!"

Eden and Pamela exclaimed at the same time. They thought about the mysterious woman who brought in the reinforcements from Danbusil. The two did feel the woman was strange beyond belief, but they did not think too much about it. They only felt that it was great to have more strong people on their side, but they never imagined that the woman was related to demons.

"Giggle, giggle… Now that you know, don't you think it's all too late?"

Suddenly, an extremely enchanting and seductive demonic voice seemed to be whispering in the ears of the three demigods. The voice was extremely beautiful and demonic. Not only Eden, even Alexia and Pamela felt lust ignite in their hearts. Their reason burned with desire and could not wait to become playthings of the owner of the voice.

A female demon figure appeared in front of the three. This female demon did not try to maintain human appearance anymore and appeared in demon form. Upon seeing the female demons, Alexia's pupils shrunk and exclaimed as if she lost her voice, "Succubus Queen?!"

Chapter 387

That graceful and beautiful succubus possessed a potent demonic charm. Her elegant features seemed capable of charming the very universe, and a pair of horns curved out of her forehead as she gave a seductive smile.

The succubus was much taller than humans, but her body proportions remained excellent and well-sculpted. A pair of demonic wings sprouted from her back, and a slender tail snaked down from her coccyx.

The succubus wore a revealing red dress that perfectly reflected her exquisite figure. A studded belt wrapped around her waist further emphasized her curves. Her white porcelain-like skin was exposed in front of the crows. Whether it was Alexia, Eden, or Pamela, all of them entered a trance as their faces flushed with lust.

This was Melcanthet, the Queen of the Succubi. If the Goddess of Love and Beauty, Sune, was the embodiment of beauty on the extreme good side of the world, then the Succubus Queen Melcanthet was the embodiment of beauty on the extreme evil side of the world. It could be said that the two of them were the two most beautiful people in the universe.

The Succubus Queen bewitched everyone and quickly approached Alexia.

Her fiery red eyes met Alexia's, causing the latter, who was just about to regain consciousness, to fall into an illusion once more.

Alexia whimpered and the frequency of her breathing accelerated.

"Cute little girl, you're finally moving in love, giggle, giggle~~"

The Succubus Queen laughed delicately. Her seemingly woozy voice was like countless women arousing the depths of people's erotic longing.

As long as people had a speck of sexual desire, they would be attracted to the voice of lust incarnate.

Melcanthet's ivory legs moved under the hem of her dress causing a kicking sound. She slowly drew her golden whip from her waist. This was her favorite weapon called the 'Lover's Lash'. The tip of the whip had three sharp blades in the style of an executioner's whip.

All enemies that were taken by her beauty would then be beaten and killed with the whip. Moreover, the person being tortured by her whip would not resist at all and willingly accept her abuse.

The two demigods were horrified to see the Succubus Queen appear on the main continent. They hurriedly retreated backward and did not dare block her path.

Although the Succubus Queen was not in her territory and did not possess a virtual godhood on the main continent, she was still not someone an ordinary demigod could face. Blocking her was simply seeking death.

Seeing that the Succubus Queen's target was Alexia, Eden and Pamela were both relieved. The two had no intention of going to save Alexia, who was originally their enemy. If she could be taken out by the Succubus Queen, then they were willing to see the result.

"Cute little girl, don't struggle. Be good and let mommy take you to the Abyss and transform you into a succubus. Mommy will love you well. Giggle giggle~~"

The eyes of the Succubus Queen were full of chaotic frenzy. Alexia's soul was like a delicious meal that emitted a charming fragrance.

Demons and devils loved the pure souls of the main continent. Generally, demons would become stronger if they could eat such souls while abyssal lords like the Succubus Queen would turn pure souls into powerful demons.

Although there were abyssal worms born in the Abyss at every moment, these worms would likely only turn into the weakest of demons. After countless battles and miraculous luck, the worms might become powerful demons but the chances of this were too low. They were far less efficient than demons transformed from the souls of people of the main continent.

This was one of the reasons why demons wanted to come to the main continent and harvest souls. They not only enhance their own power, but they could also obtain powerful subordinates.

The moment Melcanthet saw Alexia, she was immediately smitten by her beautiful soul and vowed to bring it back to the Abyss. As long as the soul of the elven dragon could be turned into a succubus, Melcanthet believed that the newborn succubus would be very powerful, and with little nurturing, she might become a new abyssal lord.

If she had an abyssal lord level subordinate who was loyal to her, then she could break the unfavorable situation that she was currently facing.

As for the retaliation of the Dragon God and the Silver Moon Goddess, she was not afraid at all. Her territory was at the 570th level of the Bottomless Abyss. Even the gods would not easily be able to reach it. In her own territory, she would possess a virtual godhood that could make gods afraid to come.

She could completely ignore the rage of the gods for her own gain.

Melcanthet raised her whip and lightly swung it. The whip made of gold bound Alexia's body with the three blades placed on her vitals.

The Succubus Queen did not dare be careless and continued to bewitch Alexia with her endlessly lustful voice. Her special ability 'Charm Gaze' continued to lock onto Alexia. Alexia was still a demigod, if Melcanthet was slightly negligent, Alexia could still escape.

"Success! Mommy is here to love you, my sweet little baby~~~"

Malcanthet happily smiled. With a pull of the whip in her hands, Alexia's body was divided into three. Although the chaotic and demonic energy of the abyss was not as powerful as divine energy, demigods were not true gods. They did not have an abundance of divine energy to use. Facing the shameless sneak attack of the Succubus Queen, Alexia, who was not experienced in combat, was directly caught in a desperate situation.

The Succubus Queen used her long tail and hooked out Alexia's soul.

Suddenly, Melcanthet felt as if she was in a trance. The surrounding space immediately shattered like a mirror. The sky was still the same sky, and the ground was still the same ground. The fires in the capital of Selar still continued to burn, but she felt that everything was distorted as if she was waking up from a big dream.

Alexia, who should have been cut into three pieces, stood in front of Melcanthet without any injuries, and the Succubus Queen's whip had already returned to her. The intertwining of reality and dream had caused her head to swell with pain as she could not feel what was real.

At this moment, Alexia's eyes have already changed. It was colder and crueler as if a god was looking down on everything in the world. Her surrounding aura had also changed into a magnificent and sacred aura that transcended all mortals.

"God of Dreams?"

The Succubus Queen uttered in horror.

Chapter 388

The eyes of the Succubus Queen flashed with horror. Upon seeing the sudden change in Alexia's eyes and feeling the supreme and sublime aura coming from her, she could immediately tell that Alexia was no longer 'herself'.

Abyssal lords were powerful, and they were bestowed with even more power by the Will of the Abyss. Even a projection of theirs on the main continent was stronger than any mortal there. And each of their visits resulted in huge massacres.

But they were only strong against mortals. This world was a world that was ultimately ruled by the gods and not by the Abyss. No matter how strong an abyssal lord was, it was impossible for them to beat the gods.

In their territory in the Abyss, abyssal lords were their own virtual gods, but in the end, it was only a false godhood. There was still a big gap compared to the true gods. They were only strong in their own territory, but once they left it, they would lose their abilities.

And at this moment, what appeared on the main continent was not a projection of the Succubus Queen but her real body.

Generally speaking, it was difficult for the true body of an abyssal lord to appear on the main continent. Who knew how much scheming and planning she orchestrated to facilitate this, but now, in the face of a god's incarnation, all her schemes had gone down the drain.

"Why are you here, God!"

The Succubus Queen screamed. Her voice still remained soft and pleasant that it could make mortals fall into endless lust, but the fear in her scream was also a cry for attention.

Her plans were going well. She initially only charmed the King of Danbusil, borrowed the country's soldiers to aid Selar, sacrificed some soldiers to summon demons, and carried out a massacre in the city to collect enough souls.

As a demon lord, Melcanthet also understood how gods generally acted. Gods would never descend in person to prevent a massacre. Gods were high and mighty, not human tools. As long as the Succubus Queen did not cause a massive outbreak of demons to appear on the main continent, the gods would not care about a simple massacre.

Naturally, demons were all chaotic creatures. They did not know how to stop, unlike devils. The Succubus Queen only intended to massacre the capital of Selar at most. Then she would leave the rest of the demons to attack other cities. She would grab as many souls as she could before going back to the Abyss and leaving the rest of the demons to their own mechanics. Even if they died, it would have nothing to do with her.

These chaotic demons did not have much intelligence. They were only grateful that the Succubus Queen had brought them to the main continent to enjoy. They would not even think that the Succubus Queen brought them there as pawns.

The Succubus Queen was one of those demons that had a good brain.

This plan of hers had been abandoned by her after she met Alexia. Alexia's pure soul roused her desires, causing her to want to plunder her soul and bring her back to the Abyss to transform into a succubus. This way, she could become her own daughter and she would raise another demon lord loyal to her.

TLN: In case people are confused Abyssal Lord = Demon Lord

But the Succubus Queen knew that Alexia was different from ordinary mortals. If she made a move against her, she would definitely attract the attention of the gods behind her, but the current situation gave her a good opportunity. The Dragon God was in a quagmire-like battle with the Goddess of Magic and the Goddess of Earth. He would not have the time to pay attention to the matters on the main continent.

As for the Silver Moon Goddess, the Spider Goddess's divine kingdom was in the Bottomless Abyss. Although the Spider Goddess and the Succubus Queen were not allied, they had a good relationship. She only needed the Spider Goddess to block the Silver Moon Goddess, which the Spider Goddess was willing to do.

The Spider Goddess was willing to carry out anything that would make the Silver Moon Goddess feel sadness and despair. Even if she sacrifices thousands just to make the child of the Silver Moon Goddess fall into the Abyss, she would feel wonderful and laugh out loud. The Spider Goddess also thought to make Alexia her daughter. That would definitely make the Silver Moon Goddess angry.

'Everything had been calculated properly and I only needed one last step to success, but why did everything have to crumble at the last moment?!'

The Succubus Queen underestimated Louie as much as the Goddess of Magic did. She never would have thought that Louie, who should have been at a disadvantage, would prevail against the Goddess of Magic and Goddess of Earth combined. He had even taken out the incarnation of the Goddess of Magic and frightened the incarnation of the Goddess of Earth after paying a small price.

If she had known Louie was this strong, she would never have made the plant that would put her in danger and provoke the Dragon God.

But now, everything was too late.

At this critical moment, the Succubus Queen still made an instinctive choice to escape. Her delicate body stiffened in the air and suddenly became soft like a snake. The Succubus Queen's eyes flashed with passion. Her lips slightly opened revealing her snow-white teeth. Her teeth were like pearls that contrasted with her red lips. Then she sent out a kiss at Louie's dream incarnation that was possessing Alexia.

The Queen's Kiss was one of the Succubus Queen's abilities. Her charm was undoubtedly first-rate. Evil gods living in the Abyss had already experienced her love and even the Spider Goddess had been captivated by her charms. The Succubus Queen's demonic beauty simply transcended the bonds of gender.

She did not think that such a simple kiss would captivate Louie. Capturing the hearts of the gods and making them obsessed with her would require long contact. Love at first sight was simply impossible for the gods.

After using her ability, Melcanthet used words to cast a binding spell. The corrupt power of the Abyss wrapped around Louie like a tentacle. From other people's point of view, it was Alexia that was being bound by the tentacles.

Then after doing this, the Succubus Queen turned her head and ran. She knew that these little tricks would not be able to hold back a god's incarnation for long, and she was not known for her fighting ability.

At the same time, many demons appeared in the capital of Selar and began a frenzied slaughter. Because of Alexia's orders, casualties among the forces of Dragon City were relatively small, while the people of Selar were becoming the demons' food.

Melcanthet took control of several demons with her ability and threw them behind her. It was already good enough if these demons could stop Louie for even a second. She had also begun to activate her portal in order for her to teleport back to the Abyss.

Under the effects of the Queen's Kiss, Louie felt like he was in a spiritual trance. Although this trance only lasted a moment, Louie marveled at the Succubus Queen's power. He felt that she was indeed worthy of the title of the Ultimate Beauty of Evil.

Louie used divine power to immediately break free of the black tentacles that were wrapping around Alexia's body. As for the demons blocking his way, Louie ignored them as he instantly turned them into nothingness.

He coldly glanced at Eden and Pamela who were frozen in place and did not dare to move. Under the gaze of a god, Eden and Pamela felt a chill in the depths of their souls. At the same time, they understood that their Goddesses had lost the battle against Louie!

Thinking of this, the two demigods felt that they had fallen into an ice cave and felt terrified.

The two demigods did not resist and just lowered their heads while shivering. It was simple enough for a true god to kill a demigod. They might be able to resist for a while, but that would only make a true god angry.

Louie did not pay any attention to them anymore and turned towards the Succubus Queen far away, "You think you can run, Succubus Queen Malcanthet! Since you dared to make a move against Alexia, you shall pay for it!"

He lowered his head to look at the city that was being massacred by the demons and frowned a little,

Louie looked at Eden and Pamela and said in a calm tone, "Both of you, lead the members of your respective churches and clean up the city of demons."

"As you will, great Dragon God!"

Eden and Pamela hurriedly bowed and saluted. They were grateful that they could keep their lives as the god did not bother to strike them down. Otherwise, the two demigods would really have no hope for the future.

Louie controlled Alexia's body and disappeared. Eden and Pamela also hurried to contact the church members who were still alive, ready to unite the two sides together to kill the demons. This was the obligation of the churches on the main continent.

"Roselia, as a paladin you are better at sensing and killing demons. Go search for those powerful demons and kill them all. As for the remaining soldiers, clean up the city of demons!"

Louie appeared in front of the many generals of Dragon City and gave his orders. Louie had commanded Dragon City for more than ten years and everyone was very familiar with his speech habits. When he opened his mouth, the generals instantly knew that the great Dragon God was now controlling Alexia's body.

"We shall follow your orders milord!"

The crowd knelt down excitedly.

Louis nodded and gestured for them to go to work. As a god, it wasn't good for him to appear in front of many soldiers. God always had to remain mysterious. Since he had already lost a few points, he could not personally solve the problem of demons. That would only make him a tool for mortals.

Mortal problems should be solved by mortals even if sacrifices had to be made.

…

On the other hand, the Succubus Queen who had run far away found that Louie was not catching up with her, which surprised and puzzled her, but as this thought came about, she instantly felt a burst of killing intent that scared her soul.

Chapter 389

The Succubus Queen was overly frightened. Out of the corner of her eyes, she saw a cold aura suddenly appear and rushed towards her neck. The killing intent was subtle and nearly undetectable until the instant before it reached her.

Under her panic, Melcanthet once again turned her charm into a weapon once more in order to once again charm the incarnation of this god, but her special ability had failed this time. The cold and emotionless incarnation had brushed off her beauty and attacked.

For this incarnation, it seemed as if the world was connected to its dagger that could kill everything. It could not be tempted by beauty or desire. Only killing was its true intent.

The Succubus Queen was completely locked on by this killing intent.

In a hurry, Melcanthet shrunk back her neck, dodging Louie's killing incarnation, but her beautiful horn had been cut off by the dragon tooth dagger. It spilled out the demon blood of the Abyss.

"Ahhh—-"

The Succubus Queen let out a tragic cry. As a demon, she would not simply cry out in pain. This Succubus Queen had also grown from a weak and powerless demon. She did not think it would be a big deal to be injured.

But the incarnation of killing would inject some kind of cold energy into her body whenever its dagger hit her. The coldness and killing intent would go into the depths of her soul, causing even demons to be afraid to be hurt.

"Damn it!"

The demonic face of Melcanthet turned distorted. She covered the broken horn on her head with her hand and stared viciously at the incarnation of killing.

Although she was angry inside, her eyes were ready to spew out flames of hatred, but Melcanthet forced down the innate madness of demons, and chose the most appropriate way to resolve the situation – running away!

Not running now was just a waste of time.

The long-prepared teleportation spell was activated. Under the protection of the Abyss, the Succubus Queen's figure quickly disappeared from the main continent and returned to the Bottomless Abyss.

Louie did not stop Melcanthet from escaping. It was not that he was unwilling to stop her, but the killing incarnation simply could not stop her. Melcanthet's teleportation was connected to the Will of the Abyss. It was an ability that directly returned her to her territory. This killing incarnation was purely made for killing and possessed no other divine skills.

"She had surprisingly dodged this attack. As expected of the one known as the Succubus Queen."

Louie's killing incarnation was not hidden in an ambush this time. His killing incarnation had directly descended on the main continent after eliminating the Goddess of Magic's incarnation. It was considered a casual act, but he did not expect the Succubus Queen to dodge his attack.

His dream incarnation had possessed Alexia, so he did not dare send it over. If it was injured in the battle against the Succubus Queen, then Alexia would be the one to suffer. He did not want his beloved daughter to do so.

This novel is available on Hosted Novel.

Louie held the freshly cut demon's horn in his hand. This was his trophy. Just the horn alone had a powerful ability to tempt people's lust, causing them to do inexplicable things with it.

It was also fortunate that Louie grabbed this horn. If mortals obtained it, they would immediately be engulfed in their own lust. Women would use it as a dildo while men would stab it into their anuses.

"What a scary horn. It possessed this kind of terrifying charm by just existing. If the Succubus Queen used all her powers to seduce people, the gods would probably have the urge to crush her underneath.

Louie shook his head. His killing incarnation was extremely resistant to the temptation of lust. Any temptation could be canceled out with just his killing intent. It could be called the best countermeasure against beings who used the power of charm like the Goddess of Love and the Succubus Queen.

With a flip of his hand, the horn of the Succubus Queen was sent to Dragonblight. It was a precious part of his collection and other gods might begin to covet it if they saw it.

After putting the horn away, Louie hesitated to continue pursuing the Succubus Queen into the Bottomless Abyss.

The reason why he hesitated was that he had a 100% chance of losing his incarnation just by going into the Bottomless Abyss where the territory of the Succubus Queen was located.

In the Abyss, the Succubus Queen was equivalent to a low-tier god. The virtual godhood bestowed to her by the Will of the Abyss was not a true godhood thus she did not possess those incredible abilities that gods possessed and her strength was far weaker compared to a true god.

However, she possessed an army of demons in her territory. Moreover, with the Succubus Queen's strength, Louie's incarnation that had just fought a war would have a hard time defeating a demon lord in its own territory.

Moreover, the Abyss belonged to the chaotic evil faction. Louie did not care about evil because he was flexible enough to go either way. Even if he did not gain the support of the Abyss, he would not be weakened by it a lot, but there was one thing that he could not change, and that was order and chaos.

As his desire was to become the Serpent of Order, Louie could not turn to the chaos faction. Even just his incarnation's temporary transformation would not do. As a result, he would be greatly suppressed by the Bottomless Abyss.

"But even so, I must go. Melcanthet dared to make a move against Alexia. If a god does not make a move after being slapped in the face like this, then they would be shameful existences. Even if I leave my incarnation into the Bottomless Abyss, I still need to make an example out of her….".

"I had just defeated the Goddess of Magic and the Goddess Of Earth. This is a good chance for me to have my revenge on the Succubus Queen. This would allow the gods to know that I am not easy to provoke, so those with crooked thoughts would hesitate."

After deciding, Louie opened a portal and entered the Abyss.

He could not directly enter the Abyss without the aid of a demon lord, but he could reach a place that was very close to it. Then he headed towards the Succubus Queen's territory by crossing the masterless Abyss.

On the way, Louie had passed other demon lords' territory, but after seeing the one who came in was an incarnation of a god, they turned a blind eye as long as Louie was not there to make a mess of their own territory.

The demons who became demon lords were not madmen. Unless there were interests involved, they would not dare provoke a god. Mortals had a saying that gods were petty. Provoking a god would lead to a lifetime of trouble. This statement also worked against demons.

There was a war happening every single moment in the Abyss. If an immortal god was to come to find trouble from time to time, the demons would not be able to withstand it.

…

At the 570th layer of the Abyss, also known as Shendilavri, the Succubus Queen Melcanthet felt relieved to be able to return to her territory. But before she could have time to feel relieved, she felt the aura of the Dragon God in the Abyss and had locked onto her territory.

"Aren't all gods careful creatures?!"

The Succubus Queen shouted with annoyance and pain.

The god was actually going to confront her!

Chapter 390

Melcanthet did not start out as the Queen of Succubi. As a matter of fact, she was not even one of the original succubi in the world but belonged to the second generation of succubus.

The Bottomless Abyss experienced a huge historical change at one point. Simply put, the current race of demons was collectively known as Tanari. "Tanari" had the same meaning as demons for the inhabitants of the Abyss. Every famous race within the Abyss from the famous Succubi, Infernals, and so on was part of this race.

But the Tanari were newcomers. Prior to them, the rulers of the Bottomless Abyss were known as the Obris. The Tanari had initially started out as their servants.

The Obris were very powerful, but because of their power, their ambitions ran out of control. They even attempted to escape from the Bottomless Abyss and rule over the entire Crystal Wall System, which was tantamount to becoming the enemy of the gods.

The rulers of the world had always been the gods. The Obris' attempt to challenge the authority of the gods, naturally ended in failure. Demons were a race that performed betrayals without any care. As a result, the Tanari betrayed the Obris and raised banners of rebellion. Facing the wrath of the gods on the outside and the betrayal of the Tanari from within, the powerful Obris were almost completely extinguished. At the same time, the Bottomless Abyss gained new masters.

In the beginning, the Queen of Succubi was named Loramas. She was the first generation succubus and one of the upper-rank demons at that time. Melcanthet was only her maid.

Normally, it was impossible for Melcanthet to replace Loramas as the Queen of Succubi.

However, the invasion of the Terran Civilization changed the history of the world. In the face of their attack, numbers had no meaning. Demons of the Bottomless Abyss were almost completely purged. The former Succubus Queen Loramas also died in the hands of this alien civilization.

Melcanthet was lucky enough to survive. When the whole Bottomless Abyss was recuperating, she managed to recover and rise to power after killing off all the remaining succubi of the first generation.

However, she had not been the succubus queen for long enough to convince everyone. Although the majority of succubi had recognized her as the new queen, a portion still remained antagonistic towards her and wanted to drive her off the throne.

For example, Shami was a powerful succubus who contended with her for the title of queen. There was also the Incubus Lord Granzeth who had ambitions to unite the Tanari.

Other than these internal competitors, external demon lords were also eyeing the succubi. Demons had a great desire for power and great ambition. In their internal power struggles, those external demon lords, especially those who were close to Melcanthet's territory desired to enslave the entire succubus race.

It could be said that her rule was incredibly unstable. Even someone as cunning as her was quite troubled.

As a result, Melcanthet gazed at the main continent. She wanted to plunder enough quality souls to fill her army and ward off the hands of other demon lords. After seeing Alexia's nearly flawless soul, she even ignored the hostility of the Dragon God and the Silver Moon Goddess.

But now, not only did she not get Alexia's soul, she had attracted the anger of a vengeful god. She not only had to face the swords of demons but also face the wrath of the gods. Her situation was extremely precarious.

The only thing that was fortunate about this was that unless there were huge benefits, gods would never work together with demons. Gods still despised demons to their bones.

If the Dragon God truly cooperated with other demon lords, Melcanthet knew that all she could do was throw her hands up in surrender and let her body be used by the gods and demon lords for fun.

At this moment, she still had a chance.

"There is nothing to fear about a divine incarnation. In my domain, I should be able to defeat him."

Although saying so, Melcanthet had an ugly expression. The existences known as gods were too incomprehensible. Even the weakest of incarnations had the power of a demon lord who had been powered up by the Abyss. And gods had even more complex and diverse abilities.

At this moment, the Dragon God still had low-tier divine power, but once he reached mid-tier divine power, his incarnation would be far more dangerous. If a god was determined to send an incarnation from time to time to go massacre demons, no demon would be able to withstand their assault.

Even if a god lost its incarnation, it would not hurt them at all, but in a demon lord's territory, every death of a powerful demon was a huge loss. When the demon lord's territory lost too many forces, let alone the gods, other demon lords would also attack and take some land.

The more territory a demon lord gained, the stronger they became. THus expansion became all demon lords' goal.

Melcanthet now regretted provoking Louie, but that was how demons were. Their chaotic nature would drive them into careless madness. If she could always keep her sanity, she would probably not be a demon.

The 570th level of the Abyss was a filthy mess. Succubi were demons that were full of desire, especially lesser succubi who couldn't control their desires. In the entire layer, incubi and succubi mated with other kinds of demons. If a paladin came here, they would probably curse out loud and die from vomiting blood.

As the Queen of Succubi, Melcanthet was the embodiment of lust and love. Before she obtained the title, she was only an upper-rank succubus. Compared to those lesser succubi who freely indulged, upper-rank succubi were more reserved. Although they did not have ethical and moral values, they still considered their bodies as precious objects and would only choose to give themselves to the strong.

Demon nobles simply look down on weak creatures.

When Melcanthet became the queen, she burned with the fire of love and lust. In the past, she only cared about her beauty that could even charm herself, but now, she wanted to release the never-ending fire of lust in her heart.

As a succubus, it was impossible for her to abstain from sex, but as the queen, she could never go find a weak demon or a mortal. The bodies of succubi were their weapons. Melcanthet wanted to enlist a powerful demon that could not only suppress the flames of her lust but also provide powerful support in battle. That way, she could firmly sit on the throne as the queen.

However, demons were temperamental. They cared most about their own strength and ambition. They did not care about affairs between men and women, so Melcanthet did not dare to find a random demon lord to serve.

She did not care about becoming someone else's lover, but she wanted to gain sufficient benefits. On the other hand, demons did not trust each other's promises. If she had chosen the wrong person to serve, then she would become the medium through which her lover would interfere with the affair of the succubi.

"If only there was a demon prince in the Abyss right now."

Melcanthet secretly signed. As the spokesman of the Abyss, a demon prince had power over all abyssal lords, which was enough to make many demon lords subservient.

If there was truly a demon prince, the Melcanthet would give her all to charm them. As long as she could gain their support, she would be able to stand firmly. Even if she was just treated as a concubine, she would be able to use the authority of the demon prince to improve her position.

Search Hosted Novel for the original.

Succubi were different from other demons. They cared more about their physical desires, but because they were still demons, they also desired power.

Unfortunately, the one powerful demon prince also fell. Now that the Abyss had finished recuperating, demon lords were running rampant and waging wars in order to gain the title of demon prince.

At this moment, every abyssal lord had the possibility of becoming a demon prince.

Apart from the demon prince, she had another option and that was a true god.

True gods were more powerful than the demon prince and true gods only focused on their own divine kingdoms and did not interfere with matters of the Abyss. If she could please a true god and gain their support, the Melcanthet would be able to enjoy many benefits. Gods did not care about the abyss, and this applied to even the gods of the chaotic evil faction. They would only place their divine kingdoms in the Abyss but did not have any interest in conquering the lands around them.

However, charming a god was easier said than done. This was because true gods did not care about any race. In their point of view, demons were all inferior creatures. Moreover, true gods had a hard time exercising their true power in the Abyss, so it would be difficult for them to help.

Melcanthet was caught in a dilemma. She possessed the ultimate beauty and body, but she had nowhere to use it as she could not find someone suitable to make her willing to give it away.

"Ahhhhh—- I should find a way to solve the current crisis first."

Malcanthet let out a screech as her heart burned with flames. She stepped into her palace. Its halls were extremely extravagant and obscene. Those who could enter its halls were all Melcanthet's subordinates and upper-rank succubi. Compared to other places, this place continued an extravagant lifestyle of decadent and degenerate aristocrats.

The succubi saw that their queen had an unpleasant expression, so no one dared to provoke her. Melcanthet's body swayed as she lay down on her throne. Her maids bent their knees and came forward to serve her to the fullest.

At this moment, Louie's killing incarnation had crossed hundreds of layers of the Bottomless Abyss and reached the 570th layer, also known as Shendilavri.

Chapter 391

The Abyss always had a monotonous color scheme. It did not have the splendor and beauty of the main continent, and there were even layers filled with poisonous fog, flames, mires, and other negative atmospheres. Although the territory of the Succubus Queen wasn't as bad and was still considered habitable, nobody would call it a good environment.

The Abyss which was filled with despair was a ruined land for the living.

When Louie arrived at the 570th layer of the Abyss, a wave of lust spread all around. As far as the eye could see, succubi and incubi laughed and played, as though the whole world had gone under the influence of lust.

Louie's arrival did not attract the demons' attention. Then, two succubi noticed and approached him to 'play'. If an ordinary person were to come into this layer, they would have instantly been engulfed by their lust. They would turn into true sex beasts, but the characteristics of this layer were nothing in front of a true god.

With a casual wave of his hand, the two demons were instantly killed. Ordinary demons could not even make a single resistance against an incarnation of a true god. The two demons did not even know what happened. They only felt a bit of pain and lost consciousness.

"Huh?"

Louie, who was about to walk towards the distant palace, stopped in his tracks and his face flashed with a trace of doubt.

He had just casually killed two demons, which wasn't a big deal, but when he killed the demons, he felt pleasure from the power of order that was flowing into his godhood.

The origin of the order was feeling happy that Louie killed the demons!

Although the origin of order had no subjective consciousness, it was like an instinct inside of him. Order and chaos were opposite ends of a spectrum that would compete against each other. After Louie killed an evil demon of chaos, he seemed to have gained some sort of acknowledgment from the power of order.

This was very minimal to the point that it was negligible, but it also accelerated Louie's ability to process the power of order.

"What's going on here?"

For a moment, Louie did not care about finding trouble with Malcanthet anymore. He became more concerned about the power of order which would allow him to break free from the limitations of the world.

He immediately made a decision to find more demons as he wanted to test out whether everything that was happening was related to demons.

The Abyss might have lacked a lot of things, but it would never lack demons. Soon, Louie could make out a few shadow demons playing around with some succubi.

After these demons saw Louie and felt his divine presence, their expression was not only filled with terror but also crazed passion. Other races would be afraid and beg for mercy when meeting a god, but demons were an exception.

Who knew if this was an advantage or a disadvantage for demons? Even if demons encountered their natural enemy, they would still bravely charge ahead for the kill. They only groveled in front of abyssal lords as they had been bestowed power by the Will of the Abyss. But otherwise, even gods could not make demons beg for mercy.

The only way to enslave demons was to use spells and forced enslavement methods. It was impossible to subdue a demon's heart and soul.

Only demon lords would plea for mercy as they were more sensible than these lesser demons.

These shadow demons and succubi were intimidated by the god that appeared in front of them, but after recognizing that Louie was an enemy, they hissed and lunged at Louie with their sharp claws and weapons.

Demons were powerful creatures. Even these lesser shadow demons and lesser succubi were at least ranked 4 in strength. On the main continent, they could even become elite soldiers.

But Louie only needed to glare at them to kill them.

"Sure enough, this feeling is not an illusion. I can clearly make out the pleasure."

The corners of Louie's mouth could not help but rise. That feeling of being acknowledged by the origin of order, the Serpent of Order, made him feel very comfortable.

After enjoying this feeling, Louie had a deep thought as to why killing demons made him feel this way.

'Although demons are chaotic species, the power of order should be at a higher level of existence. This should be like a powerhouse killing an ant by the roadside. How can this even be pleasurable? Only by killing someone on the same level would it be exciting.'

"Demon… Abyss… could it be… the Will of the Abyss?"

Louie had a sudden thought. The Will of the Abyss was something that seemed to exist but at the same time didn't exist. Even the gods did not know what the Will of the Abyss actually was. The Will of the Abyss was not subjective, that was to say that it was not a living thing that could think. It only performed tasks according to its instincts as part of the chaos and was more like the Abyss itself.

Every demon's promotion was actually a gift from the Will of the Abyss. The promotion of a demon into a demon lord, or a demon lord into a demon prince was actually the Will of the Abyss recognizing and taking joy at the deeds of these demons.

'Could it be that the Will of the Abyss is the Serpent of Chaos? The half of the serpent that symbolizes chaos?'

Louie gradually formed a guess. If the Will of the Abyss was one form of the Serpent of Chaos, then it would make sense that the power of order felt joy in killing demons.

Every demon was tainted with the power of the Abyss. No matter how tiny it was, it still belonged to the Serpent of Chaos. By killing them, it was causing resonance with the Serpent of Order.

'If the Will of the Abyss is truly related to the Serpent of Chaos, then could the symbol of orderly evil be the Nine Hells of Baator?'

Louie thought of the twin serpents of creation. He had seen the origin itself. On the side of order, the portion of orderly evil was missing and only orderly good existed. But because Louie had not yet even finished comprehending the orderly good, he did not even pay attention to where the evil part ran off to.

He had intended to fully grasp the orderly good side before looking for the other half. Only when good and evil were balanced could he become the true Serpent of Order. Naturally, finding it in advance was still the best.

'When I have free time later, I have to visit Hell to see if it is related to the Serpent of Order. The part of the Serpent of Order within me is the exact opposite of the chaotic evil of the Abyss, so it might be causing a resonance. If I go to Hell, killing a devil should not cause any resonance with the Serpent of Order.'

Devils were creatures that belonged to order just like Louie. Only demons belonged to the chaotic evil.

Louie once again looked at the Succubus Queen's palace. He immediately did not have any plans to go in and find trouble with the Succubus Queen. It would be better if he killed the powerful demons in this layer of the Abyss. This would not only weaken the Succubus Queen's forces, but it would also weaken her. At the same time, he could also gain more understanding of the power of order. This was simply killing two birds with one stone.

Turning around, Louie began to identify targets for extermination. His current incarnation was that of killing, so it was the most suitable for killing.

The demons inside the Succubus Queen's palace were powerful demon nobles, but that was only a portion of the powerful demons. Some powerful demons lived in various places around the layer. If Louie charged into the Succubus Queen's palace in the Abyss, the Succubus Queen would be like a virtual god. With the addition of being attacked by other powerful demons, Louie's incarnation would not be a match.

So, it was better to go kill other powerful demons in the layer.

Louie's killing intent rose up. The powerful demons in the 570th layer of the Abyss were simply unlucky. Louie's avatar of killing was like a ghost as it traversed through the entire layer. No matter what methods normal demons had, they were useless against a god. Louie was like a god of killing as he assassinated one powerful demon after another.

Killing low-level demons was simply a waste of divine power, so Louie ignored them. He looked for those who were at least at the level of a rank 8 powerhouse.

Those inside the palace were powerful succubi, while those living in other parts of the layer were powerful demons summoned by the Succubus Queen. This time, these demons encountered misfortune as they became Louie's targets and died without being able to escape.

At this moment, Melcanthet was lying on her throne while dozens of beautiful succubi served her. These succubi lustfully gazed at their queen. Their eyes contained endless temptation that made them willingly give their loyalty.

"Giggle Giggle Giggle~~~"

Melcanthetlet out a charming smile and laughed freely. She loved this feeling the most. She often felt immense self-satisfaction with her own beauty.

Her snow-white arms propped up her head as an obscene and deprave air filled the palace. Melcanthet suddenly became lazy and even forgot about the god that was eyeing her.

In her own territory, she was not afraid of anyone. She did not even have a sense of crisis, showing how corrupted she was as a demon.

When she shot a glance at a random place, a succubus immediately fell limp and trembled as she created water stains on the palace floor. The strange smell of the liquid diffused in the air. Seeing this, the queen laughed out loud.

"Eh?"

Queen Melcanthet, who was enjoying herself, suddenly looked aghast. She sat up from her throne and her face turned blue as she let out a wonderful scream, "How dare you do this, God?!"

Her voice was angry and frightened.

Chapter 392

"ROAR—"

A six-armed snake demon – a marilith – slithered as it charged toward Louie with weapons on each of its six arms. Its aura of chaos and decay spread filled the earth. Louie looked away slightly as divine power gathered on the dagger in his hand. Then he casually slashed toward the snake demon.

The marilith was shaken, but seeing that Louie's movements were very slow and very casual, it was overjoyed. With one arm, it held a weapon to block Louie's dagger, while the others swung and slashed at Louie.

It had already begun to imagine the scene of Louie's body being split into pieces. It shivered at the thought of the delicious taste of his blood. For demons, blood and massacre were their reason for existence. Only in a state of killing could they feel pleasure.

However, when this thought just rose, the marilith felt pain in her body. Her hideous writhing figure stiffened in place. And in the next instant, a line appeared from its forehead down to its body, slicing it in perfect halves.

Before its consciousness disappeared, it tried to comprehend what had happened, but alas, it would never fully understand.

This was the true use of divine power. It was the ability to overturn what was impossible. Even weak gods who were not good in close combat could easily exterminate all mortals if they were willing to spend their divine power.

The so-called mortal who had the ability to slay gods would never appear in the world of San Soliel. If this situation ever happens, it wasn't that mortals were powerful but the gods themselves had some problems.

True gods were simply unbeatable.

Loue's killing incarnation wreaked havoc and slaughtered abyssal powerhouses in the entire 570th layer of the Abyss. In the blink of an eye, the entire layer was plunged into panic and bloodshed.

But this was done not without a cost. The divine power stored within the incarnation was getting less and less. Before this, Louie had already used up a portion of this body's divine power to kill the Goddess of Magic. Then he quickly rushed to the main continent to rescue Alexia and cut off the Succubus Queen's horn.

Now that he had come to the Abyss and used divine power to kill one powerful demon after another, the divine power of this body had reached its limit.

'This incarnation had already obtained a lot of battle results, but it's too inefficient in slaughtering demons. At this speed, I don't know how long it would take for me to completely comprehend the power of order.'

After killing a banshee, Louie temporarily stopped killing.

What Louie needed now was to kill a lot of demons. He had discovered that no matter how powerful the demons he killed were, the speed at which he gained more understanding from gaining the approval of the origin of order was the same. So what he needed to do now to increase his understanding of the origin of order was to kill in a manner of quantity over quality.

'Now that I have the divine authority of killing, I have to wait until I become a high-tier god to understand the divine skill – Mass Life Control. With it, I should be able to easily decide the life and death of mortals in a radius of more than ten kilometers. I would also need a lot of faith and sufficient divine power to use it. That said, It might not be wise to use this against demons.'

"I need a better means to wage war against demons of the Abyss. Not a short-term means, but a long-term one.'

Just when Louie was thinking about how to massacre demons en masse with minimal consumption of divine power, he suddenly reacted. With a flash, he dodged a whip that cut through space and lashed at his body.

This was the same divine dodge skill that the kobold god had used. At this point, Louie's incarnation had run out of power to maintain his form. From a young man, he had begun to shrink down into the appearance of a ten-year-old boy.

He quickly turned around and saw that the Succubus Queen Melcanthet was standing in front of him. The Queen's face was blue with anger in her eyes. She looked at Louie with eyes that would eat him alive.

Beside the Succubus Queen were several upper-rank succubi who stood farther away and did not dare approach him.

A single figure entering a layer of the Abyss and performing a massacre to the point that the abyssal lord gave up an advantage in numbers to personally solve the situation was undoubtedly rare.

However, knowing that the one who did was just an incarnate felt even more incredible.

It wasn't that Melcanthet did not want to use her army to overwhelm the incarnation in front of her. She could also see that the incarnation was at the end of its ropes and could disappear at any moment.

But she didn't dare do so. It was fine if only low-ranking demons died, but upper-rank demons were not allowed to die easily. These demons were her elite and the main force of her army. If there were too many casualties, it would be easy for other demon lords to take her down after they wage war against her continuously.

Louie had already killed too many powerful demons, leaving Melcanthet no choice but to personally fight him.

"As expected of His Highness Louie, the God of Dreams. You are one of the most powerful gods among the gods today and wiped out so many high-ranking demons in my territory with just one incarnation."

Although Melcanthet was angry in her heart, she still smiled like a flower in front of Louie, and her voice filled with the power of temptation.

If it was 30,000 years ago, the Abyss would not be this week, and demon lords would not personally come out just for the sake of some high-ranking demons. However, the Abyss had also been terrorized by the Terran Civilization, nearly annihilating all of its inhabitants. 30,000 years was not enough for it to fully recover its forces, let alone the many races of the world of San Soliel. Only the gods suffered the lightest.

Louie did not make a sound and only sized up the succubus in front of him. In order to save Alexia, he simply did not pay close attention to the beauty of the Succubus Queen who could be called the evil counterpart to the Goddess of Love.

She had a pretty face that was like a peach. Her eyes seemed to be covered in watery mist that lit up with deadly lust. Her eyebrows were like the bloom of spring peach blossoms. Her red lips were like a blaze that made people feel lust deep in their bones.

Her especially slim red dress tightly hugged her mature body. With a half-exposed neckline and snow-white skin, even Louie's incarnation of killing felt a slight surge of desire.

As Louie's sight continued downward, Louie felt a tinge of regret at how Melcanthet's skirt had blocked off her lower half, and the pair of boots she was wearing was an eyesore.

The Succubus Queen was stunned. As the incarnation of love and lust, she understood men the most. In an instant, she immediately found out the fetishes of the true god in front of her.

The corners of her mouth hooked up with a reading smile. Her skirt slowly lifted up and her boots slowly disappeared, revealing her delicate legs.

Melcanthet knew that the incarnation of the true god in front of her was no longer a threat and spoke with bold words, "Your Highness, are you willing to go to my palace with me so that we can have a deep exchange together? I will also let you enjoy the most extreme pleasure."

Chapter 393

The words of the Succubus Queen Melcanthet were true!

As a true god, he had the ability to distinguish lies unless it was a god of equal or higher rank or those who had the divine authority of lies like the Prince of Lies.

Support us at Hosted Novel.

However, the rank of this demon lord was not enough to deceive Louie unless she used a series of plots and tricks.

Thus Louie knew that if he nodded his head in agreement right now, he could head to the succubus' palace and have some sex.

Excited? To be honest, Louie was really a bit excited. He was not a god that did not have any desires. The true gods of the world of San Soliel all possessed their own desires. Facing the Succubus Queen's invitation to share a bed, any normal person would be excited.

'Impressive. After discovering that her ability to charm people is not working for me, she gave up on using it and directly invited me. Truly worthy of being a succubus. This invitation is not a false temptation, but a genuine one.'

Louie felt overwhelmed. The Succubus Queen was truly worthy of even the Spider Goddess' courting.

However—

Louie lowered his head to take a look at his own incarnation. He now had the appearance of a ten-year-old and he would not be able to change forms anymore because he was out of divine power. It was possible that his sexual aspect was not enough.

As a demon who grasped a person's desires, Melcanthet could naturally see through Louie's thoughts. She knew that the god in front of her was moved.

For the Succubus Queen, it was all good as long as the other party was moved. Her worst fears would be if they were not excited.

"Giggle Giggle Giggle~~~ Your Highness Louie's current appearance is also to my liking."

Melcanthet giggled. Her delicate body seemed to shake. She stretched out her pink tongue and licked her lips. She placed her delicate finger on her lips in a seductive way, as if he wanted to eat Louie all up.

The Succubus Queen sat in mid-air and crossed her slender legs. Her delicate foot that had bright burgundy polish inched forward like a thorny rose.

Her foot arched showing her elegant ankles and the faint veins on her heels. The Succubus Queen opened her mouth and exhaled like an orchid, "Why do we have to fight and kill, Your Highness Louie! As long as you are willing to put aside your prejudices with me, you can have a taste, and I will do my best to serve you."

Melcanthet slowly moved her big toe from her other big toe to her thighs with the intention to provoke excitement. Anyone would wish to kneel at her feet and kiss her.

Louie did not say anything but stayed silent. The most silent he was, the more Melcanthet laughed happily.

Suddenly, Louie also laughed. His laugh was so cold and piercing like a killing machine.

"Taste them? What a great idea. Then let me cut them off with my dagger and take them back for a taste. I will lightly and slowly enjoy them and place them with that horn of yours."

Louie's words were quite perverted, but his actions were very decisive. He leaped up with the dagger in his hand once again blooming with sharp and cold killing intent.

Melcanthet's expression immediately changed. She quickly took out her long whip and lashed at Louie who was aiming for her thighs. If she was negligent, one of her legs would definitely be cut off at the root and become part of his collection.

As she waved her arm, the whip called 'Lover's Lash' rolled towards Louie. In the 570th layer of the Abyss, Melcanthet possessed virtual godhood. Facing Louie's incarnation that did not have much divine power left, she did not have to worry about losing. This was also the reason why she was willing to appear in front of Louie.

Louie did not think that his current incarnation could do harm to Malcanthet. He did not resist and allowed the long whip to bind him. The corner of his mouth raised up, revealing a cold smile, "Malcanthet, the grudge between us is not over. I will return."

Suddenly, Louie's incarnation seemed to contact. He could not even maintain form and became somewhat illusory. Seeing this, Melcanthet was shocked and quickly shouted, "Careful, he wants to self-destruct]!"

No one needed Malcanthet to tell them what was happening. Her succubus maids had already retreated far away when Louie rushed in.

"BOOOM—"

Louie condensed the last bit of divine power in his incarnation and then violently released it. In an instant, a divine shockwave spread that engulfed everything within a kilometer like a cannonball explosion.

When the smoke cleared, Louie's incarnation had disappeared. The ground bubbled like sulfuric acid. The Abyss had the power to corrode all matter within it, and a god's divine power was more dominant than the Abyss. When Louie exploded, the divine power that burst out would erode even the Abyss.

The amount of divine power left in his incarnation wasn't much. This degree of destruction was only capable of inflicting some injuries on Malcanthet. The Succubus Queen looked at the disappearance of Louie's incarnation with an ugly expression, without the joy of defeating a true god.

This level of victory did not mean anything to the gods. As long as their true bodies had not died and as long as people placed their faith in them, the gods would not mind it as they could just create another incarnation. If one incarnation was enough to distract Malcanthet, then if Louie sent more incarnations to fight here, the Succubus Queen would soon go crazy.

Especially after offending a true god, the Succubus Queen did not even dare leave her territory. If she left without the virtual godhood to support her, she would have to face a god who possessed the divine authority of killing. Her chances of survival would be meager.

"This madman is even crazier than demons!"

Melcanthet gritted her teeth. In the past, demons had offended gods before, but the gods had no interest in the Abyss. Most of them simply had to pay some price in exchange for the forgiveness of the gods, and because there weren't any benefits in the Abyss, finding trouble with a demon lord was just a waste of their divine power.

Melcanthet had already prepared to offer her body to this god so that the other side would not continue to trouble her. Who would have thought that this dragon would not just take this offer and wanted to continue to fight with her?

Now, the Succubus Queen truly did not know what to do. Should she find a partner to fight against the true god? Most likely, the other demon lords would be happy that she had offended a true god and would only help her speed up her downfall.

Demons were creatures that could not be trusted as long as they could harm others. Even if they were told to do something disadvantageous, they would be happy to do it. It could be said that demons were chaotic creatures with no moral values.

After taking one deep look at the place where Louie disappeared, Melcanthet opened the portal back to her palace. What happened here could not be hidden and it would not take long for demon lords close to her to find out. Even the Incubus Lord who was trying to steal the title of ruler would find out. She now needed to think of a way to hold on to her power.

If she lost the war, she knew that she would end up in a bad place. Becoming a slave for another demon lord was still considered lucky, but the greater possibility was that everything she owned would be taken away and she would be killed.

Demons did not fear death, but they would not allow the loss of their own power!

Chapter 394

In Dragonblight, Louie's true body's eyes opened after his killing incarnation self-destructed. His dark golden pupils scanned his kingdom before finally settling on the divine darkness in one of the corners.

The Goddess of Night Shae had begun to build her own divine kingdom since attending the meeting at the Pantheon. Shae did not dare build her divine kingdom, the Realm of Darkness, to prevent other gods from finding out. Instead, she opted to build a crypt that was in line with the characteristics of a kobold. This style of divine kingdom could conceal her from other gods' detection.

Seeing that Shae did not mess up anything else, Louie did not pay any more attention to her. He thought that before the Goddess of Night possessed a safety net, she would not make a mess of things. She would not play around with her own life.

"The Abyss…"

Louie muttered. He began to think carefully about how he could intervene in the matters of the Abyss. He did not want to keep sending his incarnations there and instead thought of how to send a large army to fight in the Abyss whenever and wherever he wanted.

There were hundreds of millions of demons in the Abyss. Every moment, demons were born and died. Fighting a war of numbers in the Abyss was meaningless. Any army sent there would eventually be drowned in the waves of demons, and as a result, forming an army of believers to invade the Abyss was foolish behavior. There was no problem if this was only once or twice, but continuously doing it would result in having no more believers.

The easiest way to eliminate them was to learn from the Terran Civilization and deploy technological weapons of mass destruction, but Louie needed to kill demons in a way that conformed to the laws of SanSoleil Way in order to obtain the approval of the origin of order. Even if he did find high-tech weapons of the Terran Civilization, using them would not bring him the slightest benefit and instead would cause the gods to place their attention on him.

Moreover, Louie did not possess such weapons.

Louie was definitely moved by the Succubus Queen's offer. His instincts as a dragon had allowed the lust to rise up from the depths of his heart. If the one present at that time was not the killing incarnation, he would have not been able to remain calm. The Succubus Queen's charms were already at the level of instinctive and were inscribed into her very soul. Louie had wanted to lick her body and hear her gasp for breath.

However, demons could never be trusted. If he got together with Melcanthet then he would be setting himself up for a betrayal in the future. If he wanted to make the demon honestly obey him, he needed to absolutely suppress her. Only when the Succubus Queen was at a disadvantage could Louie gain enough ground to properly use her.

For her not to betray him, she needed to fear him, but he also needed to give her enough benefits and power. As for love and other emotions, demons did not need them. If someone went to bed with a succubus, without sufficient power to subdue her, the succubus would just turn them into a cuckold.

"My grudge against Malcanthet can become my excuse to enter the Abyss. As long as I can make her submit, I will be able to use the 570th layer of the Abyss as a base for expeditions. I need to kill more demons to increase the power of order. The Abyss is not useful to me at all, and I can just leave everything to her. This should be enough to satisfy her desires."

"Even if the gods would feel that something was wrong with how I am attacking the Abyss like this, I could use her as an excuse to do so. In any case, I am a dragon. I can pretend to be charmed by the Succubus Queen, and the other gods would definitely believe in it, but then again, where am I going to find an army that will not take any losses and that can invade the Abyss without limit?"

Louie thought for a long time. If there was no army, all the calculations that he made would be useless.

"Army… army…"

Suddenly, Louie's eyes shone brightly. He thought about the legendary dragon blueprints that the intelligent brain had told him about.

If he could create a group of legendary dragons with very little divine power, he could use them to launch an invasion of the Abyss. As the god of dragons, he also happens to lack a group of loyal followers under his hand.

In order to obtain the blueprints, Louie would have to meet the Intelligent Brain's requirements of finding more energy sources. For now, he needed to go back to Earth to find them.

After making his decision, Louie went to Earth in his real body. With Earth's level of technological advancement, there was nothing that could be a threat to him. Let alone nuclear weapons, even antimatter was nothing in the face of a god's power. Compared to San Soliel, Louie dared to use his real body on Earth and do as he pleased.

With the power that Louie possessed, it was not difficult to destroy Earth's civilization and become the single ruler, but Louie was not interested in doing so. He only needed faith from Earth.

After all, Earth was his home planet, and his role-play was a means he used to gather faith. It was a perfect method. As long as nothing went awry, he would continue to use the same method.

Once Louie pried open the gates to the origin of order with faith gathered from Earth, the faith would not be useful to him anymore. He could think about what to do with Earth's civilization then.

"But before leaving the world of San Soliel, there are some things that I have to do first."

The crisis with the Goddess of Magic and the Goddess of Earth had already been lifted. These two goddesses were not likely to have any spare energy to mess with Louie in the short term. They would even be worried that Louie would come to their doors and find trouble. The Succubus Queen was also in the far away Abyss and did not dare leave to come to the main continent again, so there was no danger of leaving her alone.

Now, the gods had just ascended and all of them were still accumulating strength. With the faith of the continent not yet finished dividing, grabbing faith was their top priority.

The majority of gods did not have a grudge against Louie, and those who did would not dare act rashly for the time being. Now was the perfect time for Louie to leave and return to Earth.

…

On the 13th day of the 7th month of the Dragon Star Era, Dragon City launched an attack on the Kingdom of Selar. They broke through the southern fortress of Selar and conquered three cities in a row within five days.

On the 3rd day of the 8th month, Selar had been breached after a fierce battle with the forces of Dragon City.

King Danbusil sent 30,000 troops as reinforcement to help Selar, but King Danbusil had already been bewitched by the Succubus Queen. As a result, 30,000 troops of Danbusil had become sacrifices to demons.

On the day of the city's destruction, the demons carried out a massacre in the capital of Selar. King Selar died in the hands of the demons, and the Dragon God himself descended to drive back the Succubus Queen into the Abyss.

On the 5th day of the 8th month, many churches banded together to beat back the demons. In the aftermath, other cities of Selar surrendered to Dragon City with the fall of the capital As a result, Dragon City gained the entire territory of Selar.

On the 7th day of the 9th month, Dragon City's forces attacked Danbusil riding the wave of victory they had over Selar. Because the king had been bewitched by a demon, the citizens of the kingdom from nobles to commoners fell into an uproar. The nobles' private soldiers immediately set out to attack the king's palace and killed him. The kingdom waved the flag of surrender before damages were done. As a result, the kingdom of Danbusil was incorporated into the territory of Dragon City.

This novel is available on Hosted Novel.

Since then, the Seven Kingdom Alliance existed in name only. Dragon City was renamed the Dragon Kingdom and occupied the south of San Soliel Mountain Range. In the same year, the Slaine Theocracy and the Subila Empire fell apart, signaling the complete arrival of the age of the gods.

.

Chapter 395

In the palace of Dragon City, Alexia was sitting on the throne while discussing with the city's internal affairs staff regarding the appointment of officials as well as various issues that needed to be dealt with after the war.

Since Dragon City had conquered Selar and Danbusil, its land area and population had increased dramatically, making Alexia, the lord, anxious and busy. She was hardly sleeping these days in dealing with official business, but fortunately, she was the child of gods. Even if she did not sleep for several months, she would still be fine.

She expressionlessly watched the officials below the throne. Humans were a race that valued power very much. Although they did not lack rationality as demons did, they were one of the most insatiable beings on the main continent.

Now that Dragon City had captured two kingdoms, these territories were like blank slates. Representatives of nobles of Dragon City, representatives of merchants, as well as some officials would do everything they could to bring benefits to their side and show off their talents to their lord.

Suddenly, Alexia's face beamed with happiness. She frowned at those who were arguing below the throne, and with a cold and pleasant voice, she said, "Silence!"

As her words fell, the whole hall turned silent. Many officials and representatives of various forces quickly backed down to their own stands. They sneaked a glance at the elven dragon who was sitting on top of a mountain of gold and other precious jewels. Then they quickly lowered their heads to express their humility.

They were clear on who gave them power. They might have great power in Dragon City, but all this power belonged to their current lord, Alexia. Alexia only needed a single word, and they would lose everything.

This was especially true because of Alexia's great achievement in incorporating the two kingdoms into her territory. With her achievement, her prestige increased and her words became heavier. Alexia was now able to do anything she wanted to the territories under her jurisdiction just as Louie did at the time.

"I'm tired today, everyone can go back! We can discuss anything tomorrow."

Alexia waved her hand as if she was bored, signaling everyone to retire.

"As you wish, milady!"

Although the officials felt that it was strange that Alexia could feel tired, they did not dare disobey. The courtiers who had been fighting anxiously before bowed respectfully and left the hall in an orderly manner.

"You guys should also retire first."

When these officials and courtiers left, Alexia said this to the elven maids who were serving her.

The elven maids performed the ancient elven etiquette and followed the officials out of the hall.

When no one was left, Alexia could no longer keep her lovely face taut. She smiled like a beautiful flower and stood up from her throne and took a step forward. Then she turned around and bowed, "Father God!"

On the throne where Alexia was sitting before, Louie's figure emerged from the void. His eyes were full of tenderness and love. He gently nodded, picked up her petite body, and sat her on his lap.

Louie leaned back on the throne and let Alexia sit on his lap. He had one arm around her waist and the other gently stroking her moonlight-colored hair. He said warmly, "Well done, Alexia!"

"It's all thanks to your help, Father God! If you did not descend at the critical moment and drive away the Succubus Queen, I'm afraid that I would have been badly injured by her and might have even lost my life. This is my mistake. Please punish me, Father God!"

Alexia's head rested on Louie's chest and whispered. Her inverted pupils narrowed in joy and asked for Louie's forgiveness for her previous mistake.

"Punish?"

Louie guffawed and said, "How should I punish you, my lovely daughter? By spanking you like a mortal?"

"If it's you, Father God, Alexia is willing to be punished."

Alexia bit her lips in embarrassment, but she had a child's heart. She thought that Louie's punishment was consistent with his identity as a father. Alexia broke free from Louie's embrace and stood in front of him with her butt raised.

"Hahaha! Alexia, you are about to be crowned queen. You have to learn to be reserved. If your subjects know about you being spanked by me, this will undermine your majesty."

Louie laughed out loud once again and pulled Alexia back into his arms as if he was picking up a delicate and lovely doll.

"In front of Father God, how could I have any majesty?"

Alexia lowered her head and smiled cheekily.

"Melcanthet's appearance was truly a bit unexpected. Even I did not expect an abyssal lord lurking on the main continent. I don't know how she arrived in the first place, so this could not be blamed on you. In the face of the abyssal lord's exhaustive efforts, it is only normal that you were deceived. Everything's all well as long as you do not make such mistakes in the future."

Louie let out a doting smile, "Do not worry too much. As long as I am here, You will also be able to enjoy immortality and glory."

His finger plated with Alexia's pair of pointed elf ears. Alexia's body trembled, then she rubbed her own tender white face against Louie's hand.

The two enjoyed a few moments of warmth before Louie asked a question, "Now that Dragon City has become the Dragon Kingdom, tell me about the current situation."

Hearing Louie's question, Alexia cleared her throat as she thought about the data she had seen from various official documents and said in a clear voice, "After annexing Selar and Danbusil, the area under the jurisdiction of Dragon City has expanded by several times. According to information, the total population of these two countries is about four million."

At this, Louis nodded. In the past, Dragon City was just a city. Although it was considered a big city on the main continent, its influence was very small.

This novel is available on Hosted Novel.

This time, with the capture of two kingdoms, Dragon City could now be called the Dragon Kingdom. It had an increase in land and population, but there were also some negative effects.

For example, such a huge population could not solely rely on Earth's resources, but thanks to the high-yield crops and hybrid rice that Louie brought back to plant, Dragon Kingdom could keep away hunger. Otherwise, it would be easy to drain Dragon City's accumulated wealth, turning the country into a typical medieval civilization.

This was something that could not be helped. Productivity and production were simply not enough. If it was just a city, there was still room for development, but for a country with 5 million people and more than a million square kilometers of land, the limitations would be easily exposed.

Thinking of this, Louie reminded Alexia, "Alexia, the wealth of Dragon City cannot be lost. Everything should develop around Dragon City. You must wait until the gross product is completely saturated before focusing on the development of another city. Do not think of directly turning every city in the kingdom to develop like Dragon City in an instant. This is not realistic. You must maintain your overall strength."

"I understand, Father God! I will not push the cart before the horse."

Alexia said repeatedly, afraid that Louie would suspect her of being stupid.

"By the way, Father God! Her Highness the Princess of Subila wants to speak to you personally."

Chapter 396

The entire empire had fallen apart under the power of various churches. Countless lords had declared their independence and broken away from the rule of the Subila Empire. As a result, it had been split into several kingdoms that waged wars of domination against each other.

However, anyone with little wisdom would know that rebuilding a unified empire was no longer possible unless the gods were to fall asleep once more. The gods would never allow humans to create a unified empire, as that would undermine their authority.

Kings must always serve the gods.

The Theocracy was also placed in a similar tragedy as the Empire. The Theocracy had been at war with the Empire, but nobody expected that the revival of the gods not only ended their war, it also ended their countries. Now, the once strongest countries had been split up, resulting in chaos engulfing the west of the continent. On the other hand, the eastern kingdoms that had united to confront the Empire were relatively peaceful.

The Subila Empire was now only left with the imperial capital and the surrounding lands, becoming one of the many kingdoms. However, the imperial family had all gathered there. As the core of the former empire, the capital could be called the most prosperous place in the entire Subila Empire. It could be said that after the Subila Empire split apart, the most powerful kingdom was still the Subila Kingdom.

…

In the Subila Palace, Her Highness Princess Andrea sat quietly in front of the dressing table in her own bedchamber as she gazed at her own reflection in the mirror.

She wore a white gown that accentuated her exquisite figure. Her skin was as white as snow. Even if she was now in her twenties, there were no signs of aging at all.

Princess Andrea ran her hand through her golden hair. Her pale eyebrows knitted together but her smile remained unchanged. She still appeared innocent as if she was not troubled by the big changes that happened to the Empire.

However, no one knew what this pure and angel-like young woman was thinking deep in her heart nor how complicated her thoughts were.

"Sigh…"

Andrea sighed. Her frown was something that could garner people's sympathy, making them wish they could embrace her and tell her that everything was okay.

This novel is available on Hosted Novel.

Soon, Andrea calmed her expression. This was her bedchamber, but there were also maids inside. Although Andrea was confident that these maids were loyal to her and would never reveal her secrets, she still had to be careful and not let others have any doubts about her.

Her disguise as a naive young woman was a good one. Now was not the time to tear it off.

Just when Andrea was worried about the situation, her expression changed and her mouth hung open. Very quickly, she became happy and ordered her maids, "Everyone go back, let me rest alone for a while."

"Yes, Your Highness!"

They mowed politely and lowered their heads without daring to look at Andrea as they retreated.

When there was no one left in the bedchamber, Alexia was so happy that she hummed the Subilan anthem and stood up from her dressing table as she danced like a graceful butterfly. Even if there was no one to witness it, she still danced elegantly and delicately.

No, there was actually one person in here. Who knows when, but a young man appeared in Andrea's room.

The man appeared to only be around twenty years old, but his calm and mysterious aura prevented anyone from guessing his true age. He had black hair and black eyes. It was a rare color in the world of San Soliel. This time, the man sat on the princess' bed and watched the princess dance with interest.

After a while, Andrea stopped dancing and her forehead was covered with sweat. The corner of her eyes let out a light charm that was like the delight at the arrival of spring. Although her eyes looked very seductive, her expression remained innocent. These contradictory characteristics fused together, giving Andrea a unique temperament.

Thinking about Andrea's orders to have her maids back away, anyone would think that she was secretly meeting with a lover.

However, the person she met was not a lover, but a true god!

"Good day, Your Highness, the great Dragon God Galakrond. I didn't expect that you would come to the Subila Empire in person!"

Princess Andrea curtsied and spoke with a delighted and respectful tone.

"You have done a good job with the previous task, I am just returning the favor. Since you have come to find me, then I would not mind gracing you with my presence for a bit."

In front of Andrea was none other than one of Louie's incarnations.

For the gods, there was no place in the world where they could not go unless it was another god's divine kingdom or locations protected heavily by the gods. Coming to a heavily guarded palace was as easy for him as going home.

The task Andrea had completed was her sending of the beastmen to Dragon City. Not only could those beastmen serve as the basis for the city's development, but male beastmen were excellent soldiers for the army. Even the beastmen kingdom treated them as excellent soldiers, so they could be said to be equivalent to the former Subila Empire's savings.

It was also these beastmen warriors that allowed Dragon City to have enough strength to occupy Selar and Danbusil.

"As a true god, you are able to descend and come see me personally. Andrea is terrified."

Andrea still continued respectfully. There was nothing wrong with being respectful in the face of a true god, not to mention that Andrea was going to make a request to Louie.

Louie did not deny Andrea's compliments, but calmly said, "Speak your purpose, Andrea! Although gods are immortal and time would never intrude upon our bodies, I do not want to waste time on useless things.

Hearing Louie's straightforward words, Andrea took a deep breath. In truth, she also did not want to beat around the bush.

Andrea opened her mouth and said, "I need your help, Your Highness Louie!"

"What do you want me to help you with?"

"I want you to help me obtain kingship of the Subila Kingdom… as well as something important."

Andrea strongly suppressed her excitement. Her innocent and beautiful face suddenly became frenzied and ambitious.

This was the first time Louie saw this innocent princess have a change of depression. He carefully gazed at Andrea for a long time before saying, "State your offer!"

"I am willing to carry your child so that yours and my child can become the heir of the Subila Kingdom!"

Andrea, as if carrying infinite shyness, lowered her head. Her slender white fingers pinched at the corner of her skirts. Her slightly red cheeks made her look drunk but had a strong impact on others.

Chapter 397

Louie remained silent as he waited for Andrea to finish her offer.

He had always known that she had a way with words. From the beginning, she wore a false mask and never showed her true face, but Louie did not care. All that mattered were the benefits and costs of aligning with her.

And apparently, Andrea was just an ordinary mortal, so at this point, she wasn't much of a threat to him.

Towards Andrea's proposition of having his child, Louie would have not hesitated to agree when he was a demigod, but now that he was a god, he felt that he was losing out.

Although gods and mortals could easily have children, a true god was a true god. How could they easily just allow themselves to have children?

Louie thought haughtily.

He looked with a calm gaze at the young girl who was bowing her head expectantly and said, "Now that the Subila Empire is gone and leaving only the capital, it does not possess the splendor it once had. With the revival of the gods, the power of royalty could not win over the power of the divine. Andrea, even if you become a queen that grasps the royal power, you cannot force your people to believe in something."

"I am a god. Apart from faith, mortal power is just a passing cloud to me."

Andrea's blushing expression gradually calmed down. Her beautiful face slightly paled, and she bit her lips and said, "My father is not willing to admit that royal right loses over divine right. The gods only have a small influence over the Subila Kingdom. If you are willing to help me to ascend the throne, I will open up the missionary rights for your church to preach over the whole kingdom."

She continued, "Although the Subila Empire is not as vast as it once was, the kingdom still occupies the central part of the empire. It possesses a strong military, a developed economy, and a population of up to six million people. These six million people aren't too influenced by other churches, so you can definitely sway them to you with some effort."

Louie sat on Andrea's bed and leaned on the head of the bed. He smiled and looked at her, "Your words are very reasonable, but your father's situation shouldn't be that good. With his persistence, he is unwilling to throw away the foundation of the royal family. His royal will and glory deserve recognition."

"But his behavior is foolish. It won't end well to become the enemy of the gods. Gods will not personally make moves, but if the kingdom faces internal and external problems, then they will take advantage of the situation to eliminate him."

"Although I have not paid attention to the affairs of the Subila Kingdom, I can probably guess that the lords who had split off are sharpening their knives with the support of major churches. Even your elder brothers should probably want to overthrow your father."

Louie stood up and walked slowly towards her. He stretched out his hand, raised Princess Andrea's chin, and looked at her innocent eyes that had gloom and stubbornness hidden in their depths.

"Becoming a god is every mortal's dream. Andrea, speak your true desire. Whether it's a sickening desire or a touching sublimity, this God will face you equally!"

As Louie's dark golden pupils looked her in the eyes, Andrea felt as if she was being played around with by an ancient divine creature. With their height difference, she had to stand on tiptoe when Louie grabbed her chin. Even her cheeks hurt under the force of Louie's big hands.

Perhaps knowing that her 'lies' could not affect the gods, Andrea showed a miserable smile, "My brothers want to force my father to abdicate. If he is not willing, they would stage a coup. My elder brothers want me to marry the Duke of Carolin, who should nowadays be called King Carolin, in exchange for his support. The fiefdom of Carolin is one of the strongest kingdoms that have been created from the dissolution of the empire."

"Nowadays, everyone in the kingdom is living in fear. All the nobles no longer trust her father, believing that his decision will lead them to destruction. Several great nobles have already been contacted by the major churches of the gods and even support my royal brothers."

Andrea's posture looked miserable, like a sickly flower that was withering away. Her watery eyes and delicate face made her look more pathetic.

"Your father has gone mad."

This novel is available on Hosted Novel.

"Yes, my father has gone mad. Now that the whole continent knows about the return of the gods, father is going against the thread, and will end up receiving no one's support.

"Then Andrea, are you trying to save your father?"

"No, I don't care about my brothers or my father. I just don't want my life to be manipulated nor do I want to become a political tool in their struggle. I want to obtain my rights. I had the ability to do so and was working hard towards this, but the revival of the gods was just too fast, and I lost the initiative…"

Andrea's delicate face, which was originally pearly, suddenly turned a little bit hysterical. Her gloomy gaze suddenly burned with ambition and fire, but the strange thing was that the princess' expression still contained that innocent temperament.

Louie did not care about Andrea's contradictory and bizarre temper, but her words made Louie raise an eyebrow. From Andrea's words, he could tell that she had already long found out about the revival of the gods, which was somewhat unbelievable. Even Louie would not have known about it if the Silver Moon Goddess had not informed him.

"Other than you, I can also choose to support your royal brother. As a true god, my church would have gained the right to enter this country to preach. This is something that even other gods cannot stop, so I don't really need you."

Louie maintained an aggressive stance.

"My image has a great influence on the people, and this is what I had been working on in the past. If you utilize my influence, I believe that your church will be able to gain a huge lead in the competition of gaining faith."

Andrea, who was still being grabbed on the chin, spoke with a different tone of voice.

"Not bad, your reasoning is decent. So, why did you choose me, Andrea? Your conditions are enough to make any god move for you. Even if you don't choose me, you still have other churches to choose from."

Louie let go of the princess' chin. His hands slid down the neckline of her chiffon dress and then roughly rubbed the princess' delicate mounds.

Andrea revealed a look of pain. She forced her body to hold back the discomfort and softly said, "Because I do not trust other gods. I have seen you before you became a god. I know of your power, and compared to other gods, I prefer to believe in your wisdom!"

"Very good reason."

"And, I also have a great ambition that I need to actualize. Do you know about the Prince of Lies?"

Andrea's words shocked Louie. He let go of the princess and narrowed his gaze, "Tell me about it."

Chapter 398

The Prince of Lies was a powerful god that existed during the Ear of the Gods. He was a deity that possessed the other chunk of the divine authority of killing that Louie needed.

In the past, Louie felt that Princess Andrea had some problems and was even suspicious that she was the divine messenger of the Prince of Lies, but after knowing that the Prince of Lies had already fallen, and given that he did not see him in the Pantheon, Louie began to doubt himself. Since Andrea acted like a mortal, she would not have been able to hide that she was a divine messenger in the eyes of a true god.

But after hearing Andrea's words, Louie instantly became interested.

He slid his arm around her waist and picked up the blushing princess who cried out in fright. Then he sat her sideways on his lap while his hand explored the bottom of her chiffon dress to explore her hidden secrets.

Andrea wriggled her body to make herself comfortable. After a few gasps, she spoke, "I went on a hunt with my father when I was young. During that hang, my father became a target of assassination, and we got separated in the dense forest. At that time, I was terrified of the assassin's pursuit and accidentally stepped into a doorway in that forest. It seemed to be connected to another dimension."

"The other side was a dark, barren world. The winds and sand whistle like the roar of wild beasts. Those who had been chasing me also fell into that realm, but strangely enough, those pursuers instantly disintegrated after stepping into that realm while I survived."

Andrea endured the fingers that invaded her body and were trying to keep a logical mind. As she spoke of the barren world her eyes flashed with fear. It could be imagined how much psychological trauma such a horrible realm could cause to someone so young.

Louie listened carefully to Andrea's narrative. He temporarily stopped his hand movement and excitedly said, "Supreme Throne!"

"What is that?"

Andrea asked with bewilderment and incomprehension, "Are you saying that the realm I fell into is the 'Supreme Throne'? The name sounds very…"

The princess deliberated on what words to use.

"Very arrogant?"

Louie let out a chuckle and said, "The name of this realm does sound arrogant because it is the Prince of Lies' divine kingdom. That powerful god fell into madness and presumed that he became the god of gods in his madness. Therefore, he changed the name of his divine kingdom to that."

Saying so, Louie frowned and said, "Since you do not know that the place is called the Supreme Throne, how do you know the name the Prince of Lies? Even if you are the Subilan Princess, you should not have known of this name. No one put it into writing."

"Hmm, since divine kingdoms could only exist when the god is alive, could it be that the Prince of Lies hadn't actually fallen?"

Louie was puzzled. If the Prince of Lies did not die, then he should have also ascended but he did not appear during the meeting of the gods. Perhaps the Prince of Lies was like Shae and also used some kind of method to conceal his identity and plan a conspiracy.

Louie carefully recalled the gods who arrived at the Pantheon. Because he might meet the gods in the future, he kept information about them deep in his memory, but in these memories, he did not find anyone like the Prince of Lies.

Towards Louie's words, Andrea did not understand anything and shook her head, "I don't know if that place is the divine kingdom of the Prince of Lies. I only saw a tombstone in that realm with the name Prince of Lies written on it, and… and I also sensed the divinity and divine authority of the Prince of Lies."

Saying so, ambition and fanaticism flashed in Andrea's eyes.

'There is a tombstone but the divine kingdom still exists. The Prince of Lies is probably between life and death at the moment. He actually fell but not completely. The reason why Andrea was not annihilated by the environment of the Supreme Throne is most likely because her nature was very similar to the Prince of Lies. This is just like an heir being acknowledged.'

Louie gazed at Andrea whose breathing gradually sped up. Her eyes were gloomy and ambitious, so Louie said with certainty, "The King of Lies is a God who is good at weaving lies and carrying out backstage conspiracies. Even true gods died by his calculations. Everything he left on the Supreme Throne was real. He probably wants to use you to resurrect."

"Thank you for your advice. I am able to guess what kind of god he was just from his name… But I am not willing to become his pawn. Even if that god is planning to use me, I still want to try… Since all gods need to reckon with mortals, it means that he is very wrong. I might have a chance of defeating him."

Andrea's pretty face lit up with passion. Her words were quite sensible while her expression still remained innocent.

Louie narrowed his eyes and spoke, "You want to become a true god? Is that why you have been lying from beginning to end in your daily behavior… Well, your nature matches well with the divine authority of lies. If this divine authority is truly there, then it is possible for you to use it to gather divinity and then ascend to become a god."

Gods were miraculous existences. In the past, there were records of mortals who had directly ascended to become true gods. The Prince of Lies was one such example. He had been a mortal, but because of his luck, he had stepped on the path of a god and became one of the strongest gods.

"Your, God Louie! This is my goal. I hope you can help me with it!"

Andrea nodded her head firmly.

"Great ambition. It is an ambition far beyond mortal imagination. No wonder why you want the cooperation of a god. If this was when gods were still sleeping, you would have the confidence to surround yourself with the Prince of Lies, but now that the Era of Gods has arrived, you are no longer sure of yourself, fearing that the Prince of Lies has also awakened."

Louie could understand Andrea's thoughts and spoke with interest.

As you said. I am now unsure and feeling terrified. I have become too entangled with the Prince of Lies. With the Subila Kingdom suffering from internal and external problems, I really could not think of anyone else who could help me… I wonder what you think? If you can help me obtain the kingdom, I am willing to use my fame to help you spread your faith here. If you can help me to become a god, I am willing to be your subordinate and forever loyal to you!"

Andrea bit her lower lip and spoke as if she was making an oath.

"I am very interested…"

Andrea's face lit up with joy, but immediately dimmed with Louie's next words, "But now. I have other important matters to attend to."

Louie was preparing for his return to Earth. He did not want to be distracted by other things. Louie was only interested in the remaining part of the divine authority of killing that the Prince of Lies owned. Now that he had information, Louie would get involved even without Andrea's proposal.

Now that Andrea had taken the initiative, Louie could demand a big price and make good use of the princess.

Louie extended his finger to catch the water droplets dripping down and smiled, "You should continue maintaining the status quo to prevent the kingdom from falling. Once I'm ready, I will come to help you. Keep your body safe for me to enjoy."

Andrea was a little embarrassed at Louie's words, but she was overjoyed and said, "Thank you, great Dragon God! I will not fail you and will serve you to the best of my ability!"

Chapter 399

The Archbasilica of Saint John Lateran was the cathedral church of the Diocese of Rome in the city of Rome and served as the seat of the city's bishop – the pope.

It was one of the oldest and highest ranking of the four major papal basilicas in Rome. It also possessed the title of the ecumenical mother church of the Roman Catholic faithful, which allowed it to possess the same sanctity in the minds of Catholic believers as St. Peter's Basilica.

In the past, these famous Catholic Churches were visited by many true believers and even more tourists. But ever since the events in Kenya, several of the papal churches in Rome had been closed off to tourists for 30 days, and only true believers could visit them.

Moreover, the Vatican was its own religious state with its own legal authority. Even Italy, the city's "political boss" complied with its demands.

Italy's near-universal Catholicism appeared to be even more frenzied and fanatical about the descent of Christ, whose 'body' was now in the aforementioned building.

The devout Catholic faithful submitted an application for worship to the Vatican after Christ's 'death', and the Vatican believed that Christ sacrificed himself for the sake of the world and that he deserved the pilgrimage of many believers, so they readily agreed to the application. As a result, they would accept a daily number of pilgrims from the faithful during the thirty days, in which Christ announced his resurrection.

These believers had to be absolutely devout and needed to pass a lot of screening and investigation, but even so, many believers were also eager to sign up, especially those rich and powerful devotees. They used all means to come to see the face of Christ. With the luxurious life and power that they possessed in the mortal world, they hoped to go to heaven after death.

It was not that these rich and powerful wanted to go to heaven for their enjoyment, but to get closer to their Lord and to the God they believed in.

At the entrance of the Archbasilica of Saint John Lateran, hundreds of believers were led by a cardinal to change and bathe before beginning to worship, and then all believers had to put on simple linen clothing without any jewelry and accessories on their bodies. They were made to worship in the simplest appearance of their birth to show their piety.

The Archbasilica of Saint John Lateran was now manned by a cardinal every day. The cardinals would even serve as receptionists to receive devotees from all over the world for worship. Even the Pope was moved and wanted to help as a receptionist if not for the many matters that he had to attend to.

Among the hundreds of devotees, there were ordinary destitute people, wealthy people, learned scholars, blue-collar workers, people of different classes of society, hermits, and many others. They all had one common identity – they were all believers of the Lord.

A cardinal stood outside the building and whispered to the faithful the main points of instruction. The main one was not to disturb the 'body' of Christ and not to make any sound unrelated to prayer inside.

The cardinal looked old, but he seemed quite robust. His face was quite lively and walked as if he did not suffer from any diseases.

In fact, a few days ago, he was an old man who walked slowly and was tormented by many illnesses, but after worshiping the 'body' of Christ, his illnesses slowly eased. Although it did not rejuvenate him, he did not have to endure human sickness and suffering.

This was perhaps the peace that "Christ" gave to mankind, and his devotees could always go to heaven with the light of hope.

Such miracles could not be enjoyed by only one person, so the cardinals needed to be rotated and receive the veneration of the faithful every day, while the Pope, restored to his prime by the greater grace of Christ, gave up his right to venerate God to others.

When entering the Archbasilica of Saint John Lateran, one could see images and statues of Jesus Christ and his disciples. Now, the Catholic Church had invited world-famous sculptors to prepare a new icon to be placed as Louie Christ which was the name left by the new Christ before his death.

Support us at Hosted Novel.

Although it was detailed in the Catholic canon that no one could be called Christ anymore and anyone who asked to be called so was in fact the Antichrist, Louie's performance of beating Satan back to hell and sacrificing himself to bear all the sins of mankind made most devout believers doubt the previous canon of the Bible.

The Catholic Church itself was even more patronizing and blamed the errors in the canonical texts on the mistake of their forefather's records since everything that happened was hard to doubt.

Walking past the statues, there was a statue of Constantine the Great left of the entrance. A bronze door derived from the Senate of Roman times was set as the entrance, and in the chapel, you could see the world-famous Scala Sancta, the legendary twenty-eight-step staircase on which Jesus Christ was tried. It was originally in Jerusalem but was brought back by Constantine the Great.

Now at the top of the stars was a complete rock that had been hollowed out in the middle to make a sepulcher, in which the body of Christ was placed.

The cardinal led the faithful to the bottom of the stairs. Then the faithful would kneel reverently while advancing on their knees, climbing up the ladder section by section to make a pilgrimage to Christ.

"My child, you need not be afraid, you need not be confused, and you need not suffer, for in thirty days, I will return again, and this is the sin I have borne for you."

"Father, forgive him, for what he has done, I allow."

"Father, I commit my soul once again into your hands."

"…"

The faithful prayed with devotion, among which were the prayers of the Bible as well as those words Louie had spoken in Kenya. The clergy had written down each of these words, ready to be compiled as new additions to the Bible, especially the words he said before his 'death', which seemed to have mysterious powers that touched the hearts of each believer, making them feel proof of God's existence.

In front of the 'body' of Christ, everyone felt as if their hearts were cleansed as if they were given endless vitality. All of their sickness and pains disappeared, as they witnessed where true heaven was.

Louie had only been a demigod when he performed his miracle in Kenya, but now that he had become a true god, his 'corpse' that had been left with some divinity had also become akin to a true Christ.

This was not a false 'corpse', but a true body of God with the authority and power of a God!

Chapter 400

At the top of the twenty-eighth step lay the corpse of Christ wrapped in linen, which was stained with red blood.

Beside the body of Christ was a blood-soaked silver dagger. This was the dagger that the Pope used to stab him. As the dagger was stained with the blood of God, it had been transformed into a holy relic.

Although the Lance of Destiny, Longinus, was famous in legends and was even claimed to be able to subjugate any enemy, it was ultimately a legend. On the other hand, this dagger was different. It was a dagger stained with the blood of Christ as witnessed by the world. As a result, the internet had been calling it the Dagger of Destiny.

Although the dagger had become a Catholic holy relic, the Pope did not dare casually wear it on his person, because it was stained with the blood of God. As a result, it had been placed beside the body of Christ as an object of worship.

After Christ saved the world with his 'death', the legacy he left behind was also covered by other major powers. However, even the world's number one power did not dare force the Catholic Church to give Christ's legacy to them for study. In the end, various countries banded together to pressure the Vatican and got a brief opportunity to study them.

The Vatican was only a mortal church. Facing the pressure of countries with powerful weapons, they were unable to reject them in the end. Instead, they made a compromise as they did not dare perform any disrespectful behavior to the body of Christ. They only cut off a section of the cloth and temporarily handed over the dagger for scientists sent by various countries to study.

According to the experiments conducted by the scientist, they discovered that the dagger's atomic structure had changed after being stained with God's blood. It had turned into material that could not be found on Earth. Moreover, the dagger did not change at all even if it was placed in high temperatures, pressures, and other extreme environments.

Because of the appearance of this dagger, Earth's knowledge of known materials had a breakthrough. Some scientists excitedly exclaimed that if the dagger's material could be explored, it would be possible to create a new generation of spacecraft.

On modern Earth, many sciences had been largely developed and formed many theories, but only material sciences were progressing slowly, resulting in limitations. As long as there was a breakthrough in materials, human technology would obtain a huge development.

However, this was all a pipe dream as humans could never make such materials, especially the dagger stained in God's blood that seemed to possess a mysterious ability. Any mortal that had seen it would feel their soul tremble and want to worship it.

Other than the dagger, the cloth had also been a subject of research. The scientists had come to incredible conclusions. Some medical experts had tried to wrap the cloth on a person's amputated arm and were surprised to find out that it began to slowly grow back. This had far exceeded the limits of medical miracles. It was a miracle that far exceeded human understanding.

Iit was speculated that the cloth had the power to make human cells divide, thus enabling the regeneration of an arm. The disabled man who had recovered his arm also became a devout follower in the end.

In the Archbasilica of Saint John Lateran, many believers made a pilgrimage to the body of Christ under the leadership of the Cardinal. They chanted the sacred text. Several of them would secretly raise their heads to look at the body of Christ in the rock and saw Him lying quietly in the rock. His skin and face were just like a living person as if He was only sleeping and not dead.

Christ's body wasn't alive as it had lost its metabolism and even breathing, but no matter how many days passed, the body did not seem to decompose at all and did not even emit the smell that normal corpses did. There was even a faint fragrance coming from it.

After seeing the state of Christ, these believers hurriedly bowed their heads once more to join the prayers of other believers.

These people were actually spies sent by various countries. With the strength of major powers, it was easy for them to forge an entire person's life, allowing them to fool the Vatican and blend in with the believers.

The governments did not dare do anything with the corpse, as that would only lead to animosity from the Christians all around the world, but they were also interested in the state of the body. Every now and then, they would send spies to obtain first-hand information about Christ.

Naturally, there were also Satanists who believed in Satan and wanted to destroy the body, but with the heavy protection of the Roman government, no one was able to even touch the body let alone steal it.

…

In an internet cafe in Rome, a man with black hair and eyes sat in front of a computer poring over web pages. He had inverted pupils and an unusual presence, but nonetheless, people seemed to pay him no mind.

The believers in the basilica had been praying and waiting for Christ's resurrection after 30 days, while the Christ that they believed in was surfing the internet at an internet cafe. If the believers knew about this, their worldview would definitely collapse.

Louie's true body had returned to Earth, while he had left his time incarnation in the world of San Soliel. After the gods had recovered, the time rate of the two worlds had also changed. Even the space-time wormhole of the Terran Civilization had become uncontrollable. With the difference in time rate, there were many unknowns, so Louie had left his time incarnation in the world of San Soleil, to ease the different time rates.

Today's San Soliel's world time rate far exceeded that of Earth, so much so that the Earth's time had slowed down.

"I suspect that all transcendental events that happened in this world are hoaxes. There are simply too many coincidences in these supernatural events. If you do the math carefully, there are far greater chances that these are hoaxes than real phenomena."

"Of course, I do not deny the possible authenticity of the supernatural powers because current science simply could not explain those powers, but taking on another perspective, only a small number of people have mastered these powers. They might have united together to deceive the world, or they might even just be extraterrestrial technology that was put into use! How else could we not explain it with modern science?"

"If these supernatural events were real, why do they occur so infrequently? I don't believe that not a single modern person has mastered supernatural powers among the 7 billion people in the modern human population!"

"Therefore, I'm sure that this is the biggest hoax being played against mankind. All of us have been deceived!"

Louie took a cup of coffee in his hand and gently sipped as he read the comments on the internet. These doubts about supernatural events have circulated all over the world. There were many people who believed it, and Louie even knew that some governments were already doubting the events that had transpired. There were simply too many loopholes in the events that he had created. The governments had only turned a blind eye to these statements because the power that Louie showed simply could not be explained by technology.

"The great ancestor once said, once something comes into the hands of the masses will they accept it."

Louie put down his coffee and entered into deep thought. It did not take long for him to come to a decision.

The amount of power that he had displayed was simply too overwhelming that there was no foundation to it. This was the main reason for people's suspicion. Power should start from the weak to become strong. Louie had shown only the powerful side but did not show its beginnings, which created a natural loophole.

In order to make more people believe in the existence of gods and the supernatural, Louie decided to begin another play, a play wherein mortals would become participants!